《Warrior Training System》 Chapter 1: The cold keepsake Cassian Ven Dyke, a bastard of the noble Ven Dyke family, trudged through the muddy streets of the slums. The rain had been relentless for days, turning the ground into a mire. His tattered cloak did little to keep the cold out, but he didn''t care. His mind was solely focused on the old training school ahead. The master''s condition had worsened, and Cassian knew this visit might be his last. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The door creaked as he pushed it open, the familiar scent of old wood and sweat filling his nostrils. The training hall was empty, save for the makeshift bed in the corner where the master lay. The once-vibrant man who had taken Cassiane in when he had nowhere else to go was now a shadow of his former self, his breaths shallow and laboured. "Master," Cassian called softly, kneeling beside the old man. The master''s eyes fluttered open, a faint smile touching his lips as he saw Cassian. "Cass... my boy," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the sound of the rain beating against the roof. "You''ve come." "I had to," Cassian replied, his heart aching at the sight of his mentor''s frailty. "I owe you everything." Cassian had met his master Russel five years ago when he was just a malnourished Nine-year-old living in the slums of the capital city, Valdora. Despite being the bastard son of the powerful Ven Dyke family, his parents'' death had left him with nothing but a name and the harsh reality of street life. Russel had taken him in, not as a trainee, for Cassian''s weak body couldn''t handle the rigorous training, but as a caretaker. In return, Russel had taught him to read and ensured he never went hungry. Russel''s voice was now a shadow of its former strength, raspy and faint. "Cassian," he called, and Cassian immediately moved closer, kneeling beside the old wooden bed. "Yes, Master?" Cassian replied, his voice steady but filled with concern. The old swordsman reached under his pillow and pulled out a small, ornate box. His hands trembled as he handed it to Cassian. "Open it," he instructed. Cassian carefully opened the box, revealing a beautiful, intricately designed necklace. It shimmered faintly in the dim light, with a gemstone that seemed to pulse with a hidden power. "This necklace has been in my family for generations," Russel began, his eyes reflecting a mix of nostalgia and sadness. "I have no kin to pass it on to. The school has been sold, and I have nothing else to give you." Cassian''s eyes widened. "Master, I¡ª" Russel shook his head weakly. "Take it. Let it protect you when I no longer can." He paused, taking a shallow breath. "Promise me, Cassian. Promise you''ll wear it." Cassian swallowed hard, nodding. "I promise, Master. I''ll wear it and keep it safe." Russel managed a faint smile. "Good. You''ve been like a son to me, Cassian. Remember, you''re stronger than you think," he said, his eyes teary as he struggled to keep them open. His lips trembled, but they curved into a tired smile as he rested his head. "Now I''m feeling a bit weary, boy. Don''t forget to wake me up in the morning." As the first light of dawn filtered through the dusty windows of the old training school, Cassian sat beside Russel''s bed, clutching the necklace in his hands. The weight of grief pressed upon him as he struggled to comprehend the sudden emptiness in the room. Russel Ironclad, his mentor and guardian, had passed away in the quiet hours of the night, leaving behind memories and a legacy embodied in the necklace now resting against Cassian''s chest. Cassian''s eyes were red and puffy from tears shed in silent mourning. He remembered the lessons Russel had imparted, not only in swordsmanship¡ªwhich Cassian could never fully grasp due to his frail physique¡ªbut in life itself. Russel had been a father figure to him, a beacon of kindness and wisdom in the harsh world of Valdora''s slums. A knock on the door broke the solemn silence, and Cassian looked up to see several somber-faced individuals entering the room. They were members of the local burial guild, tasked with handling the remains of the deceased. One of them, a stout man with graying hair, approached Cassian with a mixture of sympathy and practicality. "I''m sorry for your loss, lad," he said gently, placing a comforting hand on Cassian''s shoulder. Cassian nodded silently, his gaze drifting to Russel''s peaceful face, now covered by a white cloth. The reality of Russel''s death settled heavily upon him, and he clutched the necklace tighter, seeking solace in its familiar weight. "We''ll take care of everything from here," the man continued, gesturing towards Russel''s body. "He''ll be given a proper burial, as he deserves." Cassian nodded again, his throat tight with unspoken emotions. He watched silently as the burial guild members respectfully lifted Russel''s body onto a stretcher and began to carry him away. Alone in the room now, Cassian stood up slowly, still holding the necklace in his hand. He examined it closely, tracing the intricate design with his fingers. The necklace was indeed unusual¡ªa three-pointed star, with one point smaller and duller than the other two, which were longer and slender. It was made entirely of silver, gleaming softly in the morning light, without a trace of rust or tarnish. A black thread bound the points where they converged, adding to its mysterious allure. With a deep breath, Cassian draped the necklace around his neck, feeling its cool touch against his skin. For the first time since losing his parents, he had a purpose¡ªa responsibility given to him by his master, to protect the necklace with his life. As Cassian stepped out of the old building that had been his home for the past year, the dangerous world wasted no time in reminding him of its harsh realities. Sharp, cruel eyes bore into him by a figure lurking nearby. The person''s gaze was menacing, but it was their sinister smile that would have sent chilled Cassian''s bones, as if it belonged to a devil in human form. They watched him intently, shadowing his every move as he made his way back. Chapter 2: The painful struggle "Ahhh¡­." Cassian''s cry echoed through the dimly lit alley as he crashed to the ground, his back scraping against the rough pavement. He blinked up through the haze of pain, finding himself surrounded by three men whose eyes burned red with malice. Each bore a weapon¡ªswords at their hips and a wickedly gleaming knife in the hand of their apparent leader, who advanced toward him with deliberate steps. The ambush had been swift and unexpected. Cassian, returning alone from bidding his master final goodbye, couldn''t comprehend why he had become the target of such hostility. He had no known adversaries, possessed nothing of significant value that might provoke such an attack. Yet here he lay, vulnerable and bewildered, confronted by aggression he could neither understand nor reason with. Heart pounding, Cassian scrambled backwards on hands and feet, the cold brick wall pressing into his back as he sought to put distance between himself and the advancing assailant. "What do you want from me?" His voice trembled with a mixture of fear and confusion, his wide eyes darting between each menacing figure. The leader of the trio, a tall man with dark hair that contrasted sharply against Cassian''s shorter stature of just five feet, squatted down near him on the ground. His eyes fixated on the necklace hanging around Cassian''s neck, glinting with a mix of covetousness and menace. "That," the leader demanded while pointing his knife at the necklace on his neck, his voice carrying a tone that brooked no refusal. "I want it." Cassian''s heart sank as he instinctively clutched the necklace in his trembling hands. It was a gift from his master, bestowed only moments ago with strict instructions to safeguard it. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on him, amplified by the leader''s unwavering gaze fixed upon the precious heirloom. "Not this," Cassian managed to utter, his voice quivering with a mix of fear and determination. "I can give you anything else, but this... I cannot part with." The leader''s smirk widened, revealing a hint of amusement mixed with malice. "You want to struggle?" he taunted, his voice low and dangerous. Without waiting for a response, the leader''s hand moved swiftly to his side, drawing a long, wickedly curved knife from its sheath. The glint of the blade caught the dim light, adding a chilling edge to the already tense atmosphere. Fear surged through Cassian''s veins as he realized the gravity of his situation. With every second that passed, the threat loomed larger, pressing him to make a split-second decision. Instinct kicked in, overriding his thoughts as he scrambled to his feet in a desperate bid to escape. Ignoring the leader''s mocking tone and the impending danger, Cassian turned and ran. His legs pumped furiously, fueled by adrenaline and the primal urge to survive. The men watched with grim satisfaction as Cassian sprinted away from them, their laughter echoing in the quiet street. Their subordinates smirked knowingly, shaking their heads at the predictable outcome. The leader, a towering figure with dark hair, gripped his knife tightly, eyes fixed on Cassian''s fleeing form. With a predatory smile, he muttered under his breath, "I''ll take that as a yes..." In a swift and practiced motion, he hurled the knife towards Cassian. The blade cut through the air with deadly precision, covering the distance in an instant. It struck Cassian''s leg just as he reached a safe distance, the force spinning him around and sending him crashing to the ground. Confusion swept over him as he tried to stand, only to find that one of his legs refused to bear weight, as if the ground beneath it had vanished. Stunned and disoriented, Cassian glanced back, desperate to understand what had happened. To his horror, he saw his leg lying several meters away, severed cleanly from his body. Blood gushed from the wound, staining the ground crimson, same colour as his hair. The pain hit him like a thunderbolt, but shock kept him from fully comprehending the magnitude of his injury. "Why is my leg there?" Cassian murmured, his voice trembling with disbelief and agony. He struggled to process the surreal scene before him, his mind racing with fear and confusion. The reality of his situation sank in slowly, accompanied by waves of excruciating pain. Cassian''s cry echoed through the alley, a guttural sound of agony as the full force of the pain surged through his mind. The men responsible for his brutal injury exchanged satisfied glances, their smiles betraying a twisted pleasure in his suffering. The leader stepped closer to the now legless Cassian, his voice cold and deliberate. "Then I''ll make sure to make you struggle," he declared, a cruel satisfaction evident in his tone as he advanced towards the fallen Cassian. Struggling against the agony and the dread of what awaited him, Cassian fought to crawl away, his palms scraping against the rough ground, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. His voice cracked with desperation as he cried out for help, each plea growing more desperate as he realized the futility of his calls. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Help! Somebody, please help me! Stay away!" His voice cracked, a mixture of fear and pain, echoing into the night. But the men remained unmoved by his cries, their faces etched with grim satisfaction. One of them, a younger accomplice with a glint of sadism in his eyes, suggested callously, "Shouldn''t we just finish him off before anyone hears him?" The leader chuckled darkly, his gaze fixed on Cassian''s writhing form. He withdrew his knife from the ground with a deliberate slowness, its blade gleaming in the dim light. He licked the blood from its edge with a disturbing casualness, savoring the moment. "Don''t be in such a rush," the leader retorted, his voice cold and mocking. "We''ve got time to enjoy this. He''s already begging for mercy, can''t you see?" Cassian, gripped by a cocktail of agony and terror, continued to drag himself backward, away from the advancing men. His eyes darted around desperately, searching for any sign of salvation in the darkness. Each movement sent fresh waves of pain through his shattered body, but the fear of what awaited him if caught spurred him on. Chapter 3: Teleportation "He''s still alive," the leader said, a wide smirk stretching across his face as he looked at Cassian''s mangled, bloody form. Cassian''s legs had been severed just below the knees, the stumps bleeding profusely. His hands were pinned to the wall behind him with long knives, and one of his eyes had been gouged out. Blood dribbled from his mouth, mingling with his hoarse cries of pain. The leader approached Cassian with a chilling, deliberate slowness, savouring each of his victim''s tortured breaths. Cassian''s remaining eye was wide with terror, darting around as if searching for an escape that didn''t exist. The leader crouched down, his face mere inches from Cassian''s, and with a cruel, mocking smile, he pushed his finger into Cassian''s empty eye socket. Cassian''s body convulsed, and he tried to scream, but the sound was a strangled, wet gasp. His mouth opened and closed, but no sound emerged. The leader pulled back slightly, observing the silent agony with twisted satisfaction. Cassian''s tongue lay severed in a puddle of blood near his legs, the cruel handiwork of his tormentors. The absence of his tongue explained his mute suffering; his mouth was now a grotesque mess, blood mingling with saliva and dripping down his chin. "Well, he''s a real fighter. I''d have been disappointed if he didn''t struggle at least this much," the youngest of the three men said, glancing at Cassian''s bloody and mangled form. Despite the torture, the necklace still hung around Cassian''s neck. The trio had refrained from taking it, wanting him to give it up himself. But now, seeing him on the brink of death, the leader grabbed the pendant aggressively and said in a mockingly sad tone, "But alas, it has to end now. We can''t risk someone catching us at our game." But the younger man seemed unfazed. Kicking Cassian in the stomach, he sneered, "Let them catch us. We have enough time to play with them after discarding this one..." Cassian''s mouth released more blood from the blow, and the necklace around his neck was now drenched in it, turning its natural colour into a shiny, almost eerie red. Cassian couldn''t think straight from the blood loss. He had no idea what was happening to him or where he was. His body had stopped feeling pain, or perhaps his mind had broken so thoroughly that it could no longer process the signals his body was sending. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s mind was a foggy blur, his memories slipping away as a coping mechanism against the trauma he endured. He couldn''t even recall what had happened an hour ago. Everything was a painful, bloody haze. The leader approached, a sadistic grin spreading across his face as he grabbed the blood-soaked necklace. Using its sharp edge as a weapon, he aimed it directly at Cassian''s heart. "Enough games for today. Let''s go back," he said coldly, his eyes gleaming with malicious satisfaction. With a swift motion, he plunged the makeshift blade into Cassian''s chest. Cassian felt a searing, unbearable pain as the blade pierced his heart, and he let out a guttural cry, blood gushing from his mouth in a violent torrent. His vision blurred, and darkness began to creep in at the edges. As his life force ebbed away, something extraordinary happened. The moment his heart''s blood touched the necklace''s gleaming surface, time seemed to freeze. The world around him fell silent, and Cassian was suspended in a surreal, timeless moment. In this eerie stillness, a strange voice echoed in his mind. The words were indistinct, fragmented, and difficult to discern, but they carried an otherworldly resonance. The voice was devoid of any emotion, like someone muttering words without any thought or feeling behind them. It was both unsettling and oddly comforting in its neutrality. Cassian''s consciousness flickered, caught between the brink of life and death. The voice grew slightly clearer, though still cryptic, as if ancient and powerful forces were at play. He couldn''t make out the exact words. [True mana detected. Origin: Human...] [Human detected. Compatibility with system: Confirmed.] [Initiating connection...] [Connection established.] [Human assigned as Trainee Warrior.] [Warning: Body incompatible for training.] [Adapting body for training suitability...] [Error: Body too injured for adaptation.] [Initiating healing process...] [Healing complete.] [Alert: Trainee is in danger.] [Providing temporary boost to fend off danger...] [Error: Trainee unconscious, unable to utilize boost.] [Activating safety protocols...] [Safety protocol: Random teleportation activated.] [Teleporting trainee to random location...] As Cassian lay in pain and shock, barely able to comprehend what was happening, the people who had inflicted such injuries on him were stunned. The wounds they had carved into his frail body healed almost instantly, except for the gash in his chest, which took a bit longer. But even that disappeared before their eyes. In one moment, Cassian was there, and in the next, he vanished into thin air. The three attackers trembled in fear as one of them stammered, "Someone teleported him..." His voice was shaky, knowing that teleportation wasn''t something just anyone could do. Only a few powerful individuals could perform such a feat. Realising the gravity of their actions and the potential consequences, the three men panicked and fled in different directions, not daring to look back. Little did they know, there was no one around to witness their deed. Even if someone had been there, they wouldn''t have cared about some unfortunate soul getting beaten in a dark alley. The three attackers were just wasting their breath, running away from nothing but their own fears. Meanwhile, Cassian, the cause of their panic, now lay unconscious in front of the gates of an enormous castle. The gate was one of many leading to the castle, which had boundaries stretching as far as the eye could see. The surrounding area was filled with numerous other impressive buildings, some nearly as grand as the castle itself. But the castle stood out, towering above everything else like a mountain, its spires visible from miles away. The entire castle was adorned with flags and symbols of a majestic golden tree, its leaves glistening as if wet with morning dew, and its roots spreading wide and deep. Chapter 4: Scarlet castle : New home "Shhh, my head hurts..." Cassian''s first thought emerged as his consciousness began to return. His hand and body felt bound, making it hard for him to move. He tried to open his heavy eyelids, looking at his limbs. Turning his head to the side, he saw his arms raised and bound with iron chains. "Why am I in chains?" His legs and the rest of his body were similarly restrained, making it impossible to move an inch. He couldn''t recall how he ended up here. The last thing he remembered was his second leg being cut off as his hand was nailed to a wall. Thinking about that painful memory, he looked around. His intact limbs made it feel like it hadn''t happened, but the pain was too real to dismiss as a dream. "What the fuck is happening?" he asked himself, remembering the three who tortured him for the necklace Master Russell had given him. He looked down at his chest and saw only the black thread where the necklace had been. "Where is it?" he yelled at the top of his lungs. He was clearly in some sort of confinement room, given the iron bars in front of him and the damp smell. The ones who confined him must be nearby. Wanting their attention, he began to shout loudly, "Where are you, fuckers? Give me back my necklace!" As he was yelling, he suddenly heard a voice, completely devoid of emotion. [Trainee Cassian Van Dyke, I am within you.] "Who spoke?" Cassian asked, straining to look around but unable to move much due to the chains. He could feel the walls close on either side, and ahead of him were bars, but no one stood there¡ªjust darkness, with light streaming in from above, casting its glow upon him. [Don''t be startled. I am the warrior training system that was housed within the necklace you wore. Currently, I reside within your heart.] This alarmed Cassian even more as he scanned his surroundings with fear. If he was correct, this could be a mage¡ªa concept he had heard about. Mages could speak directly into one''s mind. Thinking one of the three who attacked him was playing a cruel prank, he shouted, "Don''t play with me... come out... give me back my necklace!" Before the voice could respond in his mind again, he heard a door creak open. He turned towards the bars from where the sound came, squinting as the light flooded in¡ªhe hadn''t seen light in a while, and it stung his eyes. Footsteps approached, more than one person. Startled, he shouted, "Who are you? Where am I? Where is my necklace?" But he received no answer, and the footsteps halted in front of him. His vision slowly returned, but he could only keep his head down due to the chains, his eyes fixed on the person''s boots. They were crafted from leather with intricate carvings, some adorned with gold. He had seen similar footwear worn by nobles in the market before. It became clearer now that he was confined by someone of noble or wealthy status, which puzzled him further¡ªwhy would such a person need a small silver necklace? "Where am I? Who are you?" he asked again. Still, the person did not answer directly. Instead, they commanded, "Release his chains and bring him outside." The voice was authoritative and masculine, and the accompanying men obeyed without hesitation, starting to undo his bindings as they escorted him out. Cassian cooperated without resistance as they released him from the chains. He knew he couldn''t outrun or fight them, and he still needed to retrieve his necklace. Massaging his sore wrists, he walked towards the narrow exit of the confinement. Stepping out, he looked up at the men standing at a hill looking at what was the biggest structure Cassian had ever seen in his life, it was the dark red Castle. "Where the fuck am I?" Cassian exclaimed inwardly, his shock palpable. He had braced himself to encounter a low-ranking noble, but the sprawling castle before him hinted at a far grander captor¡ªthe royal family themselves. Only they could command such a colossal structure that resembled more a bustling city than a mere fortress, so Cassian thought. Turning to survey the building from which he had just emerged, Cassian noted its modest dimensions: a single-story edifice with a low ceiling, its ground floor adorned with a solitary line of doors. Despite its unimposing stature in comparison to the grandeur of the castle, Cassian''s attention quickly returned to the impressive sight that lay ahead. The soldiers who had released him now stepped into view, their presence marked by the authoritative clank of well-maintained iron armor and the comforting weight of swords at their hips. One of them, their leader, gestured curtly and said, "Walk..." Despite their seemingly non-threatening demeanor, Cassian remained cautious. The three attackers from earlier had nearly left him for dead, so he approached the person standing a few meters away from the soldiers warily. This individual didn''t wear armor like the soldiers but had a sword at their waist¡ªa finer weapon than those carried by the armored men. Having seen high-ranking officers who guarded the city he once lived in, Cassian recognized the attire. It was clear this person was of significant rank, likely a noble, as not all officials wore such well-crafted boots and carried such quality swords. What intrigued him more was the person''s slightly dark red hair, similar to his own, sparking his curiosity. He walked towards the person, mirroring the soldiers'' approach, and stopped a short distance away. Cassian eyed the individual closely¡ªit wasn''t one of the three who had tortured him for the necklace, but there was no telling if this person had ordered the attack. He remained cautious, saying nothing. After a few moments of silent contemplation, the man finally spoke, his gaze fixed on the castle. "I''ve always loved admiring it from here. Quite the view, don''t you think?" he asked. Confused, Cassian nodded as the man turned towards him. The man was handsome, with slightly almond skin and a striking facial structure that would charm any lady. But Cassian''s attention was drawn to his eyes, which, like his own, were red. A connection sparked in Cassian''s mind, and his guess proved correct when the man spoke again. "Well, good for you. It''s your home from now on, Cassian Van Dyke. Welcome to Scarlet Castle of the Van Dyke Duchy." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 5: Aunt lucy Cassian stood outside the door in the corridor of the enormous castle he had seen a few hours earlier. His clothes had been changed from his bloody, ragged ones. Upon seeing the blood-stained rags, the squad captain, Tyron, had insisted he change into clean garments. This made one thing clear: the torture he endured in the alley was not a dream; it had really happened. The question now was how he had managed to regrow his leg and travel nearly four hundred miles to Scarlet Castle in just one day. Remembering the voice that had spoken to him in his mind earlier in the confinement cell, he looked around and whispered, "Are you there, voice?" [Yes, trainee Cassian, I am here. You don''t have to speak verbally; just thinking it will suffice.] Cassian was shocked, but not as much as before. After all, more surprising things had happened to him recently¡ªone being that the Van Dyke family had taken him back. When Cassian asked why they hadn''t done so earlier, he learned the blame lay with his father, who had hidden his bastard son far away and died before telling anyone. As a result, no news of them had reached the duchy, leading to Cassian''s difficult childhood. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Trying to control his shock, he asked in his mind, "Are you real? You''re not playing a trick on me, are you?" [I am real, trainee Cassian.] The voice confirmed, and suddenly the door opened. Cassian stopped and looked up to see the man he had met earlier, the one who admired the castle. Cassian liked this man¡ªhe, too, was a Van Dyke and a bastard like Cassian. Despite the biases and hatred towards bastards, even in the Van Dyke family, this man had risen to the rank of squad captain in the Van Dyke army. For Cassian, he was a bastard from a low-ranking family member who wasn''t even a baron, had also been accepted into the family because of this man. Cassian was thankful to him. The man looked at the malnourished boy, who looked younger than his age, which wasn''t good for growing children, and smiled. "Cassian, congratulations. You''re now a member of the Van Dyke family," he said, making the young boy excited. "Really?" Cassian asked, eyes wide with anticipation. The man nodded with a smile, though it soon faded slightly. "But there''s something you should know," Tyron continued. "In the Van Dyke family, there''s a tradition that only useful members are allowed to rise above others. I hate it, but we still have to follow it." His smile nearly disappeared, replaced with a look of pity. "And you''re deemed useless by the others," he said. Seeing Cassian fall silent, Tyron hastily added, "But don''t worry. I''ve arranged a job for you. It''s a simple task, but it''s important, especially considering who you''ll be working for." Cassian didn''t mind if the job was considered useful or not; he was just happy to have a place. His main concern was figuring out how he had ended up here. Even Tyron had asked how he had managed to travel so far on his own, to which Cassian could only reply, "I don''t know." Tyron''s expression became even more pitiful upon hearing Cassian''s response. He knew life was tough for orphaned children, but it shouldn''t be this hard. "You''ve had a rough time, haven''t you?" Tyron said softly, his eyes filled with sympathy. "It''s not right that you had to struggle so much, but things will be different now." Cassian nodded, trying to suppress the emotions welling up inside him. The thought of finally having a place where he belonged and someone who cared for his well-being was overwhelming. Tyron placed a reassuring hand on Cassian''s shoulder. "The eldest lady is kind. She''ll treat you well. Just do your best, and you''ll be fine. And remember, if you need anything or have any questions, you can always come to me." "Thank you, Tyron," Cassian said, his voice filled with gratitude. "Alright, let''s get you settled in," Tyron said, leading Cassian down the grand hallway. The castle''s interior was even more magnificent up close, with intricate tapestries adorning the walls and chandeliers casting a warm glow. As they walked, Tyron continued, "The eldest lady''s quarters are in the east wing. You''ll be responsible for keeping her rooms clean and tidy. It''s a simple job, but very important. She values cleanliness and order. You''ll start tomorrow, but first, I''m going to introduce you to Lady Katherine''s personal maid. She''ll be your supervisor from now on. She''s my aunt, so she won''t make things hard for you. Just do your work diligently, okay?" Cassian listened attentively, determined to make a good impression on his new supervisor. They arrived at a large, ornate door, guarded by soldiers. A woman in a maid uniform stood nearby. She appeared to be in her late thirties, with a mature figure, a motherly face, and dark hair. Seeing Tyron and Cassian approaching, she greeted Tyron with a smile. "How is our youngest squad captain doing today?" "Busy, Aunt Lucy?" Tyron said with a smile as he hugged the beaming lady. "How about you? Is everything all right?" Lucy''s smile faded slightly, and with a bit of sadness in her voice, she replied, "You know how it is, child. Since your uncle left with that whore, I feel like I''ve aged decades." Tyron''s expression softened with empathy. "I''m sorry, Aunt Lucy. You deserve so much better." Lucy sighed but managed a small smile. "Thank you, Tyron. But enough about that. Who is this young man with you?" "This is Cassian," Tyron introduced, placing a reassuring hand on Cassian''s shoulder. "He''ll be working as a cleaning boy for Lady Katherine." Lucy looked Cassian over, her motherly demeanor returning. "Nice to meet you, Cassian. I''m sure you''ll do well here." Cassian nodded, feeling a mix of nerves and determination. "Nice to meet you too, ma''am. I''ll do my best." "I''m sure you will," Lucy said kindly. "Let''s get you settled in and show you the ropes." Chapter 6: Warrior Training System In just a few hours, Cassian''s life had completely transformed. From being a street rat, he''d suddenly found himself in a much better place, all thanks to the voice in his head. The voice, calling itself the Warrior Training System, explained that it can help train him in various combat arts, like fist fighting, swordsmanship, and spear fighting, among others. Cassian was skeptical and bombarded it with questions. He was stunned when the voice revealed that it had healed his body and teleported him to this new location. The voice also explained that it was the necklace that had awakened when it came into contact with the true mana in his heart. This mana exists in every living and non-living core¡ª in humans, it''s located in the heart. However, it''s impossible to touch or extract, as it vanishes before it can even leave the heart. For the necklace to interact with it, it had to pierce his heart just enough to extract a small amount of mana to activate itself. "But why did you save me?" Cassian asked, still skeptical of the system. The trauma from being tortured by the three men had left him paranoid and wary. [The system offers rewards to new trainees, which typically include weapons, basic techniques, and body enhancements to improve their abilities. In your case, the reward was healing your body and teleporting you to a safe location.] Cassian, now lying on the single bed but the biggest one he''d ever slept in, found the explanation reasonable. But still curious about other things, He asked, "So what else can you do?" [I can do many things, trainee. But let''s start with the basics. Say ''status'' in your mind or aloud.] ''Status,'' Cassian said in his mind, and suddenly golden words appeared in front of his eyes, startling him. He jumped out of bed. "What''s that?" [It''s your status, Trainee Cassian.] Cassian was still spooked, but seeing that the words were just floating in front of his eyes and not doing anything harmful, he sighed in relief and asked, "What do they do?" [If you look at it, it''s self-explanatory.] Cassian didn''t like the way this so-called system talked to him, but recognizing its power, he refrained from complaining and focused on the floating words. Fortunately, he had learned to read and write from Master Russell, though only in the official language of the Andharta Kingdom. To his relief, the status was in the same language. [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : trainee Attributes: Strength: 7 Agility: 7 Endurance: 7 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 7 Vitality: 7 ] Cassian quickly grasped the meaning of each attribute. Strength clearly referred to his physical power, while Agility was about his speed and reflexes. Endurance indicated his stamina and ability to withstand hardship, and Intelligence was his mental acuity. Dexterity covered his coordination and skill, while Vitality represented his overall health and life force. It was all straightforward, making it easy for him to understand his strengths and weaknesses at a glance. But there was more as he read further. [Skills: Cleaning: Mopping: A (Progress: 79%)Sweeping: A (Progress: 64%)Dusting: B (Progress: 56%)Laundry: C (Progress: 33%)] "What the fuck? Are you humiliating me? How can cleaning be a warrior''s skill?" Cassian asked, feeling even more embarrassed by his skills. [They are not. The term ''skills'' refers to any particular task a person has learned and performs often to get better at. You, trainee Cassian, are quite proficient at cleaning tasks. Unfortunately, while the system primarily trains individuals in combat¡ªwhether physical or magical¡ªit can also track proficiency in other tasks like alchemy, though that''s not its main focus. Now, what type of combat do you want to train in? Keep in mind you can only choose one type of combat art for the system''s assistance. For other arts, you''ll need to develop them yourself. The system will still track your progress, similar to your cleaning skills.] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian took a deep breath, trying to process everything. Despite the initial embarrassment, he realised this was his chance to become more than just a regular human and get revenge on those who tortured him for the necklace. Thinking about them, he wondered if they knew about the system and wanted it for themselves. This thought spooked him, driving him to grow stronger. Knowing this world was full of powerful people who could perform miracles like the system, he knew he could reach their level with its help. With a sigh and a determined face, he said, "Alright, I want to train in swordsmanship." There was no complicated reason why he wanted to train in swords. He simply wanted to be like Master Russell, the person who took care of him and saved his life, a sword master. Cassian aspired to follow in his footsteps and become a master himself one day. [Trainee has chosen the sword as their training weapon.] [Trainee will be given a self-repairing wooden sword.] As Cassian heard this, a wooden sword materialized beside him, seemingly out of nowhere. Surprised, he quickly realized it was the work of the warrior training system. Steadying his emotions, he focused his attention on the shiny words in front of him. [Name : Trainee Cassian van dyke Warrior level : Trainee in Sword Attributes: Strength: 7 Agility: 7 Endurance: 7 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 7 Vitality: 7 ] [Skills: Cleaning: Swordsmanship : None] Cassian didn''t notice any changes in his status, except for the appearance of new skill categories, though none had skills listed yet. What struck him as odd was that all his attributes, except for intelligence, were set at 7. It seemed too coincidental, so he asked, "Why are all of my attributes at 7, except intelligence?" [When the system healed your body, it restored it to its optimal condition for your age and went a bit further to make you as strong as possible as it can. The limit ended up being 7. If the system had more resources, it could have done better, but it also needed to transport you away from danger.] Chapter 7: Daily Training Tasks Cassian had a lot of questions for the system, mostly about what he could do with it. Unfortunately, he discovered that many of the answers would only become clear once he reached the status of a First Circle Warrior¡ªa concept he didn''t fully understand yet. Luckily, he was in a favorable environment, and with some luck and hard work, he hoped to figure it out. If he was right about Tyrone being a skilled swordsman, he might have insights into becoming a First Circle Warrior. Cassian planned to ask Tyrone about it in the morning. For now, there was no rush since the system hadn''t set any time restrictions, and he was relatively safe where he was. Becoming strong would take time, and he was willing to be patient. Just as Cassian was about to fall asleep, the system''s voice echoed in his mind, shattering his peace. [!Ding] [Daily Training Tasks: 100 Pushups: 0 done 100 Squats: 0 done 5 km Run: 0 km done 100 Overhead Slashes: 0 done Duration: 24 hours] [Failure to complete these tasks will result in one random attribute being deducted. If any attribute reaches 0, the system will shut down.] "What the hell? What do you mean, ''shut down''?" Cassian asked, bewildered. [Shutting down means the system will return to hibernation until it''s connected by a new warrior. [Note: If the system shuts down, it will reclaim any rewards it has provided.] Cassian grasped part of the message, but the last note made him pause and think. Realisation dawned on him as he muttered, "So, taking back the healing you did on me and the teleportation¡­" His voice trailed off in shock as he continued, "You mean, I''ll die¡­" [Yes, trainee. If you don''t complete the tasks in time, you will die.] "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Cassian said, jumping up and diving into pushups. [It wasn''t the right time, trainee.] "Damn it¡­" Cassian grunted as he managed his first pushup. He had tried doing pushups before to build strength, but the most he could manage was four before his arms would tremble like a rattlesnake''s tail. Today, however, he pushed through his previous limit and reached eleven before collapsing. Although he had 24 hours to complete the tasks, he wanted to get as much done now as possible, knowing he''d be busy during the day and doing them now he can have night to rest. [Daily Tasks: 100 Pushups: 9 done 100 Squats: 0....] To his surprise, when Cassian checked the count of pushups he had completed, he saw only 9 instead of the 11 he''d done. "I did 11. Why does it only show 9?" he asked. [The last two pushups were performed poorly and don''t count. To perfect your form, the system will show you a hologram of yourself.] As the system explained, a black shadow, identical in height and build to Cassian, emerged from his own shadow and began performing pushups. Cassian watched in astonishment but quickly shook off his surprise. Given the system''s legendary status, it wasn''t too shocking that it could create a shadow clone. He focused on observing the shadow''s form to improve his own technique. After one minute of observing he said, "it''s alright, now count." After observing for a minute, Cassian said, "That''s good. Now count." The system withdrew the shadow back into his own shadow, and Cassian resumed his pushups. This time, he managed 10 before stopping. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [100 Pushups: 19 done] Excited to have improved his form, Cassian took a brief rest and then continued. He repeated the pushups a few more times, but by the sixth set, his arms gave out. He collapsed, slamming his face onto the wooden floor, having completed only 57 pushups and managing just 6 in the last set. Undeterred, Cassian switched to squats. Though his form was perfect, he found squats more exhausting than pushups. "Sixty¡­ ugh¡­ one¡­ sixty¡­ ahhh¡­" he counted through gritted teeth as he reached sixty-two. His thighs burned intensely, feeling like they were carrying a ton of weight. As he struggled, he let out a loud grunt, managed one more squat, and then collapsed onto the floor, sitting down with sweat soaking through his clothes. Cassian lay on the floor, drenched in sweat and gasping for breath, but his mind was ablaze with determination. He had faced countless hardships and endured unrelenting struggles throughout his life. Every time he thought he was close to a breakthrough, something would come along to crush his hopes. Opportunities had been rare, and every setback had only fueled his drive to overcome. Now, with this chance before him¡ªa chance to become stronger, to finally break through the barriers that had always held him back¡ªhe couldn''t afford to let it slip away. The system had given him this chance, and he wasn''t about to squander it. This was more than just a test of physical endurance; it was a chance to prove to himself that he could rise above the challenges that had defined his life. Every pushup and squat was a testament to his resilience, a way to fight back against the struggles he had faced. The pain in his muscles was nothing compared to the emotional and mental battles he had fought over the years. This chance was a beacon of hope, a symbol of everything he had worked towards, and he was determined to grasp it with both hands. His legs felt like lead, but he was driven by a fierce desperation not to squander the chance the system had given him. He glanced at the count and saw he''d barely made a dent in the tasks. Taking a deep breath, he resolved to tackle the pushups again, even though his arms felt like they might snap. He lowered himself down with a grimace, pushing through the pain and fatigue. "Come on¡­ just a few more," he muttered, his voice hoarse. He managed another 5 pushups before his arms trembled uncontrollably, and he collapsed onto the floor. His breaths came in ragged gasps as he lay there, sweat pouring off him. But he wasn''t ready to give up. He forced himself back up, though his movements were sluggish and pained. Knowing he needed to make progress, Cassian shifted to squats. His legs were sore, but he gritted his teeth and started the motion. "Sixty-three¡­ sixty-four¡­" he counted aloud, each squat feeling like an immense effort. Despite the burning sensation in his thighs, he pushed on, driven by the thought of what he might gain if he completed even one task. His form wavered, but he kept going. "Seventy¡­ seventy-one¡­" He stumbled and nearly fell, but he caught himself and continued. The sweat dripped from his face, and his body felt like it was on fire, but Cassian refused to stop. He gritted his teeth, determined to finish at least one task now as he didn''t know if he have enough time to do it during the day. Chapter 8: Hurried breakfast [Daily Training Tasks: 100 Pushups: 71 done 100 Squats: 100 done 5 km Run: 0 km done 100 Overhead Slashes: 0 done Duration: 24 hours] Cassian passed out after finishing his hundredth squat. By morning, he was still sprawled on the cold wooden floor, drool leaking from his mouth. His eyes fluttered open, frowning as he heard someone banging on the door. "Stop, stop¡­ I''m awake¡­" he muttered, struggling to get up. His body felt like it had been pummeled. The banging ceased, and a voice called out, "Good. Be ready in 20 minutes for breakfast." Recognizing the voice as the head maid, Lucy, Cassian, despite his exhaustion, reluctantly replied, "I''ll be there, Miss Lucy." After that, Cassian only heard the footsteps receding. He rubbed his aching arms with a pained expression. "I thought it would feel better in the morning," he said as he struggled to stand, his legs trembling. At this rate, it seemed unlikely he''d complete the 5km run. "Hey system, do you know any way to ease the pain?¡­ Ahh¡­ ahh," he asked, wincing as he stretched his arm, which only intensified the discomfort. [Yes, trainee. Try stretching your body as you did before, take a cold shower, and do a bit more stretching beforehand.] "Cold shower¡­ I fucking hate those," Cassian grumbled as he reluctantly continued to stretch his arm, his face contorted in pain. As he stretched, Cassian felt a bit lighter but still had pain, especially in his thighs and stomach. Even a small stretch made him grunt with discomfort. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took the cold shower despite hating it, and was surprised to find that, while his pain didn''t go away, one part of his body had grown a lot. "When did it grow so big?" he wondered aloud. Then he asked the system, "Did you have anything to do with this?" [Yes, trainee. When the system healed your body, it optimized it to perfect conditions.] Cassian looked down at his penis, now grown from three inches to six inches at rest, and slightly thicker too. He was puzzled, so he asked, "But what''s this for other than peeing?" Since Cassian clearly didn''t know much about male and female anatomy, the system kept quiet, letting him figure it out himself. Meanwhile, Cassian could only think of it as some kind of hidden weapon or something. Finishing the bone chilling cold shower Cassian shuffled into the mess hall, feeling every ache in his body with each step after cold shower and stretching. The room was only half full at this early hour, with a mix of low-ranking castle staff seated at the long tables. He spotted a few guards eating with their fellow servants, chatting in low voices. There were also some maids, gardeners, and other workers present, all sharing the communal breakfast. Among them, Cassian noticed a small group of red-haired individuals, their attire noticeably finer than the rest. Their demeanor was haughty, and they carried themselves with an air of superiority, clearly standing out from the other staff. These were likely Ven dyke family members or their distant relatives, distinguishing themselves from the common workers. "You got here before me¡ªdid you even take a bath?" Suddenly, someone whispered into his ear. Startled by the warm breath, he jumped and turned to see Lucy standing so close. "I did¡­" he blurted out, his face flushing as he found himself so near the beautiful Lucy. She was dressed in an exquisitely tailored maid uniform that spoke of timeless elegance. Her outfit featured a long, flowing black skirt that brushed the floor gracefully, and a matching top that fit snugly around her curvy figure. The top was high-necked and completely covered her skin, but this only served to accentuate her milky white complexion. Her face was a vision of delicate beauty, framed by her long, dark hair that was meticulously styled into a smooth bun at the back of her head. Atop her hair was a dainty white headpiece, and her ensemble was completed with a pristine white lacy apron that added a touch of refinement. Other than the white collar and cuffs, her uniform was predominantly black, and Cassian took in every detail with rapid precision. Despite the dark clothing, his gaze was irresistibly drawn to the subtle contours of her chest, which the fabric could not entirely conceal. As Cassian stood there, stunned, Lucy laughed softly and said, "I was just teasing you. Don''t go into shock, you cutie," and she gently caressed his face. As he snapped out of his shock, feeling her soft hand on his face, Cassian blushed and said, "Apologies, I won''t." "There''s no need to apologize," Lucy replied with a warm smile. Cassian nodded, and she continued, "Now let''s get some breakfast. The lady will be going on her morning walk soon, and you need to clean her room before she returns." She led him to the dining area, where several stalls were set up. They chose the one with the shortest line, which offered a selection of fruit salad and juice. Cassian eagerly piled his plate with fruit, a rare treat for him, as he usually had only rough bread and water. The juice was like an elixir to him. Sipping it, he looked amazed and asked, "What''s this called, Miss Lucy? It tastes so incredible and sweet!" "It''s juice, made from the same fruits you''re eating," Lucy answered, taking a few pieces of fruit herself. Seeing Cassian''s excitement over the fruit and juice, she couldn''t help but feel pity for him, wondering about the kind of life he had before¡ªhe was just a kid. "No wonder it tastes so sweet," he said, gulping down the juice in one go. Wiping his mouth, he asked, "Can I have more?" "You can, but we''re running late. You can have more after we clean the lady''s room," Lucy said, picking up her empty dishes. Cassian, who still had some fruit left, quickly finished it off and followed her. Soon, Lucy guided him to Lady Katherine''s room, explaining his tasks along the way. "You need to be here at exactly 5 AM and finish all the work within an hour. There will be other staff to help you clean in the morning, but for some parts of the day, you''ll be working alone. Only today, I''m here to explain your duties, but as the lady''s personal maid, I have to be with her most of the time." Cassian nodded, making mental notes, but couldn''t help feeling sympathy for Lucy. "It must be tough to be present all 24 hours," he remarked. Lucy chuckled and replied, "It would be if I were the only one. Who do you think is accompanying her now? There are three personal maids who tend to Lady Katherine, and I''m senior then the other two. So, I have some leeway." He nodded again as they finally entered Lady Katherine''s room. It was enormous, even bigger than Master Russell''s school. On one side was a large bed, and on the other, a balcony. There were several sofas, three large bookshelves, and a table cluttered with books and various items he had never seen before. Chapter 9: Cassians new Tiring life There were some people in servant clothes already cleaning and tidying up the room. Lucy led Cassian to them, and up close, he saw that only one person was actually cleaning and arranging things, while the others stood by, handing items to her. "Give me the white pen," Lucy said. One of the helpers, who was holding a bunch of pens and pencils, handed her the specific white pen, which she placed neatly with the others. The pens on the table were organized by color, from white to various shades of off-white, and finally to full black. The same color-coding system was used for other items, like light pink pens at one end, with darker pink shades gradually increasing. Cassian looked around and saw that everything was meticulously arranged. The bed was perfectly made, with flowers on the sheets aligned just right, and the white borders were immaculate. The carpets and sofas were arranged with equal precision. While they waited for the maid to finish organizing the pens, Lucy explained, "You''ll be doing what Sumina is doing now. It''s complicated and time-consuming, but the lady is obsessed with perfection. You''ll need to memorize how everything is organized. Sumina will train you in her chores before she leaves, so don''t worry about that." Soon, the maid named Sumina finished her chores. With a loud sigh, she finally took her eyes off the meticulously arranged pens and other items on the table. Surprised, she said, "Miss Lucy, you''re here!" Then, turning to Cassian, she added, "Oh, you must be the one I''ll be training to take my place." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy smiled and introduced him, "Yes, Sumina, this is Cassian." Sumina looked Cassian up and down with a smile. When she saw his red hair, she seemed amused and said, "Well, welcome to the service industry, Cassian." Cassian returned her smile and said, "I''ll be in your care¡­" Sumina nodded and turned to Lucy. "I''m only staying for another month. If he meets Lady Katherine''s expectations during that, that''s great. If not, I''m not staying a day longer. I''ve already stayed longer than I intended." Lucy smiled helplessly at Sumina''s words, while Cassian was puzzled. He wondered why someone would willingly leave a high-paying job at a noble house. Speaking of pay, he didn''t know how much he''d be earning, so he asked, "How much will my salary be?" Sumina chuckled at his question and said, "You joined without knowing your salary? You won''t last long in this line of work¡­" Lucy smiled at Cassian and said, "I''ll leave you with Sumina now. She''ll show you the ropes." Sumina nodded and gestured around the room. "I''ve already tidied up everything here. Take a good look around and memorize how everything is placed and organized. The lady is a perfectionist and a neat freak. She even has her undergarments color-coded. It''s meticulous work, so pay close attention to the details." Cassian looked around, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the meticulous organization. The thought of managing all these details made him anxious, but he nodded in understanding. Sumina noticed his worry and added, "Don''t stress too much. You''re free until this afternoon. I''ve written down everything you need to do in this small book." She handed him a neatly bound book. "I''ve outlined the morning tasks and other duties. For now, just focus on memorizing the morning part by tomorrow. Now go and don''t try to overwork to impress this noble. Nothing good will come out of them." Cassian was a bit bewildered to find himself free for at least six hours since it was still morning. Unsure of what to do, he headed back to his room and started reading the book Sumina had given him. It was clearly written by her, detailing everything with precision¡ªfrom the placement of books on Lady Katherine''s working table, including their exact dimensions, to other meticulous details. As he read, Cassian learned that his job was mainly to ensure everything was returned to its proper place after cleaning. However, the job required him to first pick up and clean the items, which was also part of the routine. The work had to be done three times a day¡ªmorning, noon, and evening¡ªwith different procedures depending on the weather and other factors. "Is she insane or something?" Cassian muttered in frustration as he delved deeper into the requirements. "She''s making me do all this? The pay must be huge if she expects me to handle all this." Cassian sighed as he flipped through the book, feeling the weight of the meticulous requirements. He couldn''t help but wonder if taking this job was truly a good decision. The tasks seemed endless and excessively detailed, and the sheer amount of work made him question if the benefits outweighed the effort. With the system tasks adding to his frustration and nearly bringing him to tears, Cassian grabbed his uniform and muttered, "Fuck everything¡­" He then went to do push-ups, trying to channel his frustration into his workout. Cassian dropped to the floor and began his push-ups, each movement a mix of frustration and determination. As he pushed through the pain, he tried to clear his mind, focusing on the rhythmic motion rather than the overwhelming list of tasks awaiting him. After a while, his arms started to tremble, but he pressed on, driven by the need to distract himself from the mounting pressure. His sweat mixed with the dust of the wooden floor, and his breathing grew heavier with each rep. After finishing his set of push-ups, Cassian collapsed on the floor, breathing heavily. He stared up at the ceiling for a moment, trying to catch his breath. As he looked at the list of tasks, he realized he still had to run 5 km and swing the wooden sword 100 times, and remember those useless things. Glancing at the sword lying on his bed, he cursed under his breath, "Fuck my life." It was ironic that Cassian used the word "fuck" so often without really understanding its meaning. Chapter 10: Body Massage "It must be hell working for her," a brown-haired boy of the same height as Cassian said, executing overhead slashes with a wooden sword. The boy had a slightly larger build and was drenched in sweat, just like Cassian. Nearby, Cassian was also performing the overhead slashes with his wooden sword. He had made friends with this boy, Nahir, while training in the grounds. Nahir was another servant, though he worked for a different lord. "I heard she punishes you if you even move one of her things by an inch," Nahir said, pausing to catch his breath. Cassian shook his head, noting that he had yet to meet Lady Katherine in person. It was now his third week here, and his routine had remained the same from day one: helping in Lady Katherine''s chambers, learning how to tidy up her space, and then returning to complete the daily tasks given by the system. At first, he thought the system''s tasks were pointless, but he''d started to see improvements over time. He didn''t tire as easily and could finish most tasks within an hour¡ªexcept for the sword slashes. The sword practice varied daily. One day it was overhead slashes, another day it was horizontal. Perfecting each type required significant time, as they had to be done flawlessly to count. On the first day, his arms felt like lead, but he managed to finish in time. Over the weeks, he improved and also got to know Nahir, who practiced swordsmanship in his spare time. Nahir''s practice sessions complemented Cassian''s, helping him refine his technique. [100 overhead slashes done.] "I haven''t met her, man," Cassian said, finishing his last task and sitting under the shade of a tree. The sun was high and scorching, and he wiped the sweat from his brow. "I''ve only seen her in the picture hanging in her room." "Oh, I''ve heard she''s quite the beauty. Let me know if you see her," Nahir said, his rugged face sporting some facial hair, a contrast to Cassian''s still youthful appearance. Feeling a bit annoyed by Nahir''s question, Cassian shot back, "How come you hear so many things?" Nahir smirked and replied, "I have my ways." He then got up and added, "See you at dinner." Cassian waved tiredly with a smile. Once Nahir was out of sight, he muttered, "Status." [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : trainee Attributes: Strength: 8Agility: 7Endurance: 9Intelligence: 14Dexterity: 7Vitality: 8 ] S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian noticed some changes in his status: endurance had risen the most, followed by strength, and surprisingly, vitality had increased too. Vitality, which was typically boosted by consuming elixirs or special items, seemed to have improved just from eating well over the past few days. He was curious about how this had happened but figured the good nutrition might be the reason. The skill menu had also been updated: [Skills: Cleaning: Swordsmanship: Overhead Slash: E (Progress: 79%)Horizontal Slash: E (Progress: 64%)Diagonal Slash: E (Progress: 56%)Thrust: E (Progress: 33%)] The swordsmanship panel now displayed the moves he practiced daily, showing their progress. Cassian wasn''t sure what would happen once he advanced the skill levels, but he was determined to keep working hard. Alongside his training, he was also diligently memorizing Lady Katherine''s exact preferences for how she liked her things arranged. As it was time for the lady''s afternoon tea with her friends, Cassian made his way to her chamber, but not before enjoying a cold shower, which had become surprisingly pleasant. When he arrived at the chamber, Sumina was not there, but her helpers, Jimmy and Nesha, were already present. They greeted him with smiles. "Coming from the training grounds?" Cassian nodded. Almost everyone he worked with knew about his training sessions, and since he always completed his tasks and went the extra mile, no one had any complaints. "Miss Sumina is late today, huh?" "Yeah, her husband returned from the border this morning," Nesha said with a smile, surprising Cassian. He nodded, recalling that her husband, a soldier stationed at the border, was the reason Sumina was leaving her position. Now that he had retired and wanted to spend time with her, Sumina had resigned. They were well-off, with her job in the dukedom and his military service. "At least we don''t have to hear her complaints anymore about us being a couple," Jimmy said, glancing at Nesha. They had been dating for a while. As Cassian watched their affectionate behavior, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Their constant displays of affection were a bit much, and he understood why Sumina had been frustrated with them. He found their lovey-dovey nature irritating, especially since he wasn''t exactly the romantic type himself. As Cassian watched Jimmy and Nesha engage in their usual affectionate behavior¡ªholding hands, giggling, and brushing against each other¡ªhe looked around to distract himself. Just then, Sumina rushed in. "Miss Sumina is here," he announced, causing Jimmy and Nesha to quickly separate and greet her. "Good morning, Miss Sumina." Cassian did the same, and Sumina returned their greetings. "Good morning, sorry I''m a bit late." "No worries, Miss Sumina. Everyone wants to spend as much time as possible with their loved ones after a long separation," Nesha said, picking up some items from a nearby trolley. Sumina blushed slightly at her words. Cassian was surprised by the exchange but didn''t think much of it. He was still young and didn''t quite understand these adult matters. He went to gather the items needed for cleaning the lady''s room. Sumina had composed herself and began cleaning while explaining each task to Cassian, as she did every morning. They finished the cleaning soon after. "Done," she said with a tired sigh. "You two can go now. Cassian, stay here." Jimmy and Nesha left with smiles, taking the cleaning tools with them, while Sumina moved to inspect the bookshelves. Cassian watched her with curiosity, wondering why she hadn''t dismissed him like the others. Sumina picked up a book and asked, "So, Cassian, do you know anything about massaging?" Seeing his confused expression, she clarified, "Massage¡ªlike body massage? Do you know anything about it?" Chapter 11: Feet is Life Cassian shook his head in confusion as Sumina handed him a book she''d picked from the shelf. "Take this and learn from it. It''ll help you when I leave," she said, returning to check around the room. Without clarifying further, she dismissed him. "Now go." Leaving the room with a puzzled expression, Cassian stared at the book. "What does she mean?" he muttered to himself, his frustration growing. "At least explain how learning body massage is supposed to help me. And help with what?" His annoyance simmered as he read the book''s title. The dark blue cover read, "Feet is Life." Cassian couldn''t help but exclaim, "Seriously? It''s not even about body massaging! What does she want from me?" Despite his frustration, Cassian knew Sumina wasn''t one to play pranks, and since the book was taken from the lady''s bookshelf, there had to be a reason for her giving it to him. Cassian had little to do until evening. Normally, he''d be swinging his sword around or seeking out Tyron to ask about the First Circle warriors. Unfortunately, he hadn''t been able to find Tyron lately; the warriors under his command mentioned that Tyron had been assigned to a mission, and they didn''t know when he''d return. Cassian was hoping it would be soon, as he was really eager to know about first circle warriors. He also tried to find Lucy, but he''d only managed to exchange brief greetings with her in the mess hall. Most of the time, she was with the lady, and when she was, Cassian couldn''t see her. The lady rarely left her room, and only Sumina and her personal maids were allowed to enter. Cassian was anxious about soon being one of those allowed in, as he had heard that the lady was quite strict. Nahir wasn''t the only one talking about her punishing servants for small mistakes; there were other rumors too. He was a bit confused because Tyron and Lucy had both said she was a nice person. While he wasn''t usually quick to believe such things, their actions had only shown him goodwill so far. He hoped the rumors were false, as his life here depended on it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With these thoughts in mind, he reached his room, which was a 15-minute walk from the lady''s chambers. This distance was both time-consuming and annoying, as he had to wake up extra early to reach her room. Meanwhile, Sumina, Jimmy, Nesha, and Lucy had rooms much closer¡ªSumina''s room was right next to the lady''s, and Lucy''s was just one door away. Cassian hoped he''d be assigned a room closer to save some time. "Now let''s see what this feet thing is all about¡­" he muttered as he opened the book lying on the bed. The first page displayed the book''s title, but there was no name¡ªjust a diagram of the underside of a foot, with different parts colored in various hues. As he turned to the next page, his expression shifted from curiosity to surprise when a voice resonated in his mind. [Chaos mana detected.] Cassian was taken aback. The system rarely spoke, usually only communicating when assigning tasks or confirming their completion. He had previously tried to get it to talk without success, so this was unexpected. "What''s chaos mana?" he wondered aloud. [The system has detected traces of chaos in that book.] "Oh, is that so? Where?" Cassian asked in surprise, flipping through the pages and inspecting the book from all angles. All he saw were lots of foot diagrams. "What is chaos mana, and what does it look like?" [The system cannot tell you that, but if trainee Cassian let the system absorb the chaos, it will grant him a skill that will be useful in the near future.] "You can see the future too?" he asked, even more surprised. After a few seconds of silence with no response, Cassian looked back down at the book and began reading its contents. It was the same information about feet. "What does the system need from this foot book?" he wondered. Finding nothing worthwhile, he finally said, "You can absorb it, but make sure the skill is great¡ªnot something like dusting or cleaning." He was still puzzled about how such mundane tasks could be considered skills and why the powerful system needed his permission to absorb the chaos. [Please place your hand on the book, Trainee Cassian, and say ''absorb''.] Cassian placed his hand on the book and said, "Absorb." He waited, expecting something dramatic to happen, but nothing seemed to change. After a moment, the system''s voice spoke again. [Absorption complete.] Cassian looked around in surprise. "That''s it? Nothing happened?" There was no response, but he decided not to dwell on it. Instead, he asked, "What about the skill you promised?" [The skill has been granted. You now possess ''Foot Massage Mastery''. This skill allows you to see massage points on the feet and grants you comprehensive knowledge about the feet of humans and other beings with similar anatomy. Do trainee Cassian want to learn it?] Cassian''s face twisted with anger. "Foot Massage Mastery? What the hell? How is that supposed to help me? I''m not looking to become a masseur! I want to be a swordsman¡ªa fucking swordsman, not a foot massager!" He took a deep breath, trying to calm down. "Alright, system, you better show me how this so-called skill is going to be useful. I want to become a swordsman, not a damn masseur." [Believe in the system. This technique will provide tremendous help, and you will have already mastered it the moment you learn it. You''ll just need to increase your proficiency over time.] "Well, it''s better than nothing, at least," Cassian sighed. "Okay, system, I want to learn the foot massage mastery skill." As Cassian said this, a flood of information about feet started filling his brain. It included details about the feet of women, men, and children¡ªnot just humans, but also elves, goblins, and many other creatures he didn''t even know existed in this world. Chapter 12: Winter child [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : trainee Attributes: Strength: 13 Agility: 9 Endurance: 15 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 10 Vitality: 9 ] [Skills: Cleaning: Swordsmanship: Overhead Slash: D (Progress: 09%)Horizontal Slash: E (Progress: 94%)Diagonal Slash: E (Progress: 87%)Thrust: E (Progress: 83%) Foot Massage Mastery : Lv1(15/500) ] It had been a month since Cassian started living as the cleaning boy for the eldest daughter of the Ven Dyke Duchy. Although his new life wasn''t ideal, it was miles better than the rat''s life he used to live. He could see his progress over the weeks, having steadily completed the training tasks assigned by the system. The routine was becoming easier as he grew accustomed to it. He had also mastered cleaning Lady Katherine''s room, though it was an overly complicated and exhausting process. ''Why would anyone want things to be so perfect?'' Cassian muttered under his breath as he made his way to her room for the afternoon cleaning. Lady Katherine had an odd obsession with perfection. Everything had to be aligned to her exact liking, from the books on the shelves to the fruit on the table. Even the number of grapes had to be just right, along with countless other exhausting details. He had remembered all the details of his duties, but Cassian wasn''t sure if Lady Katherine was entirely in her right mind, demanding such perfection. Today, though, he might finally get some answers. Surprisingly, the lady was in her room during the afternoon cleaning, and Sumina had mentioned she wanted to meet with him. Nervousness gnawed at him. Meeting the woman he might be working for long-term was unsettling, especially after hearing so many rumours about her. Most of them weren''t flattering¡ªshe had a reputation for treating her servants poorly, well, only her male servants. Jimmy had confirmed this, the only man who managed to survive under her employ by avoiding her entirely. Cassian couldn''t forget how uncomfortable Jimmy had looked when he recounted his first encounter with Lady Katherine. As Cassian mulled over this, a familiar voice broke through his thoughts. "You''re here, Cass..." The voice belonged to someone else entirely. It was Jimmy, standing nearby with his girlfriend, Nesha, and Sumina. Beside them was a newcomer Cassian had only seen from a distance¡ªone of Lady Katherine''s personal maids, and the most junior of them all. As he approached, she greeted him with an amused smile, though Cassian couldn''t figure out why. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He greeted everyone with a simple nod, then addressed her politely, "Greetings, Miss Laureen." The maid, dressed in her uniform, let her smile widen, her amusement deepening. "No need to be so formal, my love..." Cassian relaxed and took a good look at her. She had brownish-orange hair, and from her mature appearance, she seemed to be in her mid-thirties¡ªthough she could easily be older. Her curvy figure was mostly hidden beneath her maid uniform, but Cassian noticed her waist and chest, slightly smaller than Lucy''s, reminding him of the young noblewomen he used to see shopping when he worked around the market. Her face, like many others he''d seen here, was beautiful. She had mischievous brown eyes, a cute square face, and soft pink lips that curled into a playful smile as she spoke. "The lady''s in the bath now, so you can relax a bit." "Yes, Miss Laureen," Cassian replied, glancing over at Sumina, who was beaming with an excited smile. He figured it was because she wouldn''t have to work anymore and could finally enjoy her life with her husband. "We''ve already finished the afternoon cleaning, so just relax, like Miss Laureen said," Sumina chimed in when she noticed Cassian looking her way. Cassian frowned, a bit confused. "Why didn''t you call me for the cleaning?" "We know you usually work out around that time," Sumina replied with a grin. "And don''t worry¡ªyou''ll be the one responsible for cleaning all day from now on." Laureen, overhearing their conversation, raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Oh, you work out, Cass?" "Yes, a little bit here and there," Cassian answered, not wanting to delve into the details. Laureen didn''t press the topic further, and the room fell into a brief silence until Sumina suddenly asked, "Oh, I almost forgot¡ªdid you read the book I gave you?" She was referring to the ridiculous book titled Feet is Life, which Cassian still couldn''t wrap his head around. He didn''t understand how it was supposed to help him, and he even considered whether it might somehow reveal weak spots in his opponents during fights. ''But why feet? Why couldn''t it be hands or some other body part?'' he wondered. With a smile, Cassian responded, "I did and also picked up some techniques from it." His face showed a bit of confusion as he added, "But you never explained why I needed to read it?" Sumina could only give him a pitiful smile and said, "You''ll find out in a minute." Just as she spoke, the door opened, and another woman stepped out, dressed in a maid''s uniform. Cassian hadn''t spoken to her before, unlike Laureen, but he recognized her. She had a cold, beautiful face framed by a pair of glasses perched on her flawless, slightly sharp but smooth nose. Her piercing blue eyes were emotionless as they surveyed the room. Her age and body were similar to Laureen''s, though her figure was more hourglass, with larger breasts and a shapelier butt. She glanced at Cassian and the others before turning to Sumina. "The lady wants to see you first. The rest of you, wait here," she said with icy precision. Then, looking at Jimmy and Nesha, she added, "You two can go. Laureen, keep him company until the lady is done with Miss Sumina." She was also Lady Katherine''s personal maid, known among the servants for her cold demeanor. Fittingly, her name was Fuyuko, meaning "winter child"¡ªa reflection of her icy presence. Her tone was as cold as her name, yet every word she spoke carried undeniable authority. As Jimmy and Nesha left on her order, they shot Cassian a sympathetic glance, heightening his anxiety. Noticing Sumina''s nerves as she entered the room, Cassian hesitated before asking, "Miss Laureen, is Lady Katherine really that strict with her servants?" He still recalled Tyron''s claims that she was good-natured, but now, doubts were creeping in. Chapter 13: Lady Katherine Laureen looked a bit surprised when he asked that. After a moment of thought, she said, "Well, how to put it? She''s strict, but don''t worry¡ªshe won''t punish you with slaps or torture. If she doesn''t like you, you''ll just be reassigned to another lord or lady." Cassian felt a bit relieved, thinking he might be dismissed entirely if Lady Katherine didn''t like him. Seeing him relax, Laureen smiled and added, "But if she takes a liking to you, you''ll be in luck. She genuinely cares about the people she likes. Not many meet her criteria, so she keeps them close, those does" With a somewhat bittersweet smile, Laureen continued, "Sumina was one of those favored by her. If she had stayed a few more years, Lady Katherine would have made her the fourth personal maid. It would have lightened our workload to have another pair of hands." She sighed, reflecting on Sumina''s decision to leave and live with her husband in the countryside¡ªor wherever life took her. After a while, Sumina emerged from the room with Lucy and Fuyuko. Lucy flashed a warm smile at Cassian and asked, "How have you been, cutie?" "All good, Miss Lucy," Cassian replied with a grin, glancing at Sumina. She was holding a velvet pouch, significantly larger than the usual small pouch he received each week. Typically, the pouch contained a handful of silver coins¡ªabout 14 in total¡ªas his wage, but this one was more substantial. The way Sumina clutched it tightly suggested it wasn''t just silver coins. Sumina''s face showed a bittersweet smile as she addressed him. "I hope the lady liked you," she said. Turning to the other maids, she added, "Let''s all get together tonight. I''ll treat you to something delicious." Her offer was met with nods of agreement from the other maids and Cassian. After saying this, Sumina walked away, looking a bit lost in thought and sad. Lucy sighed, watching her leave. "People in love can be so unpredictable," she remarked. Cassian didn''t quite understand what she meant, but wasn''t curious enough to ask. Lucy didn''t elaborate, instead turning to him and saying, "The lady is expecting you. Go on and greet her. We''ll be right here." "Me alone?" Cassian asked, startled. "Are you sure I should go in there?" "Yes, don''t worry. The lady won''t bite. Just greet her and answer any questions she might have," Lucy said with a chuckle, gently nudging him towards the door as she opened it. Cassian took a deep breath as he stepped into Lady Katherine''s room, his nerves making his steps hesitant. The room was meticulously arranged, every item in its place, and he noted the careful attention to detail. He tried to remember where everything was positioned, as he''d been instructed to keep it all just right. His focus was soon drawn to the large, elegant desk where Lady Katherine''s voice came from. "You''re here? Come closer, I don''t bite," she called out, her tone both inviting and commanding. As he approached, he could only see her from behind, her fiery red hair expertly bound into a neat bun. Her creamy, flowery gown had an ethereal beauty that made her look nobly regal. Cassian felt a pang of awe as he observed the grace with which she moved, even while seated and engrossed in her writing. Lady Katherine''s presence was striking¡ªher gown''s delicate fabric and her poised demeanor gave her an air of undeniable elegance. Cassian tried to steady his breathing as he approached, captivated by the refined elegance that seemed to define her very being. Lady Katherine was in her mid-thirties and married, though Cassian had never seen her husband or knew his name. Rumor had it that he was a prince from another kingdom. Cassian wondered how anyone could leave such a beautiful woman after marrying her. As he approached, he bowed respectfully and greeted, "Lady Katherine." She turned her face towards him. It was magnificent, with flawless rosy skin, cherry-pink lips, and striking yellow eyes with scarlet eyelashes that mirrored the color of her hair. Her mature features spoke of calm wisdom, and her smile, though subtle, was warm and inviting, making Cassian feel at ease. "Be at ease," she said. "My maids have informed me that you''re ready for work. I trust their judgment, so I won''t bother you with trivial questions about how I like things. However, I do have a few matters I need to address first." Cassian nodded, causing Lady Katherine to swivel her chair to face him. As she looked him over, he felt a surge of nervousness. She took a moment, studying him from head to toe, before speaking. "You have some of our bloodline," she said, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and surprise. "It''s faint, but I can sense it, but it''s surprisingly your red hair is darker than even that of purebloods." Cassian wasn''t entirely sure what she meant, but it seemed like she was both impressed and intrigued. She didn''t ask him any questions, so he remained silent and attentive. "They''ll be quite jealous once they learn about you," she said with a hint of mischief, leaning in slightly. A sly smile crept across her face, causing Cassian to shiver. "And you''re quite cute." Her eyes, sharp and intense, seemed to pierce into his very soul, making him recall the rumors about her and imagine unsettling scenarios. But then her smile softened, and her gaze returned to its normal, composed state. "That aside, your arrival here is a bit unusual. It''s almost as if you were teleported from the slums of the capital city. Do you have any explanation for that? And the condition you were found in¡ªtorn clothes drenched in blood that were apparently yours, yet with no visible wounds¡ªwhat can you tell me about that?" Her gaze was scrutinizing, and Cassian felt a growing sense of discomfort. He had no plausible explanation that she would likely believe, especially since no one would accept his story about an entity only he could hear. So, he decided to offer a story that mixed half-truths with plausible details. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 14: Showing foot-massaging skills "My lady, if you know I came from the capital city''s slums, you might also be aware that I used to take care of a sword master named Russell," he began. Lady Katherine nodded. "Yes, I''m aware. I heard about him when he was at his peak. He was quite promising then. I didn''t expect him to end up in such a lowly place as the slums¡­" Her tone, laced with both disgust and pity, sparked a flicker of anger in Cassian. He resented the disdain toward the slums, where he had once lived, and felt that pity was just a gentler form of that disgust. He steeled himself and continued, "Russell entrusted me with a keepsake on his deathbed. Some people were after that keepsake and attacked me, leaving my master behind. You''re right about the blood on my clothes¡ªit''s mine. The attackers tortured me to force me to hand over the keepsake." His voice quivered slightly as he recounted the ordeal. The memories of that day were still fresh, but he avoided detailing the most harrowing parts. "After being tortured for several minutes, I lost consciousness," Cassian continued. "The next thing I remember is waking up in a dark cell, chained, but somehow my body had healed¡ªand the master''s keepsake was gone." He finished his story and cautiously glanced at Katherine, hoping she believed him. She remained silent for a moment, her expression thoughtful. Cassian''s anxiety grew as the silence stretched, but finally, Katherine nodded. "It''s believable," she said. "But do you have any idea who these people were? The ones who tortured you?" Cassian shook his head. "I''d never seen them before. But they all had unusual eyes¡ªalmost inhuman, despite looking like people." He shuddered, recalling the eerie, emotionless gaze of his captors as they inflicted pain without a trace of sympathy. Cassian hadn''t expected sympathy from Katherine, but as he recounted his story, he couldn''t help but search her eyes for a flicker of emotion. Instead, she remained calm, her expression indifferent. She simply nodded and returned to her work, as though the tale had been nothing more than a casual remark. "Well, if you ever find out who they were, let me know. I''ll make sure they''re punished," she said coolly. Then, without missing a beat, she continued, "Now, if you''ve read the book Sumina gave you, come under the table and perform one of the techniques mentioned." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian blinked, shocked. She slipped off her shoes, revealing her pristine feet. He had spent the entire time wondering how learning foot massage could help him in the future¡ªespecially when the system was supposed to be focused on warrior training, not servant duties. Even it said it will help him in the future. ''So this was what it was all about,'' Cassian thought, though he still couldn''t figure out how this would impact his future. ''Is she really going to keep me around based on my foot-massaging skills?'' he mused, half-jokingly. But after a moment, the thought didn''t seem so far-fetched. Shaking off his shock, Cassian hesitantly slid under the table, unsure of what to expect. Lady Katherine, seemingly uninterested in his discomfort, returned to her work. He had no idea what she was doing up there, but he was too nervous to look. As he settled cross-legged beneath the table, Katherine rested her feet on his thighs. He felt a flicker of indignation¡ªsure, he was a servant, but his duties were cleaning, not massaging, feet. But alas, if he wants to keep the job, he would have to do it. Thinking of Sumina who gave him the book he thought''d ''Did she have to do the same thing?'' The thought crossed his mind as he stared at Katherine''s feet. Cassian couldn''t help but marvel at how flawless her feet were¡ªrosy, delicate, and almost marble-like in their perfection. The smoothness of her skin was striking, and though her feet had a slightly bony structure, they were undeniably beautiful. The soft texture under his fingers made him wonder if the rest of her body shared the same perfection. The question nagged at him, sparking a curiosity that he couldn''t resist. He found himself glancing up from beneath the table, hoping for a peek at her figure. What met his eyes first was her chest, which blocked his view of her face. Her breasts were large and full, straining gently against the fabric of her gown, their shape noticeable even from this angle. They weren''t just large but perfectly shaped, high and firm, suggesting a youthful allure despite her mature age. Cassian couldn''t help but wonder why so many women he had encountered here were similarly endowed. He liked looking at them, and though he had never acted on the impulse, there was a stirring desire within him to reach out and touch them. But what did breasts really do? He only knew they were used to feed children¡ªa fact he had heard of but never seen for himself. As his eyes roamed lower, he noticed how the gown she wore, a creamy floral pattern, clung to her body in a way that emphasized her every curve. Her waist was slender, tapering into a subtle, elegant curve before flaring out at her hips. Though not as exaggerated as Lucy''s, Katherine''s hourglass figure was undeniably appealing. Her hips were round and proportional, flowing smoothly into long, shapely legs that disappeared under the desk. However, he forced his mind to return to the task at hand. Katherine''s feet still rested on his thighs, and though part of him felt embarrassed to be in this position¡ªkneeling at the feet of such a powerful woman¡ªhe remembered Sumina''s instructions and the training that brought him here. He had to focus. Her figure, while distracting, was secondary to the task of performing the massage techniques he''d learned from the strange book. The first step in any massage was to loosen the muscles by applying oil and then apply pressure to key points to release tension. Without oil available and not wanting to ask Lady Katherine for any, Cassian decided to proceed carefully. He placed his thumbs at the center of one of her feet and began to gently press and slide them upwards, working his way toward her toes before gliding back down toward her heel. His movements were slow and deliberate, using just enough pressure to stimulate warmth. As he continued, he could feel the tension gradually easing from her feet. Within a few minutes, her skin began to radiate heat under his touch, a sign that his massage was working to relax her muscles. Though he lacked the oil, the rhythmic motion of his thumbs seemed to be doing the job well enough. Chapter 15: Katherine and Moon Katherine had faced a problem since childhood. Born with a weak constitution, it was a significant issue for someone of her status as the daughter of a duke. Fortunately, her family found a way to manage her condition, but it inadvertently created another problem. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though her health improved, Katherine began getting tired easily¡ªa complication that only emerged when she entered her thirties. The initial solution had been a family mana-gathering technique that worked wonders for most with normal bodies, but for her, it caused unforeseen complications. Determined to resolve the side effects, Katherine embarked on her own search for a cure. She eventually found one, but it left her with a minor, albeit persistent issue: the muscles in her lower body would tense up once or twice a week, requiring regular massages. These massages had to be performed using a specific technique her ancestors had developed for reasons unknown to her. It seemed like a series of complex coincidences too far-fetched to believe, but that was the reality. Adding to the oddity, the massage manual only addressed the lower body, from her waist to her feet, which was fortunate since she didn''t need the upper body treatment. Yet, her curiosity lingered. Katherine suspected that the full manual might hold secrets¡ªperhaps even a hidden mana-gathering technique. As a skilled mage and a leading researcher in the field of mana and its effects on the human body, Katherine couldn''t help but be deeply intrigued by the possibility. Katherine began researching the effects of the massage technique on herself and others. She discovered that it increased mana flow in the veins of the massaged body parts, albeit temporarily. However, with consistent application, the mana flow gradually improved over time. Because of this, she had made these massages a part of her daily routine. Not wanting others to know the true benefits, she had personally trained a trusted subordinate to perform the technique. That subordinate had been Sumina, who had served her faithfully for the past five years. Now that Sumina had left, Katherine found herself in need of a new person to fill the role. And for better or worse, her replacement was now the boy sitting under her desk, focused intently on massaging her feet. The massage manual, titled ''Feet is Life'', contained a range of techniques¡ªsome as simple as gentle finger strokes from one point to another, and others far more complex, involving precise control of pressure down to mere centimeters. To Katherine''s surprise, the boy had already mastered several of the techniques in just a month¡ªtechniques that had taken Sumina an entire year to complete. While Sumina had only finished learning the basics of the foot massage, Katherine herself had barely progressed beyond the legs before giving up on discovering any further connection to mana-gathering properties. It had taken her years to learn even half of the techniques described in ''Feet is Life'', which contained ten in total. Yet here was Cassian, and in just a short time, he had perfected three of them with remarkable skill. Katherine looked at Cassian with an amused smile, her thoughts wandering. ''I''ve found myself a genius puppy¡­'' Feeling her gaze, Cassian glanced up at her with wide, innocent eyes, further enhancing the comparison between him and the puppy. His fiery red hair, now neatly brushed and styled in the sleek manner expected of the servants in Scarlet Castle, only added to the image. His once small and tired face, now fuller and glowing from proper nourishment, revealed the transformation he had undergone. No longer the scrawny boy who often went days without a meal, he now had a certain radiance about him that was impossible to ignore. "Did I cause you any discomfort, my lady?" Cassian asked, a hint of worry in his voice. Katherine shook her head. "No, you''re doing well. I''ve been thinking about whether to keep you on," she said, then without pausing or dragging out the suspense, she added, "You are now one of my official servants." Cassian''s face lit up with a bright smile, his hands slowing their work on her feet as he responded, "I will serve you with all my heart, my lady." In truth, Cassian had no grand ambitions beyond tracking down the three people who had tortured him. His focus had been entirely on becoming strong enough to exact his revenge on them. Though he was curious about how the system had ended up with Master Russell or what it was really, for now, his single-minded goal was to seek retribution for the torment he had endured. But now, as he looked at his lady''s smiling face, Cassian couldn''t help but think, ''Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to make her my life motive.'' The idea might have seemed exaggerated to an outsider to think like that as he had just met her a few minutes before, but in Cassian''s eyes, Katherine was just that beautiful. She was an angel, a goddess¡ªwhoever was more beautiful. Her lips, soft and lush like cherries, shimmered in a rosy pink that seemed almost too perfect to be real. They curved into a warm smile, parting just enough to reveal her flawless, pearly white teeth. The sight alone could have made his heart race, but it was her eyes that truly enchanted him. Those brilliant yellow eyes, like twin suns ablaze with fire, held a fierce intensity. They shone with a glow that captivated him and radiated both intelligence and mystery. Her fiery red hair, bound elegantly but flowing with a life of its own, cascaded down in soft waves. The vibrant color reminded him of a flame that couldn''t be tamed. The pale, flawless skin that framed her features had an ethereal glow, like porcelain kissed by moonlight, and the soft blush on her cheeks only made her seem even more enchanting. Her beauty was something beyond what he had ever known¡ªit was intoxicating, a presence that demanded attention without a single word. Cassian felt a strange flutter in his chest, his eyes fixed on her, captivated. ''I call her a moon, but even the moon has blemishes in it,'' he mused, but in Katherine, he saw none. The thought of serving her no longer felt like an obligation¡ªit was a privilege, something more profound, almost like a calling. Her smile, her fiery gaze, her entire presence¡ªhe could easily see himself devoting everything to her. But the dream he had woven in his mind quickly shattered as her next words reached his ears. Chapter 16: Introduction to Mana Cassian stared at Katherine, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "I apologize, my lady, but I''m afraid I didn''t quite catch that. What would you like me to do now?" Katherine''s lips curled into a mischievous grin as she spoke, "Oh, you heard me correctly. I want you to take off your shirt while you''re massaging my feet." Cassian looked up, puzzled. He couldn''t quite see how removing his shirt would make a difference in the massage or what purpose it might serve, so he asked, "May I ask why?" Katherine shrugged lightly, her eyes sparkling with a playful glint. "Just because I want to. Besides, if you do it, there might be a reward in it for you." Cassian initially didn''t mind taking off his shirt; he was simply puzzled by the request. However, with the promise of a reward, he had no qualms about complying. As he unbuttoned his shirt and removed it, Katherine''s smile grew wider, her eyes glinting with amusement. Katherine''s feet, soft and delicate, made contact with his stomach. Despite his rigorous workouts over the past month, Cassian''s muscles still held a hint of softness, which Katherine''s toes explored with a playful touch. The sensation sent a shiver through him, prompting him to ask, "You really don''t have any scars?" Katherine''s tone held a hint of surprise, but her smile remained as wide as ever. "No scars at all?" she repeated, her curiosity piqued. Cassian couldn''t shake the feeling that Katherine was still somewhat suspicious about how he came here. As her toes brushed against his skin, the tingling sensation intensified. Katherine was channeling mana through her feet, scanning for any hidden traces of mana within his body. Finding none, her excitement remained unabated. Katherine''s actions were driven by more than just curiosity. Her fondness for male servants often veered into the sadistic, and this penchant was part of why few stayed with her for long. She derived a certain pleasure from the power dynamic, enjoying the way her touch, even through something as simple as her feet, reinforced her dominance over them. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katherine was particularly concerned about Cassian potentially leaving, which was why she offered him a reward. She wanted to ensure that he felt valued despite the intimate and somewhat demeaning nature of their interaction. The experience, which left him feeling like he was of lower status, was meant to solidify her control while also keeping him engaged and willing to stay. As she slipped her feet back into her shoes, Katherine said with a playful tone, "Now it''s time for your reward. Come out from under there." Cassian emerged, his shirt clutched in his hand, a bright, excited smile on his face as he eagerly awaited his reward. Katherine looked at Cassian with a playful yet authoritative smile, the kind that made it clear she was both amused and in control. "Put your shirt back on," she said, her tone gentle but firm. "I have something for you." Cassian quickly slipped his shirt back on, his excitement palpable. Katherine reached over to a neatly organized bookshelf and picked out a book titled Introduction to Mana and Its Uses. She held it out to him, her eyes glinting with curiosity. "I heard you''ve been searching for information on first-circle warriors. This book has a section that might interest you." Cassian took the book with eager hands, his eyes already scanning the cover. Katherine''s smile widened as she watched his reaction. "The section on mana and warriors will explain what first-circle warriors are and how they operate." "Will this help me become a First Circle Mage?" Cassian asked eagerly as he held the book, which was large¡ªabout four inches thick and arm-length tall. "Sort of," Katherine replied, turning back to her work. "But you''ll need mana-gathering techniques to become one. Everything you need to know is written in there, so read it yourself. Come back tonight to give another massage." "I''ll be here my lady," Cassian said with a bow before leaving her chamber. Finding no one else outside, he hurried to his room, eager to dive into the book about mana. He had heard a lot about it but had never been given a clear explanation. Master Russell had kept him in the dark, likely to prevent him from getting into trouble with incomplete knowledge. Now, with the chance to gain proper insight into mana, Cassian couldn''t wait. As soon as he entered his room, he wasted no time and eagerly opened the book to explore its contents. The initial pages of the book introduced Cassian to the concept of mana. As he read aloud, he came across a passage that explained, "Mana is the fundamental force of the world, an energy that flows freely through the universe. It permeates all living things, from the smallest plants to the most complex humans, and even entities made entirely of mana." Though the explanation was dense, Cassian was determined to understand, so he pressed on. The text continued, "Throughout history, mana has been known by many names. Some cultures refer to it as ether, while others call it qi. In certain traditions, it is even considered a divine blessing." The book went on to describe the various forms mana can take. "Mana is not a single entity but comes in different forms. The most common form is mana particles, which are scattered throughout the environment. However, some places may lack these particles, making them scarce. Another notable form is mana crystals, which form in locations where mana particles are densely concentrated. In addition to these, there are rarer types of mana, such as pure mana and mana cores. Mana cores are typically found within mana beasts, which are creatures imbued with mana. Pure mana, on the other hand, is incredibly elusive and difficult to acquire." The more Cassian delved into the text, the more he felt a blend of awe and curiosity. "Before we go further," he read, "there''s another crucial aspect of mana to understand. Mana is incredibly sensitive and responsive to other forces, effortlessly connecting with them. This brings us to another topic: the different types of mana. It''s important to remember that mana types and mana forms are distinct concepts..." Chapter 17: High standards? Cassian had made it through half of the book by the time his night duties called, including his cleaning tasks and the anticipated massage session. He realized he would miss Sumina''s farewell dinner, but he wasn''t particularly saddened by it. They hadn''t been that close, and besides, he was far too excited about everything he had just learned in the book. His curiosity was also piqued by the author, a man named William Resington. The book encompassed a vast array of information about mana, condensed into a single volume. Despite its size, the book managed to cover so much ground that Cassian couldn''t help but marvel at the author''s ability to simplify such a complex topic. Although it didn''t delve into the advanced uses of mana, it provided an excellent foundation for anyone wanting to acclimate to the basic knowledge of mana and the larger society of mana wielders. When Cassian arrived at Lady Katherine''s room, she wasn''t there, so he immediately set to work on his cleaning duties. He managed to finish just minutes before Lady Katherine returned, accompanied by her three personal maids. "My lady," Cassian greeted her, along with his helpers, Jimmy and Nesha. Lady Katherine acknowledged their greetings with a simple nod. "Cassian, return in half an hour." "Yes, my lady," Cassian replied with a bow, before leaving with his helpers. As they exited, Laureen, one of the maids, watched them with a curious smile. Once the door closed behind them, she turned to Lady Katherine and asked, "My lady, are you truly considering taking him in?" Katherine merely nodded as the other two maids helped her remove her coat and then her other garments. Laureen''s smile grew sly as she remarked, "Is that so? I was considering taking him for myself if you rejected his service." "Have you already gone through every man your age, and now you''re setting your sights on the younger ones?" Lucy teased with a smirk while carefully removing Katherine''s jewelry and placing it neatly in a box. Katherine chuckled at Lucy''s words, prompting Laureen to pout and protest, "Do you really think I''m a slut?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not just her¡ªI think of you as a slut too," Fuyuko chimed in, causing Laureen to pout even more. She replied with mock sadness and shock, "You too, Fuyuko?" Katherine, still chuckling, intervened, "Enough, you two. So what if she can''t settle on a man and changes them every week? It''s not her fault she''s already gone through every eligible man in this castle." This playful jab was also an insult aimed at Laureen, who looked at Katherine in shock and protested in an almost tearful tone, "My lady, it''s not like that..." Katherine, unable to suppress her amusement, waved off Laureen''s protest with a dismissive hand. "Oh, come on, Laureen, we''re just teasing you. But seriously, you do have a way of keeping things... interesting around here." Laureen, still pouting, crossed her arms defensively. "Well, maybe I just have high standards. You can''t blame me for wanting the best." Lucy, who had been quietly organizing Katherine''s jewelry, glanced up with a sly smile. "High standards? Is that what we''re calling it now? More like an appetite that can''t be satisfied." Fuyuko giggled softly at Katherine''s words, earning a playful glare from Laureen. Without responding to Fuyuko, Laureen turned her attention to Katherine, who was now almost completely undressed, save for her red undergarments and a sheer, translucent layer of fabric that barely concealed her skin. "But seriously, my lady, can I have a piece of him here and there? He''s so cute¡ªit''s going to be so much fun teasing him." Katherine looked amused at Laureen''s request. As she walked toward the washroom, she replied with a smirk, "Well, let me have my fun with him first, then you can have your turn." "Thanks, my lady," Laureen said, a big, excited smile spreading across her face at the thought of teasing Cassian. Lucy, however, looked a bit troubled by their conversation, but chose to stay silent as she followed Katherine to the washroom. Outside Katherine''s chamber, Cassian stood with his helpers, Jimmy and Nesha. As Jimmy organized some items on the servant trolley, he looked over at Cassian and asked, "You really won''t join us for dinner? Even Miss Lucy and the other two will be there." "Nah, Lady Katherine needs me. But I''ll try to get there if I''m free in time," Cassian replied, helping Jimmy arrange a few things while setting aside a bottle of oil. Noticing the bottle, Nesha raised an eyebrow and asked, "What do you need that for?" Cassian hesitated, unsure whether to tell them the truth¡ªthat he used it to massage Lady Katherine''s feet¡ªor to come up with a lie. Before he could decide, Nesha continued, "That one''s for mixing in the bath. If you need something for hair, take this one instead," she said, handing him a bottle filled with a slightly transparent, purplish liquid. Cassian took it and then asked, "I actually need one for a massage." "Oh, take this one then," Nesha said, handing Cassian another bottle, this one with a reddish-brown tint. "You must need it for after practicing, right?" "Yeah, thanks," Cassian replied, accepting the bottle. "No problem. Do try to make it to Sumina''s farewell party if you get free in time," she added, placing the last of the items in the trolley. "She''d be happy if you came." With that, Nesha and Jimmy left, leaving Cassian alone. He glanced at the book, eager to dive back into its pages, and began reading while he waited for the half-hour to pass before he could return to Katherine''s chamber. While Cassian''s life seemed to be taking a turn for the better, the one responsible for this shift was now seated in a dimly lit room, the darkness thick and oppressive. Before them loomed an almost two-human-tall figure, its features obscured by shadow. While the three men sat with their head bowed, their half-naked body marked with a symbol¡ªa carved eye with a triangular pupil, within which another eye was nested. The eerie symbol seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy as the figure chanted in a language that was impossible to recognize, the words heavy with ancient power. At the foot of the tall statue, whose face was shrouded in darkness, lay two severed heads¡ªone male, one female. Their eyes had been gouged out, the hollow sockets staring blindly into the void. The heads were placed together, a gruesome offering at the statue''s feet, surrounded by an unsettling silence that hung in the air like a thick fog. Chapter 18: Circles and seals The oppressive silence in the room was shattered as the leader of the group, a man who had been leading the chant, suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils were an unnatural shade of blood-red, shaped like a sharp-edged triangle that seemed to pierce through the darkness. As his eyes focused, a twisted smile spread across his face, growing wider until it contorted into a manic grin. He began to laugh¡ªlow at first, then building into a crescendo of madness that echoed off the stone walls. The sound was eerie, filled with a sinister joy that sent shivers down the spines of those present. "Finally!" he bellowed, his voice filled with fervor. "The god has bestowed His blessing upon us! The curse that shackled us, the relentless pursuit that hounded us¡ªno more! We are free! We are chosen!" His laughter grew even louder, almost frenzied, as he threw his head back, arms wide in a gesture of triumph. The others in the room watched him, their expressions a mix of awe and fear, as if they were witnessing something both divine and terrifying. "The path forward is clear!" he proclaimed, his voice reverberating with unholy glee. "No longer will we cower in the shadows, hunted like beasts. We are the blessed, the anointed! Our god has opened the way¡ªno one can stand against us now!" The dark energy in the room seemed to pulse with his words, the carved symbol on his chest and back glowing faintly with a crimson hue. The severed heads at the statue''s feet appeared to smirk in the dim light, as if sharing in the leader''s deranged joy. The air thickened with an overwhelming sense of dread, as the leader''s laughter continued to echo, mingling with the chanting that had resumed in a fevered pitch. ****** Katherine leaned back in her chair, her fingers gracefully flipping through the pages of the book she had given to Cassian earlier. With a slight smile playing on her lips, she glanced down at him, seated under the table, diligently massaging her feet with the scented oil. "So, how much have you read?" she asked, her tone casual yet curious. Cassian looked up, his hands never pausing in their work, and replied, "I''ve read up to the section about professions developed through the use of mana." Katherine''s smile widened as she adjusted herself in the chair, getting more comfortable. The dress she wore today was elegant, flowing around her in soft waves. This time, it was sleeveless, with a plunging neckline that revealed the alluring curve of her cleavage, accentuated by the tight fabric pressing her breasts together. "And what are those professions, then?" she inquired, her voice tinged with interest, as she relaxed into her seat, enjoying both the massage and the conversation. From where he was under the table, Cassian could only see up to Katherine''s legs, which were bare. He found himself wondering if the rest of her was equally uncovered, but he didn''t dare to look further. Instead, he focused on answering her question. "The main two professions are mages and magic warriors, both of which use mana," he explained, his hands continuing their rhythmic massage. "Mages deepen their understanding by forming mana hearts, which help them control the mana around them. Magic warriors, on the other hand, use surrounding mana to strengthen their bodies. There''s more to each profession, though. Magic warriors aren''t entirely dependent on mana like mages. They can develop other mystical abilities, like domains, sword senses, and other skills honed through combat training." Katherine nodded thoughtfully as she listened, her expression one of interest. Cassian hesitated for a moment before continuing, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "But, my lady, there isn''t anything mentioned about warrior circles in this book. I looked through the other pages too, but I couldn''t find any reference to them." Katherine raised an eyebrow in surprise at Cassian''s confusion and then smiled as she realized her mistake. "Ah, I see the issue," she said, her tone more understanding. "This book is at least a millennium old. Back then, the concept of warrior circles didn''t exist. Warriors were ranked by tiers, like novices, and they used something called ''seals'' instead of circles. It was only about seven centuries ago that a new type of warrior emerged, one that relied on warrior circles instead of seals." Cassian''s confusion deepened as he tried to grasp what she was explaining. Circles were already a mystery to him, so the mention of seals from centuries ago only added to his bewilderment. Katherine noticed the puzzled look on his face and decided to clarify further. "Seals, as the name suggests, were constructs where warriors would absorb mana into their bodies and then ''seal'' it within them using specific magical techniques," she explained. "These seals were formed through the mana-gathering techniques of that time. A circle, in contrast, is a blend of those ancient seals and more modern concepts like domains. You can develop a domain without a mana-gathering technique, but your body will remain purely human unless it''s baptized with mana. Becoming a circle warrior is complex; acquiring a mana-gathering technique suited for warriors is already a difficult task." Cassian absorbed Katherine''s explanation, still trying to wrap his head around the intricate history and complexities of mana usage. He continued to massage her feet, his hands moving in rhythmic, practiced motions, while his mind churned with questions. "Have you ever seen a warrior circle before?" Katherine asked, placing the book on the table. Cassian shook his head, and she continued, "They appear around your hands, forming intricate patterns unique to you, as they''re made from a blend of your mana and domain. To become a first-circle warrior, you must create a mana seal and develop a nascent domain. This achievement makes you a first-circle warrior, or in the old power system, you''d be called an Iron-tier Initiate Warrior." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian began to grasp the concept. "So, to become one, I need to obtain a mana-gathering technique and develop a domain field." "Sounds about right," Katherine replied, relaxing back in her chair as Cassian continued massaging her feet. "Developing a domain is the hardest part. While you can create one without a mana-gathering technique, many wait until they''ve acquired one. It''s said that you must stare death in the face a few times to develop it. Even in our military, warriors who''ve opened a domain are uncommon, and those who''ve advanced to higher circles are rarely seen. You''ve met Tyron, right? People like him are rare. That''s why he could get an unknown person like you a position as a servant to the Duke''s daughter." Chapter 19: Training field After finishing the massage, Cassian returned to his room with a complicated expression. He now had a rough idea of how to become a first-circle warrior, but rough ideas weren''t enough. Mana-gathering techniques were out of reach¡ªtoo expensive and rare, even if he had the money. The only option left was to develop a domain field. Lady Katherine had mentioned that developing a domain was even harder than obtaining a mana-gathering technique, as most people acquire the technique first. Lying in bed, Cassian pondered how to progress in his strength. He had been training daily for months, and while he could now confidently swing his sword and had even started sparring with Nahir in the past few days, but it wasn''t enough to develop a domain. Lady Katherine hadn''t told him exactly how to develop one, other than implying it involved facing death and surviving. "But how?" he murmured in frustration, his eyes drifting to the wooden sword leaning against the room''s walls. He was right to be frustrated; Katherine had forgotten to tell him that he also needed to learn a sword technique to develop a domain. [ding] At that moment, a system of voice echoed in Cassian''s mind. [Congratulations, Trainee Cassian, on completing one month of training. A reward will be granted upon completion.] [Reward: Training Field Function Unlocked.] [Training Field: This is a specialized area within the system space where trainees can train. The advantages of using the Training Field include increased training efficiency, no physical fatigue, and time flowing at half the rate of real-time. Note: Actions performed in the Training Field will not affect your status or count towards completing training tasks.] Cassian''s eyes widened with excitement as he read the description of the Training Field. The idea of a space where he could train without physical exhaustion and with time moving slower, was incredibly enticing. A smile spread across his face as he imagined the possibilities. However, his enthusiasm quickly dimmed as he read the last part of the announcement. The fact that training in this field wouldn''t increase his status or count towards his training tasks dampened his excitement. He frowned and muttered under his breath, "What''s the point of having such a function if it doesn''t help with status or tasks?" He paced around the room, frustration bubbling up. "Why give me something so useful if it''s not going to contribute to my progress?" he grumbled, shaking his head. He glanced at the wooden sword leaning against the wall, his earlier determination now tinged with irritation. [You can still increase your proficiency in skills by training in the Training Field, and it will help you understand the sword better. If you want to boost your status, you can do so by turning off the stamina recovery function. However, please note that progress in the Training Field will not count towards your training tasks; those must be completed in real time and real space.] Cassian''s frustration melted away as he read the updated message from the system. A smile spread across his face. "Now that''s something useful," he said aloud, his excitement returning. He stood up, the wooden sword in hand, and walked over to the corner of his room where the system had indicated the Training Field would be accessed. The prospect of honing his skills with no fatigue and at an accelerated pace was invigorating. He mentally prepared himself, ready to make the most of the opportunity. Just as he began swinging his wooden sword, a knock at the door startled him. He was certain the dinner must be long over by now, as it was well past midnight. With a hint of confusion, he asked, "Who is it?" tightening his grip on the sword. "It''s me..." came the response from a woman outside. He opened the door with a surprised look. "Miss Laureen?" Standing there was Katherine''s personal maid, Laureen, with her light brown hair and rosy cheeks. She was still in her maid uniform. She looked at him with a hint of disappointment and asked, "Why didn''t you come to Sumina''s farewell dinner?" Without waiting for an answer, she pushed past him and entered his room, taking a seat on his bed. Cassian felt a twinge of annoyance but allowed it, unsure of how to respond to her unexpected intrusion. "I just finished up with some of the lady''s tasks," Cassian said, closing the door behind him. "What kind of tasks? Massaging her feet?" Laureen asked with a mischievous smile. She got comfortable on the bed, slipping off her shoes and lounging fully on the mattress. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian wasn''t surprised that she knew about the foot massages, but he was taken aback by her casual tone. He nodded and replied, "The lady likes her massages to be quite lengthy." "Yes, she does," Laureen said with a knowing smile. "I also enjoy them, but alas, no one massages my feet. I''ve heard you''re quite skilled¡ªwould you like to give my feet a try?" She smirked at his surprised expression as she lifted her skirt slightly, revealing her feet. Her feet, unlike Katherine''s, were slender and had a soft, milky whiteness with a subtle pinkish hue, shining slightly in the light. Cassian''s annoyance grew as Laureen''s request became clear he really wanted to check system''s new function, but he sighed, knowing he needed to maintain a good relationship with her. "I can only do it for a few minutes," he said, trying to sound as accommodating as possible. "I need to wake up early tomorrow." Laureen''s wide smirk grew even more pronounced as she shifted to make herself more comfortable on the bed. "A few minutes will be just fine," she said with a teasing tone. "I''m sure you can manage that much." Cassian gave a resigned nod and moved closer, readying himself for the task. As he positioned himself at the edge of the bed, he focused on his technique, trying to suppress his irritation. Laureen raised her skirt slightly, offering glimpses of her pale, white legs, adding an extra layer of distraction to the task at hand. Chapter 20: Show your thing (R-18) "Can you go a bit higher?" Laureen asked, her voice carrying a teasing edge as Cassian, who had been fully engrossed in massaging her legs, hesitated for a moment. Initially, he had started with her feet, but her constant urging had led his hands to wander up to just below her knees. Cassian was irritated at first, reminding her that he only knew how to massage feet, not legs. But as his hands moved higher, brushing against the softer, more delicate skin of her thighs, he found himself less inclined to complain. The sensation was distracting, and he half-expected her to keep pushing him further up until his hands were fully gripping her thighs. Sure enough, when he reached her knees, Laureen''s voice came again, more playful this time. "Oh, that''s the right spot¡ªjust a little higher, and you''ll hit the hot spot." Her eyes gleamed with mischief, and her smile widened as she noticed her foot rubbing against something in his lap that was steadily growing. The size of it seemed to surprise even her. "Ahh..." Laureen let out a soft moan as Cassian''s hands squeezed her lower thighs, his fingers barely able to wrap around them fully due to their size. The unexpected sound made him glance up at her in surprise, and something about the way she moaned stirred a desire in him to hear it again. Noticing his surprised expression, Laureen smirked and said, "That''s the spot, Cassian. Massage it a bit more." Cassian continued to knead Laureen''s lower thighs, his fingers working with surprising skill despite his initial reluctance. Laureen didn''t say anything for a minute, simply enjoying the sensation. As time passed, Cassian noticed that she wasn''t asking him to stop or move higher, so he hesitantly slid his hands a bit further up her leg, testing the waters. Just as his fingers brushed a little higher, Laureen suddenly halted him with a gentle hand on his wrist. Fear gripped Cassian''s heart; he worried he had crossed a line or misread her intentions. But when he looked up, he was met with Laureen''s mischievous smile, her eyes twinkling with playful intent. "That''s enough on this leg," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You can start on the other now." Relieved and somewhat emboldened, Cassian moved to her other leg, this time skipping the foot and calf entirely. He went straight for her thigh, his hands gripping it from the middle, feeling the warmth and softness of her skin. He glanced at her, half-expecting her to object as his hands crept higher up her thighs. But when she remained silent, he continued, squeezing the soft flesh beneath his fingers. Her thighs were large, so much so that even three of his hands wouldn''t be enough to fully encompass them. They were incredibly soft, slightly moist, and silky to the touch, but each press and squeeze sent a strange sensation coursing through his body¡ªa feeling that stirred something deep in his crotch, a sensation he recognized from those odd, intense moments upon waking in the morning. But this feeling was far more intense, almost overwhelming. He wanted to explore it further, to understand what was happening. As he inched his hands higher, his fingers now just a few inches below the top of her thighs, he squeezed again, feeling the firmness beneath the softness. His hands brushed against both thighs as she kept them close together while he massaged, making the sensations even more potent. For some reason, Laureen intensified the sensation by rubbing her feet against his crotch. Cassian wasn''t sure why she was doing it, so he hesitantly asked, "Miss Laureen, I''m feeling... weird down here." "Oh, where? Here?..." Laureen replied in a surprised yet eager tone as she rubbed his hardness with feet. Her smile grew wider as she asked, "How so?" Cassian felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him. He had never discussed anything about his private parts before. Russell had always taught him that such things should remain private until he found someone he truly loved. But the concept of love was as foreign to him then as it was now. All he knew was that the sensation in his crotch was growing more intense, almost like a pressure building up that he wanted to release, but he didn''t know how or if it was even alright to do so. His mind felt like it was on fire. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Umm... it''s like... it makes me want to... go higher on your thighs... and for some reason, touch the spot between them... and you''re rubbing your feet on it..." he stammered, his face flushed with a deep blush. Laureen''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she watched him struggle to explain, her smile full of anticipation as he continued, "It''s... almost like... my thing here... wants to burst..." Laureen had achieved what she came for, and it had, surprisingly, been easier than she anticipated. However, she still needed to address half of what she required. Acting understanding, she moved closer to Cassian, her legs encircling him as she placed her thighs against his, just a few inches from where her crotch brushed against him. With a teasing smile, she said, "Can you show me? I might know a way to help with that weird feeling or at least stop it for now." "Show you... my thing?" Cassian blurted out in shock, his hands still resting on her thighs. The proximity allowed him to catch a hint of a floral, sunny scent mixed with the smell of sweat. The intensity of his sensations only grew as he continued. Laureen, unfazed by his reaction, nodded calmly and said, "It''s the part where you''re feeling weird, right?" Cassian hesitated, then reluctantly pulled his hands away from her thighs. He quickly reached back, surprising Laureen. Looking at her with a mix of urgency and embarrassment, he asked, "Can you help me with this? I''m afraid the feeling might withdraw if I stop touching your thighs." Laureen chuckled softly at his request. With a knowing smile, she nodded and replied, "Alright, but you have to promise not to tell anyone about what happens here." "I promise," Cassian said, his voice tinged with nervousness. He watched as Laureen''s hands moved toward the bulge in his pants, her touch making him tense as he felt her fingers through the fabric. Chapter 21: Mage maid? (R-18) Cassian faced Laureen, carefully unfastening his pants and slowly pulling them down. He maintained his grip on her thighs, now holding both firmly as Laureen''s mischievous smile grew wider, her gaze fixed intently on his crotch. ''How is it so big?'' she wondered aloud, feeling the impressive hardness through the fabric. Intrigued, she wanted to see it up close, thinking she might have struck gold. ''Let''s see...'' she murmured, lowering his pants. As she did, his length sprang up unexpectedly, startling her. It stood at attention, reaching just below her breasts as she sat close to him, its size so large that she doubted one hand would be enough to wrap around it completely. Cassian was taken aback by the size, realizing it had grown much larger than he had anticipated. He had noticed some increase in the mornings, but nothing like this. Seeing Laureen''s surprised reaction, he began to worry, fearing there might be a problem with his penis size being so big. However, when Laureen''s trembling hand soon reached for it, gripping it from the middle. Cassian jolted slightly from the sensation. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re quite healthy... good for you," Laureen said, her voice dripping with a mix of admiration and satisfaction. With a smirk, she continued in a low, sultry tone, "And for me..." Cassian felt a wave of relief wash over him as Laureen''s reaction indicated that there was nothing wrong with his size. As she began to move her soft hand up and down his length, he was overwhelmed by the sensations, feeling a mixture of pleasure and confusion. Laureen maintained her playful smile as she continued to stroke him. "What you''re experiencing is arousal," she explained in a calm, reassuring tone. "It''s a natural response when you''re attracted to someone, especially someone of the opposite sex." "Are you feeling aroused too, Miss Laureen?" Cassian asked, his voice laced with curiosity as his hand ventured further down her thighs, squeezing the soft flesh from the inside, inching closer to the most intimate part between them. Laureen felt a surge of heat at his touch, her body reacting strongly to his boldness. She was indeed aroused, her desire nearly overwhelming her restraint. She had to fight the urge to lose control and take him right then and there, but she was determined to keep the upper hand, to make it seem like she was still in control. "I''m alright," she replied, her voice steady, though a trace of amusement flickered in her eyes. "But you, on the other hand, seem to be struggling with this hardness of yours." She redirected the focus back to him, her gaze dropping to his straining length, where veins pulsed with the intensity of his arousal. Meanwhile, Cassian''s hands continued their exploration, roaming over her ample thighs, squeezing them with a firm grip as they moved up toward her hips and then back down to her inner thighs. The more he touched her, the more his desire grew, making it harder for him to think straight. Cassian couldn''t help but nod in agreement, his body betraying his words as he struggled with the intense hardness. A burning sensation seemed to build up within his penis, ready to explode at any moment. Laureen''s soft hands moved faster, stroking him with an increasing urgency. His own hands instinctively pulled her closer, slipping under her buttocks as he held her weight, his body tensing with each of her movements. As the pressure in his crotch reached its peak, he suddenly felt the release, a surge of white, slimy fluid erupting from his penis. His entire body slumped, drained of energy, as the release continued. The fluid splattered onto Laureen''s black maid skirt, but she didn''t stop. She kept stroking him, coaxing out every last drop until he squirted a little more, his body trembling from the overwhelming sensation. Even as his strength faded, Cassian''s hands remained under her skirt, still squeezing her soft thighs, his mind hazy from the intense release he had just experienced. Knock, knock. The sudden sound at the door made Cassian tense up. Laureen smirked, still stroking him with one hand, her fingers slick with the remnants of his release. Her other hand quickly pressed to his lips, signaling for him to stay quiet. Cassian, still reeling from the intense experience, hurriedly pulled up his pants as Laureen slipped away into the washroom, her movements quick and silent. With Laureen safely out of sight, Cassian took a deep breath and opened the door, a wave of guilt washing over him. The feeling gnawed at him, as if he had done something he shouldn''t have, something he needed to hide. To his surprise, standing at the door was Fuyuko, her expression cold and unreadable. "Sorry to disturb you so late," she said, her voice crisp. "But has Laureen, by chance, come to your room?" Cassian quickly shook his head in response, his face flushing with embarrassment. Fuyuko''s sharp eyes swept over the room, taking in the surroundings. She glanced at him from head to toe, but her gaze lingered on his crotch, where his still-hard length was clearly visible, straining against his pants. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise, making Cassian even more self-conscious. Before he could say anything, Fuyuko turned her gaze away, her cheeks slightly tinged with color. "I apologize again for disturbing you. Good night," she said, her voice steady, though there was a hint of something else behind it. Without giving Cassian a chance to explain, she turned and swiftly made her way down the corridor, leaving him standing there, mortified by the situation. ''She''s going to think I''m a pervert,'' he thought with a mix of shame and anticipation. But that didn''t stop the excitement from building again. As the door closed behind her, Cassian''s embarrassment began to fade, replaced by a familiar, rising arousal. The thought of Laureen''s soft, velvety thighs flooded his mind, causing his length to harden once more. With a mischievous smile, he approached the bathroom door and called out, "She''s gone, you can come out now..." His voice carried the eager anticipation of what was to come. But to his surprise, Laureen was nowhere to be found. Cassian''s confusion deepened¡ªhe was certain he''d seen her go into the bathroom. "What the hell is happening?" he muttered to himself, bewildered. He couldn''t tell if everything that had just happened was real or if he had somehow imagined it all. His gaze shifted to the bed, which was still tousled from where they had sat, and as he sniffed his hands, the faint scent of Laureen''s skin lingered on them. It was unmistakable¡ªeverything had been real. But where had she gone? How could she have just vanished? ''Is she a mage?'' Cassian wondered, his expression puzzled. Only a powerful mage could vanish from a confined space using teleportation magic. He knew the system had teleported him before over vast distances, spanning hundreds of miles, far beyond what most mages could achieve¡ªmost could only manage a few miles at best. Laureen might be one of them, he thought. Chapter 22: Bloodfire legion Cassian, grunting and drenched in sweat, swung his wooden sword down at his sparring partner, Nahir. Nahir met the strike with a grunt of his own, blocking the overhead slash and pushing Cassian back. The force of the block sent Cassian stumbling, his arms trembling slightly as he struggled to regain his footing. With a pained voice, Nahir asked, "You fucker, what are you eating to get this strong so fast?" Without waiting for an answer, Nahir launched a horizontal strike. Cassian managed to block it, but the power behind the blow still sent a sharp jolt through his side, making him wince. Nahir then spun 360 degrees, attacking from the other side, forcing Cassian to dodge by barely keeping his balance. "Come on, be honest with me," Nahir growled, frustration clear in his voice. "Did you inherit some secret technique from your master Russel or something?" They had been sparring together for quite some time, and each day Cassian seemed to improve by leaps and bounds. At first, he could barely manage to avoid a beating, only dodging one or two strikes. But now, he could block, dodge, and even find openings to strike back. Nahir prided himself on becoming skilled with a sword through his own effort, learning by watching knights and warriors train. Cassian was similar in that regard, but he had the benefit of sparring with Nahir, which made his rapid progress sting even more. It hurt Nahir''s pride to see Cassian learning at such an incredible pace. But it wasn''t as if Nahir was stagnant¡ªhe was growing stronger too, his movements more fluid and his strikes more precise. As he unleashed a barrage of powerful blows, he finally broke through Cassian''s defense, landing a solid thrust to his stomach. Cassian doubled over in pain, nearly losing his lunch. "You''re years away from being able to beat me," Nahir said, helping Cassian back to his feet, his own breathing heavy and sweat pouring down his face. Cassian grunted as he stood, still clutching his stomach with a pained expression. He only relaxed a little after stretching his back to ease the discomfort. "Did you really have to hit that hard asshole?" he asked, wincing. Nahir gave him a smirk as he sat down in the shade of a tree, taking a swig of water. Cassian followed suit, placing his brand-new wooden sword next to his worn-out one. "Are you going to try out for the Bloodfire Legion?" Cassian asked. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nahir raised an amused eyebrow at the mention. The Bloodfire Legion was the official name of the Ven Dyke family''s military force, a dream destination for many nobles and commoners alike. For nobles, it offered a chance to elevate their status, while for commoners, it provided a path to knighthood or even nobility. The tryouts Cassian mentioned weren''t directly for the Legion itself but for a military training school that groomed future warriors. Anyone could apply¡ªcommoners, nobles, and even those of other races¡ªsince the Ven Dyke Duchy valued talent above all. However, passing the tryout didn''t guarantee a spot in the Legion, contrary to how Cassian seemed to frame it. "I am," Nahir replied, his expression thoughtful. "Aren''t you? With your skills, you''d get in easily." "I don''t know..." Cassian replied, his voice uncertain. He was genuinely conflicted. If he passed the tryouts, he''d be free from his servant duties, which was tempting. But at the same time, he was reluctant to give up his position as a servant to the princess of the dukedom. He hadn''t realized it before, but being a servant to royalty held significant power¡ªmore than some low-level nobles. Securing such a position was incredibly difficult, and he had only gotten it thanks to Tyron. Without that connection, he would have ended up like Nahir, just a servant to some captain''s wife. "Well, figure it out then," Nahir said, getting to his feet and picking up his wooden sword. "At the very least, you''d learn some sword techniques if you got in. That could help you develop your domain...and if you''re lucky, you might even get your hands on a mana-gathering technique, too." This uncertainty was why he couldn''t decide whether to join the school or remain a servant, hoping to eventually get his hands on either a sword technique or a mana-gathering technique. Fortunately, he still had two months to think it over, and since his servant duties had only just begun, he had no idea what the future might hold. Smiling as he stood up, he said, "I''ll think about it after I beat you." "That might never happen..." Nahir replied with a smirk as they both headed off to take care of their afternoon duties. Long-serving servants were sometimes rewarded with mana-gathering techniques, like Lucy and others had received. However, these techniques were usually geared toward extending their lifespan and making them stronger than the average human, which, in turn, made them more effective in their duties¡ªand able to serve for a longer time. Cassian didn''t just want the bare minimum; he truly wanted to be strong, strong enough not to rely on anyone else for his safety. Being a servant meant he had to depend on his position, which only lasted as long as he was Lady Katherine''s servant. The moment she dismissed him, all that authority would vanish. "Let''s just test the waters first," he muttered to himself as he went to clean up and get ready for his duties, which were the same as they had been every day before. But today, he felt a spark of excitement because he knew he would see Laureen. He had been eager to meet her again since she had helped him with what she called ''releasing his arousal.'' He had so many questions for her, but the past two days had offered no opportunities to speak with her. Hopefully, today would be different. But unfortunately, all he managed was a brief greeting with her before Lady Katherine called him into her room. Unlike him, Laureen had an amused, teasing smile as she watched him walk away with a dejected expression, releasing a soft chuckle. Lucy, who was walking alongside Laureen, noticed her chuckling and glanced in the same direction, but Cassian was already inside, so with a puzzled face. "Why are you laughing?" she asked, her tone full of confusion. Chapter 23: Magisteria "Did you call for me, my lady?" Cassian asked, bowing as he approached Katherine, who was searching for a book on her bookshelf. She nodded and said, "This is for you," as she pulled a book from the shelf. Cassian took the book and glanced at the title: Leg Devotion. The name reminded him of a book he had recently finished, making him uncertain whether it was about massage¡ªlike the previous one¡ªor something weird, given the title''s ambiguity. His guess was correct. Katherine explained, "This book covers techniques for massaging calves and thighs. Please read it and begin practicing the techniques described in a week." He hadn''t even finished mastering foot massage techniques yet, still a long way from advancing to the first level of proficiency. Now, he had to learn another set of skills. He hoped the system would find something useful in this new book. To his relief, the system''s voice echoed in his mind, making him smile. [Chaos mana detected. If the trainee allows the system to absorb it, a new skill will be provided.] ''First, promise me it won''t be as useless as that foot massage skill,'' Cassian thought, flipping through the pages as if he were reading, not wanting Katherine to know he was talking to someone in his mind. [The system cannot determine which skill to provide, as it is based on the book, but it will attempt to find one that matches the host''s needs.] This response left Cassian a bit disheartened, thinking he might end up with another impractical skill. Still, at least he wouldn''t have to start from scratch, even if it was another massage technique. He silently consented. ''It''s all yours. Absorb it.'' [Absorbing chaos...] The system began absorbing the chaos without even thanking Cassian for allowing it, he looked bit annoyed but thinking ''At least it''s giving me something in exchange,'' he waited for the reward. Since the system was taking its time, he turned to Katherine and said with a smile, "It will be done, my lady. But instead of waiting a week, could I start practicing now? The techniques are similar to foot massage, just with a few different strokes. I''d like to go through it once." Katherine looked surprised, as the techniques in this book were nothing like the foot massage ones. However, Cassian spoke with such confidence that she gave an amused smile and said, "I''m free all day, so take your time." "Thank you, my lady. It''ll only take a couple of minutes at most," Cassian replied, stepping to the side and beginning to flip through the pages. He had considered asking her to leave but was too impatient to wait. Since the book mentioned thigh massage as well, he wanted to see if massaging Katherine''s thighs would have the same effect as it did when he massaged Laureen. Cassian didn''t realize that just thinking about massaging Katherine''s thighs was already causing a reaction¡ªhe could see a small bulge forming in his pants. [Absorption complete.] After a few minutes, the system''s voice chimed in, making Cassian smile. It spoke again: [The skill has been granted. You now possess ''Leg and Thigh Massage Mastery''. This skill enables you to identify massage points on the thighs and legs and provides comprehensive knowledge about the legs of humans and other beings with a similar anatomy. Does trainee Cassian wish to learn it?] ''Yes.'' Just like that, a surge of information began to fill his mind. As before, it was knowledge about various life forms, but Cassian noticed that most of these beings had similar physiology to humans, with only a few extra muscles or bones here and there. As the information continued to flood in, the system spoke again, surprising him. [The skill ''Leg and Thigh Massage Mastery'' will be merged with ''Foot Massage Mastery,'' creating the new skill ''Lower Body Massage Mastery.''] But the surprises didn''t stop there. [Another skill is in development. As the system processes the absorbed chaos, it will be completed and granted to the trainee in time.] Cassian was momentarily confused by the system''s announcement. He had questions about what it meant for a skill to be "in development" or "digesting the chaos," but he decided to set those thoughts aside for now. As Cassian anticipated working on another set of thighs, he watched Katherine engrossed in her work at the study table. He walked up to her and said, "I''m done, my lady." Katherine looked up in surprise and asked, "Already?" Cassian simply nodded with a smile. Katherine returned his smile with amusement, then shifted her legs to the side to make room under the table. "Well, go ahead then." To Cassian''s luck, Katherine was wearing a long skirt, which meant he could work directly on her skin rather than through clothing. Taking his seat under the table, he gently grasped her feet and asked, "Shall I start with your feet and work my way up, my lady?" "As you wish," Katherine replied with a smile, adding, "But did you really learn it so quickly?" "Yes, my lady," Cassian said with a smirk. "Just let me warm up your feet before showing you." He began massaging her feet, and within minutes, they began radiating warmth, helping Katherine relax as she felt the tension and tiredness ease from her body. As Cassian observed Katherine''s relaxed expression, he shifted his hands from her feet to her ankles. Lightly stroking his fingers behind her ankles, he moved up to her calves, applying more pressure as he continued. Katherine responded with a breathless gasp, "Ohhh... ha... ha... haa," and then laughed, surprised and excited. "You weren''t lying...you really learned it." Cassian smiled smugly at her reaction. While it wasn''t his skill that allowed him to learn quickly, Katherine didn''t need to know that, so he could afford to be a bit arrogant. However, not wanting to come off as a genius, he said, "It''s not that I learned all the techniques¡ªjust a few that matched the foot massage ones." "Well, it''s already surprising that you learned so much in just a few minutes," Katherine said with a smile, continuing to relax in her chair. "Your aptitude is perfect for Magisteria." Cassian looked puzzled, not knowing what Magisteria was. He asked, "What is Magisteria, my lady?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 24: As lady wishes "What is Magisteria, my lady?" Cassian asked, his face a picture of confusion. Katherine looked slightly surprised by his question, but quickly explained. "Magisteria is a sort of city, a really big one located to the north of our territory. It''s a free city, meaning no kingdom has authority over it. It''s one of the few independent cities in our world." Seeing that Cassian still seemed puzzled, she elaborated further. "In our world, there are ten free cities, which aren''t ruled by any king or single authority. Instead, they''re governed by organizations. Magisteria, for instance, is ruled by a council of mages and warriors, who also manage the university there. It''s often called the ''City of Knowledge'' because it''s home to at least a hundred universities and many schools that train mages and magic warriors. With your sharp and quick mind, you could have a bright future there." Cassian nodded, finally beginning to grasp the concept. He realized just how little he knew about the world, having only recently learned about sword techniques and other skills. However, he was quickly gaining more knowledge. As he subtly moved his hand towards his goal, keeping Katherine''s mind occupied with his questions, he gently caressed her legs, slowly inching towards her knees. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Have you been to any of these free cities, my lady?" he asked. Katherine nodded, a hint of nostalgia in her expression. "I''ve been to Magisteria. It''s where I became a mage, and I even taught at one of its universities. But I had to return for my marriage," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. Katherine fell silent for a few seconds, leaving Cassian scrambling to think of another question to keep her occupied while his hands continued to massage her calves, trying to relax her muscles before moving higher. He couldn''t come up with anything that didn''t feel too informal, but before he could worry too much, Katherine spoke up on her own. "I might be going back in a few months. Would you like to come with me? I could help you enroll in one of the warrior schools there." "They''re at least as good as our dukedom''s academy, if not better in some ways," she added, noticing how intently Cassian was listening. What started as casual conversation meant to distract her from his subtle touch suddenly took on a more serious tone. The way Katherine mentioned Magisteria being a free city made it clear that neither she nor the duchy would have any influence over him there. If he went with her, he wouldn''t necessarily have to remain her servant. But that raised a question in his mind: Why would she take him there? But he couldn''t answer her without knowing more about the city. The only information he had was what she''d told him, and he realized he needed to do some research to fill in the gaps in his knowledge. There was one place he could do that, but he would need to find the time, which might only be possible if Katherine went to one of those noble parties. "Can I give you an answer later?" Cassian asked, his tone uncertain. Katherine smiled, amused, and nodded. "Lucy and the other two might be coming with me too, so you won''t be alone there," she said, trying to persuade him further. But Cassian wasn''t ready to commit until he had confirmed a few things, so he decided to change the topic. "That city must have lots of mages and magic warriors, right? So they probably have their own army too?" he asked, steering the conversation in a different direction. Katherine was a bit surprised by his deduction, though it wasn''t something too difficult to guess. "All ten free cities have their own armies; that''s how they''ve managed to remain independent. There used to be more of them, but some were taken over by kingdoms for various reasons, like for strategic locations near ports and such. However, now the citizens of those kingdoms aren''t welcome in any free city, which has caused them to lose out on the significant advantages these cities offer to other kingdoms and territories." "Our own kingdom, as well as our duchy, benefits greatly from having a free city like Magisteria nearby. Many people from our territory try their luck at one of its universities to become mages or magic warriors. Afterward, some join our forces, while others become mercenaries, handling smaller tasks like monster subjugation or other minor issues that our armies don''t typically deal with. Laureen, for example, is one of the mages trained in Magisteria. I brought her back as a maid when I returned. It also boosts trade, as the city has some truly unique products that can only be found or made there. " The revelation about Laureen surprised Cassian, but it also confirmed his suspicion that she was a mage. She must have used teleportation magic to slip away from his bathroom that night. "I didn''t know Laureen was a mage," he remarked. "It''s not exactly a secret, but she doesn''t use her magic as much, so not many people are aware of it," Katherine replied just as Cassian reached her thighs. His arousal, which had already started earlier, intensified. He knew he was just using the excuse of "confirming" if he''d get aroused by touching another woman''s thighs. In reality, he believed he''d be aroused by any woman''s thighs, unless she was the embodiment of a whale or a sickly old witch. With his arousal now forming a noticeable tent in his pants, Cassian squeezed Lady Katherine''s velvety thighs. They were as large as, if not larger than, Laureen''s¡ªsupple, yet with a bit of muscle underneath. He could feel the tension in them easing as he continued to squeeze, and Katherine''s face visibly relaxed. Seeing that she didn''t object to his touch, he considered going further but decided to keep her occupied with conversation. However, as he noticed the excited look on Katherine''s face¡ªa look he''d only seen once before when he first massaged her feet¡ªshe seemed almost like a hungry beast. "You''ll be coming to Magisteria with me," she said, her voice filled with anticipation. "So make sure to pack everything when I make the announcement." Her tone was no longer a request¡ªit was an order. Cassian knew he was in no position to refuse. With a frustrated expression, he looked down and nodded, "As my lady wishes." Chapter 25: Torturous feeling vs tingling sensation Cassian once again felt powerless over his own life. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go to Magisteria with Katherine; he just wished he could make the choice on his own rather than being forced. But he was just an orphaned servant, and Katherine wasn''t asking for something as drastic as his life¡ªsomething he might actually resist to gain some freedom. She was merely giving him orders to perform his duties. Despite his frustration at being forced to go, he couldn''t help but relish the feel of her supple, generous thighs beneath his hands. His arousal was intense, and he felt as if he might burst as he squeezed and massaged both of her thighs, one in each hand. Katherine''s soft, sweet sounds escaped her lips as he used the techniques he''d learned to ease the tension in her muscles, causing them to relax into his grip. "But when are we going to Magisteria, my lady?" he asked, sliding a bit closer to her as he continued to massage. "I haven''t decided yet, but in two or three months, to be exact," Katherine replied, seemingly unaware of the lewd intentions behind Cassian''s touch. Cassian couldn''t let go of the sensation of Katherine''s thighs in his hands; their fullness captivated him. For some reason, he couldn''t help but want to see them, to gaze at the space between them, and even to touch it. Swallowing nervously, he hesitated before asking, "My lady, may I lift your skirt a bit? It''s in the way." Katherine glanced down, noticing his arms under her skirt but only his face above the table. She didn''t mind and raised her skirt until her legs were bare up to her knees. To Cassian, this revealed even more of her, sparking his excitement. Katherine, meanwhile, didn''t notice¡ªor if she did, she didn''t care¡ªsince it had been a long time since she felt her lower body so relaxed, almost melting away all her tension. The only discomfort left was in her hips and buttocks, which she was eager to relieve, though she hesitated to let Cassian touch them. As Cassian continued to massage her, Katherine''s resolve began to weaken. This was exactly why she wanted him to come with her to Magisteria¡ªshe couldn''t afford to let such a talented masseur go. The discomfort in her lower body was almost torturous. Though it wasn''t painful, she could never truly relax, which was its own kind of torment¡ªa torture that led to sleepless nights and days filled with sluggishness. Now, as that torturous feeling began to slip away, she didn''t mind if Cassian touched or even glimpsed her more sensitive areas. Cassian, sensing her leniency, took full advantage, admiring the sight of her milky white thighs. They were like a dessert, reminding him of the pudding he had recently enjoyed. He was certain they would jiggle like it too if he lightly slapped them, though he resisted the urge. Instead, he etched their shape into his mind. Her thighs, slightly muscular, were wide and flawless, adorned with a few moles here and there, making them even more alluring to him. He tried to look further between her thighs, but the darkness kept the area hidden, leaving him frustrated as he really wanted to see it. Unable to ask directly, he slowly began to spread Katherine''s thighs wider while continuing the massage. To avoid suspicion, he shifted his focus back to her legs and feet, working to open her legs wider without letting go of them. As Cassian continued to spread Katherine''s milky white thighs wider, the increasing warmth caused steam to rise from her skin. In the haze of this steam, he finally got a clearer view of a dark red fabric peeking through. It was her underwear¡ªher panties. Though he had only heard about such garments and seen them when sorting the ladies'' clothes after washing, this was his first real glimpse of them in use. The sight was both surprising and provocative. The dark red panties stood out vividly against her pale skin, creating a striking contrast. The fabric clung snugly, outlining her form in a way that was undeniably lewd. The brief, stolen glance filled Cassian with a mix of excitement and frustration. He had never before seen such an intimate garment so clearly, and the sight intensified his arousal. But all good things must come to an end. Suddenly, Katherine said, "Stop..." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian looked up in surprise and fear, worried she had caught him trying to glimpse her private area. However, seeing her slightly rosy cheeks and an expression of embarrassment, it was clear she was reacting to something else. She continued, "That''s enough for now. Come back tonight to continue." As she covered her legs with her long skirt again, Cassian, still surprised by the abrupt end, looked confused. He stood up, trying to hide his arousal, and quickly bowed. "Then, I''ll see you tonight, my lady." With that, he made his way out. Katherine, with a flushed face, muttered to herself, "Why do I feel so hot today?" Her brow was sweaty, and although she knew the reason, she wasn''t ready to admit it. As Cassian left the room, Katherine''s face remained flushed. She sat back in her chair, her mind racing. Trying to regain composure, she squeezed her thighs tightly together, attempting to control the sensations building between them. The pressure only heightened her awareness of her own body, amplifying the heat she felt. She shifted uncomfortably, trying to focus on something else, but the lingering sensations made it difficult. Katherine''s breathing quickened slightly, and she found herself subconsciously rubbing her thighs together, seeking relief. "What''s happening? Why is this happening?" she wondered aloud, her mind struggling to grasp the unfamiliar sensations coursing through her. This was a new experience for her, one she hadn''t anticipated. It wasn''t uncomfortable¡ªin fact, she found herself wanting to explore these feelings further. However, the embarrassment of admitting it to herself was overwhelming. Her body tingled in places she hadn''t thought could feel such sensations. Chapter 26: Uses of words and there meanings The afternoon had been quite eventful for Cassian. Not only did he get to feel the princess''s thighs, but he also gained another skill. As he thought about it, he realized that the massage books seemed to contain something the system needed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It dawned on him that these books weren''t just about massage¡ªthere had to be more to them. Why else would Katherine insist he learn from them? Something else was at play here, and he was determined to figure it out. If one book was about feet and another focused on legs and thighs, there were likely others for other body parts. He''d uncover the truth once he found them all. Thinking about the other books, Cassian couldn''t help but wonder, "There must be one about the chest, right?" The mere thought sent a jolt through his body, and his arousal surged again, despite not even being near any woman. It was becoming too complicated for him to handle. He needed answers soon, or he wasn''t sure how he''d keep himself in control. With his hand pressing down on his erection, trying to hide it, he quickly glanced around to make sure no one had noticed. Feeling the urgency, he hurried toward his room, muttering to himself, "fuck it, I need answers." Cassian''s life was already more complicated than he could handle, with the arrival of the system and becoming a servant to the princess of the dukedom. Between training, the mysterious massage books, and now his uncontrollable arousal, his mind was a mess. He couldn''t afford to be distracted by thoughts of women or the urge to touch their bodies. Determined, he decided that once this current arousal subsided¡ªwhich it finally did after a while¡ªas he stopped thinking about such things. As he went to seek out Laureen to get some answers and hopefully release that pent-up tension again. He felt guilty after the first time it happened, but for some reason, the thought of doing it again lingered in his mind. With effort, Cassian pushed the arousing thoughts from his mind, and soon enough, his erection subsided. He made his way toward the maids'' quarters, determined to find Laureen. Despite his nerves and the embarrassment gnawing at him, he knew he needed to figure out how to control his urges. After hesitating for a moment, he knocked on the door of the room where all the personal maids lived together. To his surprise, Lucy answered the door with a curious expression. Smiling, she asked, "Cassian? What brings you here?" Cassian''s courage began to falter, but since he was already at the door, he pushed himself to go through with his plan. "Hi, Miss Lucy. Is Miss Laureen here?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady. Lucy shook her head and replied, "The lady had to leave on short notice, so Laureen and Fuyuko went with her." "Oh... okay," Cassian mumbled, feeling a wave of frustration. "Do you know when they''ll be back?" Lucy raised an eyebrow, curious. "Could be tonight, maybe tomorrow," she said. Then, with a knowing look, she asked, "Why? What do you need her for?" Cassian felt a twinge of frustration but forced a nod, offering an excuse. "Lady Katherine mentioned that Miss Laureen is a mage, so I was hoping to ask her some questions. But, with her gone... Do you know when Captain Tyron will be back? I''ve got a lot of questions for him too." Lucy smiled and shook her head again. "Unfortunately, I''m not in the loop when it comes to military matters. But I did speak with him before he left. He said he''d be gone for a while, so you won''t be seeing him anytime soon." Cassian felt a bit deflated at the news, but nodded and thanked her before leaving. Nothing seemed to be going his way today. With no options left, he figured the best thing he could do was train. Heading to the empty courtyard where he and Nahir usually practiced, he was surprised to see Nahir already there, swinging his sword. Cassian''s mind was still occupied by thoughts of Lady Katherine''s thighs, the delicate undergarments she wore, and the way they hugged her form, concealing her private parts. His body was betraying him again, his arousal fighting against his will. He glanced at Nahir, thinking maybe, just maybe, he''d understand. He was a man too, after all. Surely, he''d gone through something similar. Cassian knew Nahir would likely tease him about it, but at this point, he was desperate to share his thoughts with someone. As he started swinging his sword to distract himself, Cassian hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Dude, I, uh¡­ saw one of the maids in my area changing her clothes," he began, creating a fake scenario to test the waters. Nahir instantly stopped swinging his sword, his shocked expression quickly replaced by one of serious interest. "Tell me everything," he said, his tone intense, as if nothing else mattered now. As Cassian continued his made-up story about spying on a naked maid while she bathed, Nahir listened intently, his excitement clear on his face. He interrupted occasionally with eager questions like, "What did her pussy look like? Was it hairy or smooth?" Cassian paused, confused by the term. He had heard "pussy" used as a curse word back in the slums, but never really knew its actual meaning. Curious, he asked, "What is a pussy?" Nahir looked at him in disbelief. Seeing Cassian was genuinely clueless, he explained, "You lucky bastard. You saw one and don''t even know what it is? A pussy is the part between a woman''s legs. It''s for mating or what we call sex. We push our penis inside and thrust it back and forth until we have an orgasm. Damn, just talking about it is making me harder!" Nahir''s tone was both excited and frustrated. He grinned wickedly before adding, "Next time you see a woman naked, make sure you come find me, alright?" "Isn''t the thing between a woman''s legs called a vagina?" Cassian asked, still clearly confused. Nahir shook his head with a chuckle. "One thing can have a lot of names. Like how a penis can be called a dick, cock, or whatever you like. Same goes for a vagina¡ªit''s got way more names than that." He paused, giving Cassian a surprised look before adding, "You really don''t know much about this stuff, huh?" Cassian wanted to admit it, but something held him back. He didn''t want to seem less knowledgeable or manly in front of Nahir, so instead, he confidently picked up his sword and said, "I know more than you. Have you ever even touched a woman in your life? I do it daily." Nahir laughed, clearly not buying it. "Yeah, right... in your dreams, you perverted cunt." Now that was another word Cassian didn''t know the meaning of but know it was also used as a curse, just like ''pussy.'' Chapter 27: Flame heart flow The next morning, after a productive conversation with his friend Nahir, Cassian learned that the lady wouldn''t be coming back for another day, meaning there would be no work in the afternoon. He figured he might have to do something at night, so after finishing his morning tasks and training, he went to collect his payment for his work at the castle. Today was finally his day off, and he planned to spend it buying a few things he needed. Lucy was accompanying him, as she also had errands at the market. Cassian, now dressed in his usual servant''s attire¡ªhis only set of clothes¡ªwas hoping to buy something more casual today. When Lucy came out, she surprised him. Instead of her usual servant attire, she was wearing a simple walking dress, known by the locals for casual outings. The dress featured a long skirt that hovered just above the ground, revealing her boots. It was paired with a simple blouse, a coat, and a modest hat, completing her understated yet elegant look. These walking dresses don''t come in bright colour usually and only came in shades of grey or brown, nothing too bright. Lucy''s outfit was no different, a darker shade of grey that contrasted beautifully with her milky white skin. Despite her profession, she looked so stunning that it was hard to believe she worked as a maid. Her smile only added to her beauty as she noticed Cassian''s baffled expression and said brightly, "Ready, Cassian?" "Yes, Miss Lucy, let''s head out," Cassian replied, stepping aside from the door to let her pass. As she did, he added with a genuine smile, "You look beautiful today, Miss Lucy." "Thanks," Lucy said with a smile as they made their way toward one of the gates of Scarlet Castle. The castle was massive¡ªso large that Cassian had barely explored the section where he lived. It was connected to the main building but was vast in its own right. The section was primarily for the prince and princesses who were directly in line for the throne. Currently, aside from Lady Katherine, only the youngest princess resided there. Katherine, being the second eldest, lived in this part, while the eldest prince resided in the main castle as the Crown Prince. As for the others, Cassian had only heard rumors¡ªsome said they were studying at universities in other kingdoms or involved in secret missions. He didn''t know and didn''t care much, either. As for the scarlet castle, the sheer size of it always left Cassian in awe. They had already been walking for fifteen minutes and had only just exited the inner castle, where only direct descendants of the Duke lived or some close relatives. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were now entering the outer section of Scarlet Castle, which mainly housed troops for training and some of the more distant Van Dyke relatives, like cousins, aunts, and uncles. This area had numerous manors for each branch of the family, with each estate sprawling in grandeur. Lucy and Cassian had to pass through a security checkpoint, where they signed their names in a register, a requirement for safety protocols. There were only four entry points between the inner Scarlet Garden and the outer sections of the castle, strategically designed to be easily defended in times of war, which occurred every two or three decades. Yet, the castle had stood proud for centuries under the Ven Dyke banner, its legacy bathed in the blood of its enemies. This history gave the castle its nickname, "Scarlet Castle." For Cassian, it was his first time venturing into the outer part, and he couldn''t help but describe it as bustling. There was a flurry of activity¡ªwarriors in armor training, chatting, and moving in and out of the manors. Noblemen and women strolled about, carriages constantly coming and going. The outer section felt like a city unto itself, lively and full of motion. Even though they were still within the castle grounds, Cassian and Lucy needed to board one of the carriages to reach the castle''s outer gates. Earlier, when the system had teleported Cassian into the castle, it had placed him at one of the other entrances¡ªlocated behind the castle in the mountains, where most of the military operations took place. As they approached the carriage, Cassian noticed that the driver was one of the guards, likely earning a little extra during his free time. The soldier, a burly man with a thick beard and a crooked smile, tipped his helmet in their direction. "Hop in," he said, voice gruff but welcoming. "No charge for pretty ladies and... well, for you too, lad," he added with a wink toward Lucy. Lucy giggled as she climbed into the carriage, her dress brushing against Cassian as he followed. Settling in, she glanced around, watching the hustle of the outer castle fade into the distance as the carriage moved forward. After a brief silence, she leaned back and smiled at Cassian. "You know," she began, "this part of the castle always reminds me of something my mother used to tell me. She used to say that every great castle has its own secrets, not just hidden rooms and tunnels, but... odd little stories, things that don''t get talked about much." Cassian glanced at her, intrigued by the change in her tone. "Like what?" "Well," Lucy smirked, "for instance, there''s a legend about this one tree in the outer courtyard¡ªa really old oak near the training grounds. The story goes that it''s cursed." She paused, gauging Cassian''s reaction. "Cursed? How?" he asked, leaning in slightly. "Apparently," Lucy continued, "back in the day, before the castle was fully built, one of the architects was obsessed with finishing the job perfectly. He worked day and night, barely slept. But there was this tree... in the way of where they wanted to expand. The duke ordered it cut down, but the architect refused. He believed the tree was protecting the castle somehow, like it was part of the land''s soul. So, one night, while the workers were asleep, he tied himself to it by his neck." Cassian blinked. "Seriously?" "Yeah, there''s a rumor that he was the Duke''s brother or something like that," Lucy continued. "He was also a magic researcher and one of the top authorities of his time when it came to warrior techniques. They say he developed the mana gathering method the dukedom''s army still uses today, called the Flameheart Flow." Chapter 28: Tub of lard As Lucy finished recounting the story of the famed architect and mage, who was also a brother of the Ven Dyke family''s duke from long ago, she forgot to mention his name or the exact time it happened. Cassian, caught up in the story, didn''t think to ask, only realizing this after Lucy had left him at a garment shop of her acquaintance to run her errands. Now standing in the city outside the Scarlet Castle, Cassian noticed how bustling it was, much like the outer castle, but there was a clear difference. The roads were less clean, some even cracked, and unlike the castle, there was no greenery. Every available space was filled with food stalls and makeshift shops. People dressed in everything from luxurious clothes to rags mingled, buying or even stealing items as they moved about. It reminded Cassian of the slums he once called home, though this place was slightly better maintained. Ven Dyke family guards still patrolled, ensuring some order, and there were fewer poor people visibly out on the streets. However, their presence was still noticeable. If it had been any different, Cassian might have felt suspicious. Having grown up in the slums, he knew one undeniable truth: poverty existed in every city, whether in the form of nobles barely surviving on loans or street rats like he used to be. ''If there aren''t any poor around, either the rulers are hiding them, or something more suspicious is going on behind the scenes,'' Cassian thought to himself. He sighed as he watched a young boy, a few years older than him, getting pickpocketed by a small child. The boy didn''t seem poor, and the child only managed to slip a few coins from his rather full pockets, so Cassian chose to ignore it. "He deserved it," Cassian muttered under his breath as he stepped into the shop to buy garments. He sympathized with the boy, but he also knew better. One should never flaunt their wealth unless they''re absolutely sure no one would dare steal from them¡ªor they''re skilled enough to prevent it. The slightly purplish-haired young man, clearly not aware of that rule, had learned it the hard way. The inside of the garment shop was modest, with neatly arranged clothes hanging on wooden racks and folded on shelves along the walls. The clothes here weren''t luxurious or made for the nobility but were practical, sturdy garments meant for the working class. Simple tunics, trousers, and dresses in muted colors filled the space¡ªearthy browns, faded greens, and dull grays. The fabrics were durable, meant to last a couple of years before they would need to be replaced. Cassian could feel the busyness of the shop as several people moved around, examining the clothes, haggling with the shopkeeper, or making small talk. The smell of fresh linen mixed with the faint scent of sweat from the crowd. Though crowded, it wasn''t an unpleasant atmosphere; it was just the way of things in a shop catering to common folk. He recalled Lucy''s strict instructions before she left him at the shop. She had told him exactly how much his new clothes should cost and warned him not to pay a single copper coin more. If the shopkeeper tried to overcharge him, Lucy had said to simply wait for her to return. Cassian wasn''t worried, though. From what he overheard, the price for a single set of clothes here was generally one or two silver coins. Lucy had mentioned that each outfit would cost one or two silver coins, which matched Cassian''s daily earnings of four silver coins. He had already withdrawn all the money he''d earned from the previous month, and with the current month''s earnings still untouched, he wasn''t too concerned about spending an extra coin or two. But as he picked out five or so dresses and brought them to the counter, he was shocked by the price the shopkeeper quoted. He blinked, thinking he must have misheard. "Apologies... how much?" he asked, surprise evident in his voice. The stout woman behind the counter maintained a warm smile, seemingly unbothered by his raised tone. She calmly reiterated, "It will be one gold coin, sir." Her smile, however, appeared less genuine as cassian heard the price, with her fat cheeks both raised and sagging, making it look ugly. One gold coin was worth 100 silver coins¡ªmore than half his monthly salary. Cassian now understood why Lucy had warned him. He had never bought anything substantial in his life, aside from scraps of food that cost a few copper coins. Glancing at the woman behind the counter, he felt a flicker of anger. He''d seen her sell similar clothes to other customers for around ten or twelve silver coins, far less than the outrageous price she was quoting him. The woman, noticing his displeasure, kept her smile and said, "If you don''t like the price, you''re welcome to try other shops, little sir." Cassian didn''t understand why she had chosen to swindle him out of all the people in the store. He wanted to walk away, but remembering Lucy''s advice, he forced a smile and replied, "Oh, it''s not that. My aunt will be paying for them¡ªshe''s just shopping next door and will be here soon." Cassian stayed put, remembering why he couldn''t just walk out. Lucy had mentioned that this woman was an acquaintance of hers. If Lucy found out that her so-called friend was overcharging him¡ªsomeone she trusted¡ªthings might get interesting. The worst-case scenario? Lucy could take the woman''s side, but Cassian doubted that would happen. He just had to wait for her to return. The woman nodded at his excuse, her fixed smile making him feel like it was permanently glued to her face. "Well then, how about you look around some more until your aunt arrives," she said sweetly, though her tone had a subtle edge. She gestured to a more luxurious set of clothes on the far side of the shop and added, "See those over there? Good material, and cheaper than this set. Go look around if you think these are too costly." The false kindness in her voice grated on him, but Cassian kept his expression neutral. A realization struck him as he wandered over to examine the more luxurious sets of clothes. He finally understood the fat woman''s scheme. Seeing him browse through the clothes, the woman gestured for one of the attendants to approach him. Cassian caught the gesture in one of the many mirrors scattered around the shop. "What a clever tub of lard." he muttered to himself with an amused smile. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 29: Mrs Purner As Cassian looked around at the clothes, an attendant sent by the fat woman approached with a smile. "Hi there," he said, noticing Cassian''s shock at the prices. "I saw you were surprised by the prices of those clothes. Well, it can''t be helped¡ªthey''re made from fine material. But these are just as good." He rubbed the fabric of a pair of black pants between his fingers. "Feel this. See how smooth and light it is? But don''t be fooled; it will keep you warm despite how thin it looks." He urged Cassian to do the same. Cassian entertained the man with a smile, knowing it was all a sales pitch. The attendant''s smile widened as he saw Cassian''s impressed expression. "And like the lady said, these are also cheaper. They cost 10 silver coins per set, while those others cost 20 silver coins a set. You can buy double the number of these for the same amount you were going to spend, on them." The sales pitch was clearly part of a straightforward scheme, one that Cassian suspected the fat lady had used on others before. The first step was to charge excessively high prices for ordinary clothes, often more than what luxurious items would cost. When a customer who was unfamiliar with clothing prices hesitated or expressed dissatisfaction, the saleswoman would then present them with higher-quality items at what seemed like a bargain price. These higher-quality items, which were actually being sold at a normal or even discounted rate, were offered as a "better deal" compared to the overpriced ordinary clothes. To the customer, it appeared as though they were getting fine, luxurious items for a lower price than the ordinary clothes they initially chose. In reality, they were just being manipulated into spending more by making them think they were saving money on superior products. In a way, it wasn''t outright cheating; rather, it was a clever scheme designed to make customers spend more by convincing them they were getting a better deal. The tactic involved making them believe they were purchasing higher-quality items at a lower price compared to the ordinary clothes they initially selected. In reality, they were simply being persuaded to spend more than they originally intended. As Cassian examined the so-called luxurious clothes, he noticed they weren''t truly high-end. He could tell from Lady Katherine''s wardrobe that the truly luxurious items she wore were worth far more¡ªenough to buy out the entire store and the land it was on. But of course, why would she need to? It all belonged to her family. Though the scheme''s ingenuity impressed him; customers caught in it would remain oblivious to the manipulation and continue to believe they were getting a bargain. Now that Cassian had uncovered the trick, he planned to use it against the store owner. However, the success of his plan depended on Lucy''s influence and her relationship with the store owner If Lucy was merely an acquaintance of the store owner, it would be good. And as or her influence, she was a personal maid to a princess, and Cassian had observed the respect she commanded from other servants and even some nobles. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Cassian selected a few more outfits from the luxurious clothing pile, he heard the store owner''s excited tone as she greeted the new arrival. He looked up and smiled when he saw who it was. "Miss Lucy, welcome back!" the store owner exclaimed. Lucy responded with a warm smile and a nod. "Mrs. Purner," she greeted. As Lucy entered, Cassian, smiling from the back, called out, "Aunty, you''re here!" His greeting surprised Lucy and shocked Mrs. Purner, who stared at Cassian''s grinning face in disbelief. Mrs. Purner''s shock was palpable as she quickly realized the situation. Lucy, puzzled by Cassian''s use of "aunty," connected the dots, noticing his amused expression and Mrs. Purner''s dismayed reaction. Lucy followed along, asking, "Did you find the clothes you were looking for?" "Yes, aunty," Cassian replied with a grin, pointing to the clothes he had selected earlier. Mrs. Purner, picking up the items, forced a smile that looked even more strained as she said, "I didn''t realize he was your nephew, Miss Lucy. If I had known, I would have treated him more kindly." "No worries, Mrs. Purner. How much for these clothes?" Lucy asked, rummaging through her purse. Mrs. Purner, eyeing Cassian, hesitated. She was caught in a dilemma¡ªif she quoted the real price, Cassian might reveal the higher price she initially mentioned, which could jeopardize her relationship with Lucy. Conversely, if she maintained the inflated price, she risked losing an important client. Reluctantly, she said, "10 silver coins, Miss Lucy, just for you." She hoped Cassian wouldn''t bring up the price he had been given earlier. To Mrs. Purner''s surprise, despite Cassian''s mischievous smile, he remained silent, but only for a few seconds. Then, with an innocent tone, he added, "Oh, I forgot to mention these. The big lady here said they cost less than those," and he placed the few luxurious outfits he had picked out on the table. Mrs. Purner''s smile grew even more strained as she said, "Well, then, the total will be 15 silver coins. These sets are 1 silver coin each." Lucy, surprised, felt the fabric of the clothes Cassian had picked out and remarked, "Really? That''s quite cheap for such quality. I should buy some for myself, too, if you have any ladies'' items in this fabric." Mrs. Purner''s cheeks flushed red with irritation, but she forced a smile and shook her head. "Unfortunately, it''s only available for men." "Well, that''s a shame. The fabric is really nice," Lucy said, pulling out the silver coins from her purse and placing them on the table. Mrs. Purner quickly grabbed the coins, her forced smile easing a bit as she put them in the drawer. "We have some new items, if you''re interested. The attendants can show you around." One of the attendants promptly packed the clothes and handed them to Cassian. Lucy shook her head with a smile. "Some other day," she said, turning to Cassian. "Let''s go." Cassian followed her, but before leaving, he didn''t forget to address Mrs. Purner with a friendly smile. "Take care, Mrs. Purner." Chapter 30: A Presentable servant "What was all that about?" Lucy asked as they walked toward their next destination. Cassian, while pulling out some silver coins, handed them to her and said, "Thanks for playing along, Miss Lucy. Here''s the amount you paid for me." Lucy pretended not to notice his outstretched hand and the coins, replying, "Just think of them as a welcome gift from me. Sorry I gave it a bit late..." Surprised, Cassian still insisted, but Lucy waved it off, asking instead, "So, are you going to tell me why Mrs. Purner''s face looked like she had eaten something foul?" "Like she''d ever make that face while eating anything," Cassian scoffed, pocketing the coins again. Lucy watched him with an amused expression as he continued, "She was trying to scheme me, so schemed her back." Lucy''s smile faded slightly but remained amused as she asked, "Oh? How so?" Cassian explained the scheme they were using to overcharge customers. Lucy listened carefully, nodding, but didn''t seem angry. Instead, she shrugged and said, "At least they''re not outright stealing. They are giving people what they pay for, in a way." Cassian agreed. She was right; it was more of a clever sales tactic than outright theft. Still, the manipulation and dishonesty didn''t sit well with him. What if some gullible person agreed to pay a whole gold coin for ordinary clothes? He didn''t voice his thoughts, though. Instead, he shifted the conversation and asked about their next stop. "We''re going to the bookstore, right?" "Yeah, it''s for the lady," Lucy replied with a smile. "As you can see, she reads a lot, and not just books on magic or other scholarly things¡ªshe also enjoys storybooks." Cassian was a bit surprised. He had assumed all the books in Katherine''s room were related to magic and other knowledge. He''d never dared to pick one up, fearing she might get angry. "You know how to read, right?" Lucy asked, but before Cassian could answer, she added with a grin, "Obviously you do, since you learned those massage techniques from books." "Yeah, those massage techniques... Why does the lady need me to learn that on top of memorizing every little thing in her room, down to the smallest detail?" Cassian asked, looking a bit worn out. "I don''t know..." Lucy shrugged, her large breasts jiggling with the motion, briefly catching Cassian''s attention before he quickly looked away. She continued, "She''s been like that since childhood¡ªreally particular about her things, like food and such. As for the massages, she started making Sumina do them a few years ago." "Why?" Cassian asked, still confused. Lucy shrugged again, causing her chest to jiggle once more, drawing his gaze before he quickly shifted his eyes back to her face. "I don''t know, and honestly, I don''t want to know." she stopped and turning to look at him. "Cassian, let me give you some advice," she said, her tone serious. Cassian snapped his attention back to her face, sensing the shift in mood. "Don''t get curious about nobles affairs," Lucy continued. "It never ends well for servants like us. Just do what they ask unless it''s something morally wrong, like killing or something else shady. In that case, go straight to the head butler¡ªhe reports directly to the duke, you will be safe." Cassian nodded, making a mental note of her warning. Lucy, seeing his understanding, seemed satisfied. "Good. And while we''re on the topic, there are a few more things you should keep in mind as a servant to one of the duke''s children." "Like what?" Cassian asked, not minding the advice. He figured it didn''t hurt to listen while they walked. Lucy glanced around to make sure no one was within earshot before lowering her voice, though she maintained a casual air. "First, never talk about Lady Katherine to other people''s servants. Especially not in detail," she began. "It''s tempting to gossip, but nobles are always competing with each other, and they use us as pawns in their games. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last thing you want is for someone to twist your words and get you or the Lady in trouble." Cassian nodded again, taking her words seriously. "So, keep my mouth shut. Got it. Anything else?" "Oh, plenty," Lucy replied with a smirk. "Nowadays, since slavery''s been banned across the kingdoms, nobles like to show off their servants more than ever. It''s a status symbol now. A well-groomed, obedient servant who knows their place reflects well on their master. They''ll parade you around like an accessory at banquets or events, so always be on your best behavior in public. Stand straight, speak only when spoken to, and make sure you know how to address other nobles." Cassian raised an eyebrow. "It''s like we''re part of their collection or something." "Exactly," Lucy said with a nod. "Nobles love that. They can''t own people outright anymore, so now they take pride in how well they treat¡ªor control¡ªtheir servants. It''s like a competition to see whose servants are the most refined or loyal. We''re actually lucky the head butler was a friend of the previous duke. It means life in the castle is better for us than in most noble houses. "Only a few members of the duke''s family are what you''d call ''bad seeds,'' like those arrogant nobles. Most are either good or too busy with more important things than showing off their wealth through servants. As you''ve seen, our lady doesn''t care much for that either, but you still need to stay presentable." Cassian furrowed his brow, unsure what she meant by "presentable." After all, he only had his servant''s uniform, which was professional enough. "But how can I be more presentable?" he asked, confused. Lucy looked him over thoughtfully. His red hair, neatly combed but slightly tousled, gave him a charming, somewhat rugged look. His milky white skin, with a touch of redness like the Ven Dyke family, and his striking red eyes made him stand out. Though he was still young and a bit slim, he had a certain handsomeness, even a youthful cuteness. With a smile, Lucy said, "You''re already presentable. Just keep it that way¡ªstay neat and clean, and make sure your uniform''s always in good shape." Chapter 31: Pure desire Cassian glanced around the bookstore, hoping to find something that might aid him in his training, but most of the shelves were filled with fiction. Lucy, meanwhile, was busy buying at least twenty books for Lady Katherine. Disappointed, he realized there were no useful training materials here, as he''d hoped. The whole reason he''d come to the market was to find something to help with his training. Feeling a bit down, he thought about asking Lady Katherine for more books like the one she had on mana, which had opened his eyes to the vast world of magical knowledge. However, not wanting to leave empty-handed from here, he shifted his attention to history books. His knowledge in that area was sorely lacking, and he knew that learning more about history¡ªespecially about nobles and how they came to power¡ªcould help him better understand their decisions, the wars they fought, and the kingdoms they built. Understanding their history might make it easier for him to navigate the world he was now a part of. Cassian knew that his life was now entangled with the nobles unless he chose a different path. However, in this world, every kingdom had its royalty and noble families. There was no real escape from interacting with them, so he figured it was better to understand how they thought and operated. His eyes landed on a book titled "The Human Kingdoms in the World of Surias." The title was a mouthful, but it was exactly what Cassian needed. With a surprised tone, he read aloud, "Of the Past 2000 Years..." That was also part of the title, adding to its weight¡ªboth literally and figuratively. The book was hefty, likely weighing several kilos, and made of rough but sturdy paper. Its leather binding, though like most books, appeared a bit worn and scrappy. Still, it seemed valuable. As he approached the counter, where Lucy was finishing her purchase, she glanced at him and asked, "Did you find something you want?" Cassian nodded and placed the heavy tome next to her stack of books with a small thud. Lucy looked a bit surprised at the book''s title but didn''t comment on it. She turned to the store clerk and said, "Include this one in the bill too." Cassian quickly interjected, "No, Miss Lucy, I can pay for it." He didn''t like the idea of her covering his expenses, especially since he was earning his own money now. Lucy smiled, waving off his concern. "Don''t worry, I''m not paying from my own pocket. It''s the lady''s money. She won''t mind if you buy a book with it." She paid for the books with a rather large coin pouch, the cost seeming higher than the clothes Cassian had bought earlier. "In fact, she''ll probably be happy you''re showing an interest in reading. Just don''t forget to thank her later." Cassian nodded with a smile. He figured Lady Katherine wouldn''t get upset over spending a few coins on a book for him. And even if she did, he could always apologize and accept whatever punishment she gave him, though he doubted it would come to that. Now that there was nothing left on Cassian''s list, he thought about how he''d have gone to buy a real sword if he had enough money. But swords cost gold coins, and he only had one of those while they cost many. As they exited the bookstore, Cassian''s stomach growled, and spotting a restaurant across the street, he turned to Lucy with a grin. "Let''s eat, my treat," he said cheerfully. Without waiting for Lucy''s response, he headed toward the restaurant, balancing the books and clothes in his hands since he didn''t want her to carry them. Lucy smiled, following behind. "Just don''t complain later if I eat too much," she teased. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You can eat as much as you want, Miss Lucy," Cassian replied, playing along. "Oh? Are you trying to make me fat? I''m already so overweight!" she said with mock outrage, continuing the playful banter. Cassian suddenly stopped, turning to Lucy with a serious expression. "You''re not fat, Miss Lucy," he said, his tone firm. Lucy, caught off guard by his seriousness, blinked in surprise as he continued, "Mrs. Purner was fat. But you..." He paused, his eyes briefly scanning her from head to toe before locking back onto hers, his voice still serious as he added, "You are pure desire." Lucy''s cheeks turned a light shade of pink, but she quickly recovered, her lips curling into a teasing grin. "Oh, you little flirt," she said, reaching out and gently squeezing Cassian''s cheek. Her touch was playful, but the warmth of it made his heart race. Cassian''s face immediately flushed a deep red, feeling the heat rise up his neck. He looked away, awkwardly scratching the back of his head. "I wasn''t... I mean... I just said the truth," he mumbled, embarrassed. Lucy chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "So serious, huh? You''ve got a way with words, Cassian. Keep it up, and you''ll have all the ladies in the estate wrapped around your finger." Cassian, still blushing, shook his head and smiled shyly. "I-I wasn''t trying to..." "Relax," Lucy said, her tone softer now as she let go of his cheek. "It''s cute. But let''s get inside before you turn as red as your hair." Cassian and Lucy took seats in a bustling corner of the restaurant, settling near a table where a group of armored men and women sat, talking loudly as they ate. They weren''t soldiers from any noble family or the duke''s army, judging by the mismatched gear. Some wore leather, others metal, while a few didn''t even bother with armor at all. Yet all of them had weapons within reach, slung casually by their sides as they joked and spoke with booming voices. Despite the noise from their table, the rest of the restaurant was just as lively. Other patrons chatted away, lost in their own conversations, while the staff moved briskly between tables, serving dishes without a care for the louder group. Neither Cassian nor Lucy paid them much attention either as they settled in and placed their order. After a moment of comfortable silence, Cassian glanced at Lucy and, with a curious look, asked, "Miss Lucy, you were married before, right?" Chapter 32: Chance with lucy Cassian regretted bringing up Lucy''s past marriage. At first, things were fine¡ªshe casually mentioned how her husband had cheated on her. But soon, it turned into a full-blown rant. She started cursing her ex, venting about his bad habits, how it affected her mental health, and even mentioned a daughter Cassian hadn''t known about. By the time they''d finished most of their food, her grievances had taken up the bulk of the conversation. "Now, who''s going to marry a 51-year-old hag like me?" Lucy said with a sad expression. Cassian, who had tuned her out somewhere in the middle of her rant, was now completely lost. He blinked in confusion, remembering something about a 51-year-old woman from earlier. "Wait... who''s 51?" Lucy gave him a puzzled look before sighing and clarifying, "Me..." "You? 51 years old?" Cassian asked in shock, almost spitting out his water. "Yeah, why? I don''t look 51?" Lucy asked with a smile, feeling pleased but assuming Cassian was just being polite. Cassian, however, was genuinely surprised. She didn''t look anywhere near that age¡ªnot even past 40. So, he nodded vigorously, not wanting to seem insincere. "You''re kidding, right? Miss Lucy, you don''t even look 40. You could easily pass as Lady Katherine''s older sister." Lucy, seeing that he was being serious, smiled warmly. "Thanks, but I really am 51. My daughter''s turning 25 next month." Cassian was still stunned. Her skin was flawless, and though her figure was that of a mature woman, with her motherly face, he couldn''t wrap his head around her being half a century old. Still in disbelief, he asked, "How is that even possible?" Lucy took a small bite of her food and answered, "Have you heard about servants receiving mana-gathering techniques as rewards, ones that extend their lifespans?" Cassian nodded, remembering Katherine had mentioned it to him just the day before. Seeing his nod, Lucy continued, "Well, I got one, and it increased my lifespan significantly. It also has the effect of keeping me looking younger than my actual age. Fuyuko and Laureen also look younger than they really are." Now that Cassian knew the reason, it wasn''t as shocking, though Lucy''s appearance was still remarkable. He found himself staring at her, even when she caught him. Instead of looking away, he kept his gaze on her, prompting her to ask, "Is there something on my face?" Cassian shook his head but still couldn''t pull his eyes away from her, which made Lucy smile. "That''s a shame. I thought you were about to say ''beauty...''" she teased, her cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment. She quickly clarified her flirtation, "You know... like when I asked what was on my face... I meant, you could''ve said ''beauty,'' duh..hahaha.." The awkwardness lingered for a moment, but Cassian, understanding her playful nature, chuckled, helping ease the tension as they continued their meal. "So, I don''t have even the slightest chance with any of you, huh?" Cassian muttered quietly to himself, but Lucy heard it and looked amused. "Why? Did you think you had a chance before knowing our real ages?" she asked with a playful grin. Cassian looked a bit surprised, not expecting her to hear his muttered words. But now that she had, he admitted with a slight grin, "Yeah, I did... but just a little. As, even if you were in your thirties, we''d still have a twenty or so-year gap, you know, I am still a kid." He expected Lucy to just chuckle, thinking he was being cute kid. But to his surprise, she leaned in with a wide smile and mischievous eyes. In a whispered tone, she said, "Let me tell you a secret, I like them young." Cassian stared at her in shock as she leaned back, her smile growing. "So, just so you know, you still have a chance... at least with me." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian felt his heart skip a beat, unsure how to react. Lucy''s teasing grin never left her face as she watched him squirm, clearly enjoying his discomfort. He tried to come up with a witty response, but all he managed was a nervous laugh. "You''re just pulling my leg," Cassian said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Well, if that''s what you want to believe, it''s on you..." she replied, keeping that mischievous smile, only making him more confused. Cassian, unsure how to respond, took a moment to compose himself before saying, "Then I''ll gladly take that chance..." Lucy''s grin widened as she leaned in again, her voice dropping into a teasing whisper. "Oh, you''ll take that chance, huh? Well, you better be prepared, Cassian. Because there might only be one." "One is enough," Cassian said with a sly grin, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief. "I might just take my chance on the way back to the castle, so you''d better be ready for it." Lucy raised an eyebrow, her expression playful but intrigued. "Oh, I''ll be prepared," she replied, her voice low and amused, but there was something in her tone that made Cassian wonder if she was just teasing. After their playful banter, they finished their meal, and Cassian paid the bill with a sense of satisfaction. They stepped out of the restaurant into the lively street, where vendors were calling out their wares, the scent of baked goods and spices filling the air. The afternoon sun was still high, casting a warm glow over the bustling marketplace. Cassian and Lucy walked side by side, their pace leisurely, stopping now and then to browse the stalls, laughing, flirting, and teasing. He found himself growing more comfortable with her than he realized. All the talk about getting romantically involved felt like harmless teasing to Cassian. He was certain Lucy, being so older, wouldn''t truly be interested in someone his age. It wasn''t because she lacked beauty or an attractive figure¡ªquite the opposite. Her face was just as beautiful as Lady Katherine''s, and her curvy figure made Cassian''s thoughts wander in ways he tried to suppress. But despite the physical attraction, he saw her more as a motherly figure as he spend the time today with her. He felt guilty even considering her that way, so he pushed those thoughts aside, trying not to dwell on them. But unbeknownst to Cassian, Lucy had been telling the truth¡ªshe did have a fondness for younger partners. Chapter 33: her body, her lips, her scent (R-18) Cassian and Lucy enjoyed their short day off at the market, trying new things and shopping. Cassian hadn''t planned on spending much, but by the end of it, he''d nearly gone through his entire monthly wage. He ended up buying things he hadn''t initially thought he needed, like perfume, soaps, boots, and a few other items Lucy convinced him were important. Along with the essentials, he also splurged on things purely for his own enjoyment¡ªsnacks like beef jerky and a bottle of herbal extract that, when mixed with water, tasted even better than his favorite fruit juice. Lucy picked up a few things for herself as well, including some underwear. Cassian blushed furiously when she dragged him into the shop, where mannequins displayed the garments. Despite them being just lifeless statues, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed looking at them. Lucy, of course, teased him even more, pointing out some particularly skimpy lingerie that barely covered anything¡ªjust enough to hide the essentials while leaving most of the skin exposed. Cassian hadn''t actually seen any women in just their undergarments, but the thought alone was enough to give him all the material he needed for his body to react. Thankfully, Lucy finished her shopping for her lingerie¡ªthe largest size the store had¡ªjust as evening began to set in. It was time for them to head back to the castle, so they boarded a carriage that would take them to the gate in front of the inner castle. The ride was going to take at least two hours, as they were near the outskirts of the city, just a few minutes away from city gates. Cassian started feeling a bit uncomfortable during the trip, as Lucy kept staring at him since they''d gotten into the carriage. She had removed her hat, making her entire face visible, and she wore a smirking expression as she continued to watch him. Cassian tried to signal his discomfort by looking away and shifting his posture, but Lucy didn''t avert her gaze. Eventually, it got to the point where he had to ask, "Is there something wrong?" Lucy shook her head, still amused, and continued to stare at him, prompting him to follow up, "Then why are you looking at me like that?" "You said you were going to take your chance with me in the carriage, so here I am, just waiting," Lucy teased with a smirk. " And just like you told me, I''m all prepared for that to happen." Cassian chuckled, thinking she was just playing along like before. He had only been joking earlier, and assumed Lucy was doing the same now. Feeling a bit bored himself, he decided to entertain her. Shifting slightly closer, he said, "Well, that''s no fun. I was planning to catch you by surprise." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy slid closer as well, her flowery scent¡ªmixed with the faint musk of sweat after their long day¡ªdrifting toward him. Cassian had grown used to the smell, but now, with the added smell of sweat, it felt more pleasant to take in. Her voice lowered as she replied, "You shouldn''t have told me to be prepared, then." Cassian struggled to respond to her teasing, especially with how close she was¡ªjust inches away, their thighs nearly touching. Despite his nerves, a boldness surged in him, and his hand instinctively found its way to her waist, gripping the opposite side as he slid closer. "Well, I don''t need to surprise you anymore. Seems like you''re too eager for me to take my chance and will give..mmmmm," he said, but was stopped mid sentence. Before he could process what was happening, his boldness had its effect. In an instant, he found himself squeezed between her soft hands, and her lips crashed into his, sealing him in a heated kiss. His eyes widened as she hungrily sucked on his lips, her hot breath mixing with his, while his hand on her waist trembled¡ªthis was the first time he''d ever been kissed. He knew this was a kiss from what he had heard from Nahir, but experiencing it was so different from just knowing about it. He used to think kissing¡ªswapping saliva¡ªsounded gross. But now, as Lucy''s lips moved against his, and he tasted the warmth of her, it wasn''t disgusting at all. Instead, it was intoxicating. He found himself wanting more of it, craving the taste and the sensation. Her lips tingled against his, leaving a lingering sweetness with every motion. She alternated between sucking on his lips, encouraging him to do the same, and soon, Cassian let go of his initial shock, following her lead. His hand, which had been resting on her waist, tightened around her curves, and his other hand followed suit, gripping her waist firmly. He felt her body press against his, her breasts pushing lightly against his chest, though the layers of clothing between them muted the softness. But none of that mattered¡ªLucy kissed him with a hunger that made Cassian realize she truly did like younger partners, far more than he had ever imagined. Lucy didn''t let up. Her lips continued to devour his, moving with an urgency that made Cassian''s heart race. The kiss stretched into minutes, and Cassian could feel his breath growing short, his chest rising and falling rapidly. But he didn''t want it to stop. He gripped her waist tighter, pulling her closer to him until there was no space left between their bodies. His fingers pressed against the soft skin beneath the rough fabric of her clothes, and the heat from her body seeped into him. Lucy''s breathing grew heavy too, each exhale brushing warmly against his face. Cassian could feel her hunger, her need, as her tongue flicked out, teasing his lips. He hesitated for just a moment before instinctively parting his lips, allowing her tongue to slide inside, deepening the kiss. It was like nothing he''d experienced before¡ªher tongue moving with expertise, exploring him while coaxing him to respond. Cassian, breathless but eager, followed her rhythm, his own tongue hesitantly meeting hers. The kiss became more heated, their breaths mingling as Lucy guided him through this intense new sensation. His mind was a blur, the only thing grounding him was the feeling of her body, her lips, her scent. Chapter 34: New relationship It had been almost ten minutes since Lucy had started kissing Cassian, making him explore every corner of her mouth while she did the same to his. Her scent, mixed with a light sweat, wasn''t off-putting to him. In fact, it was strangely enticing¡ªhe had a fleeting thought of wanting to taste it, but his mouth was too occupied with savoring hers. Finally, she pulled back, her lips drying from the intensity of the kiss. Cassian instinctively leaned forward, still searching for her lips as she distanced herself. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lucy''s smirking face just inches away, her amusement clear. "You used your chance well..." she teased, watching as Cassian blushed. Yet, despite her words, it didn''t feel to him like he had taken the chance¡ªit felt more like she was the one to taking chance at devouring in him. As Lucy pulled a glass bottle from her bag, she playfully said, "You made me so thirsty," leaning away from him just a little. Cassian let his hands fall from her waist, giving her space as she took a sip. The way she said it sent a jolt through Cassian''s already hard member, making it twitch. He watched as she drank, her lips glistening with water, and instinctively licked his own, tasting the remnants of her saliva drying on them. He felt a growing thirst¡ªbut he wasn''t sure if it was for the water she was drinking or something more. As Lucy drank, her parched lips soaked in the moisture, and Cassian''s eyes wandered to the beads of sweat on her white cheeks, trailing down her neck. He was still incredibly close to her, close enough to feel the heat radiating from her body and breathe in her intoxicating scent, but now there was a small space between them, and it left him aching for more. After drinking nearly half the bottle, Lucy handed it to Cassian, who gulped down the rest eagerly. He handed it back, fully expecting her to resume where they left off, but instead, she took her time fixing her slightly ruffled hair into a perfect bun. She then straightened her clothes, adding to Cassian''s growing frustration as he watched her with anticipation. Noticing his eager stare, Lucy chuckled softly and teased, "You want to kiss more, don''t you?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian nodded quickly, his eagerness evident, which only made her laugh again. "I think that was enough for now," she replied with a playful smile, leaving him both flustered and wanting more. Cassian''s body burned with desire as Lucy said it was enough. He didn''t agree¡ªit wasn''t enough, and despite knowing she was only teasing him, he was too excited to care. With a smirk, he grabbed her waist again, pulling her closer. This time, before she could react, he captured her lips, sucking on them with a sudden boldness that left her surprised. Unlike before, he didn''t drag the kiss out for minutes. He pulled away just long enough to smirk and say, "It wasn''t enough, and I don''t think it ever will be..." Before Lucy could respond, he took her lips again, bolder this time. Her eyes fluttered in surprise, not expecting such forwardness from him. Though he was shorter than her by a few inches, his confidence was growing, and she couldn''t help but find his bold, cute demeanor irresistible. She liked cute things a lot. What''s more, Lucy had a thing for sad and pitiful men, something she''d realized about herself when she was younger, but as she aged the men part turned into kids mainly cute ones just hitting puberty. Cassian ticked all the boxes¡ªcute, a little sad, and undeniably pitiful. She just wished he were a bit older, as that would''ve made her feel less guilty for making a move on him, but that would also have made her less aroused which was the reason for her pouncing on him today as, she couldn''t resist. Spending the day with him, teasing him, watching him blush, smiling excitedly as he tried new things and bought clothes he''d never owned before¡ªit made him seem so pitiful in her eyes. All of that built up until her lust finally broke through. She kissed him without thinking, driven by her own desire. But now, as the heat of the moment faded, she was beginning to regret it. She didn''t have the kind of deep feelings for him that he might have assumed from her actions. It was also her first time getting intimate with someone so much younger¡ªa boy that can be her grandson. Despite her long-held fetish for a younger boy, Cassian was the first one who perfectly fit that fantasy and also that she had the courage to make a move on. She didn''t want to make any mistakes that could ruin both their lives¡ªor just his. Lucy could see in Cassian''s eyes that he might start misunderstanding things, so before it went any further, she gently pushed him back, placing her hands on his chest. Cassian looked at her, confused, silently waiting for her to explain. "I know I made the first move, and I don''t mind you responding to it," Lucy said, her tone serious as she met Cassian''s eager gaze. "But before we go any further, I want you to understand¡ªwe can have fun when we''re alone, but don''t expect more from it. You''re just too young." Cassian had been ready to pull her in for another kiss, but her serious expression made him pause. He processed her words¡ªshe was saying they could enjoy these moments of kissing and, presumably, other intimate things he had yet to learn about, but they couldn''t be like Jimmy and Nesha, who were openly together. He didn''t mind, though. He might have if he still saw her the way he did a few minutes ago, as a mature, motherly, and fun figure. But now he saw her differently. She still had those traits in his mind, but now there was something else. He added a new label for her¡ª''horny''¡ªa word he had only recently learned the meaning of. Something in his heart made him want to say no to her¡ªhe didn''t want to be just a casual fling. That same feeling had made him feel guilty earlier, but now, after sharing something intimate, it felt like they were closer. Without thinking, Cassian hugged her tightly, surprising Lucy as he buried his face into her ample chest. Holding her close, he mumbled, "I understand what you said, Miss Lucy, but... what do you call this relationship then?" Chapter 35: Peek at enormous gifts (R-18) Lucy was taken aback by the sudden hug, but she could tell it wasn''t just about feeling her body or his lust. Stroking his hair, she thought for a moment about how to define their relationship and finally said, "How about ''sex friends''?" Cassian''s ears perked up at the term. Pulling his face from her chest, he asked excitedly, "So, are we going to have sex too?" Lucy''s heart melted, but she felt a surge of lust seeing his wide, eager eyes. Despite her desire to pounce on him, she smiled and gently cupped his face with her hands. "Not so fast, Mr. Cassian," she said, pressing a soft kiss on his pouted lips. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she added, "I want to savor you, piece by piece, so sex can wait." Cassian''s excitement soared at the thought of becoming "sex friends." The promise of intimacy was enough to propel him further into this new dynamic. In his eagerness, he forgot his initial intention for the conversation and said with a grin, "You''ve already savored one piece of me, you know..." His hand slid to her thighs, giving them a gentle squeeze. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy, amused, raised an eyebrow and asked, "And what''s that?" "My first kiss," Cassian replied, continuing to caress her thighs while inhaling the delicate scent from the slightly exposed skin of her upper chest. Lucy''s surprise at Cassian''s revelation only heightened her own excitement. The thought of a young man''s firsts¡ªwhether it was a kiss, a touch, or something else¡ªwas a fantasy she cherished deeply. The idea of being part of those precious first experiences thrilled her. However, Lucy wanted to ensure that their exchange was mutually satisfying. With a teasing smile, she removed her shoes, revealing her flawless feet, and said, "I wasn''t planning on doing this so soon..." She gently pushed Cassian back, his eyes wide with anticipation. As she climbed onto his lap, her excitement evident, she continued, "But you''ve given me something so precious, so consider this a return gift." With that, she began to unbutton her coat, her bottom resting on Cassian''s lap as he, still in shock, watched her with a mix of awe and eagerness. Knock, knock. As Lucy had just unbuttoned a few buttons, enough to reveal a glimpse of her bra, they heard a knock from the coachman. He called out, "Apologies for the disturbance, but the soldiers were inspecting the carriage. It might take a while, and they could check us too¡­" "Thank you for letting us know," Lucy responded. She began to button up her coat, much to Cassian''s disappointment. "Why are you closing them?" Cassian asked, pulling her back onto his lap. Lucy smiled, saying, "Do you really want to get caught on the first day of being sex friends?" Cassian looked disappointed as he realized their current position, but he still didn''t want to miss the chance to see Lucy''s breasts. Reluctantly, he said, "But you were going to show me... your boobs," his voice almost pleading, which made Lucy smile at his cute, forlorn expression. She might have given in to his request, but controlling her urges, she climbed off his lap, leaving a few buttons of her shirt still undone. Noticing his hand, which had been resting on her lap and was now missing the softness of her curves, she gently guided it back inside her coat. "You can explore them another time," she said with a teasing smile. "For now, just be satisfied with the feel of them." Cassian was in shock after all the surprises he''d faced today, but thankfully, they had all been pleasant ones. With a mixture of excitement and nervousness, he looked down at his hand, which was now pressed against the warm, slightly sweaty softness of Lucy''s breast. The feeling was intoxicating. As he gently squeezed, he was met with a soft, almost reverent moan from Lucy. Her reaction was immediate and gratifying, causing a surge of pleasure to course through him. He could feel the warmth of her skin and the faint stickiness of perspiration, which only heightened the sensation. Driven by a mix of curiosity and eagerness, he pressed his hand deeper into her clothing, trying to grasp more of her breast. However, it was too large to be held by one hand alone, so he focused on finding her nipple. As his fingers delved further, he felt a distinct hardness amidst the softness of her breast, and his breath caught in his throat. When his fingers finally found her nipple, the sensation was electrifying. It was firm and responsive, pressing against his palm in a way that made his entire body tense with pleasure. The contrast between the softness of her breast and the firmness of her nipple was mesmerizing. Cassian''s heart raced as he continued to squeeze and explore, the smooth, slightly sticky skin giving way to more sensitive areas that elicited deeper moans from Lucy. Lucy''s face was a picture of both pleasure and concentration. Her eyes were half-closed, lips parted in a silent moan as she looked down to watch Cassian''s hand on her chest. She bit her lip, trying to suppress her reactions but unable to stop the flush of excitement spreading across her cheeks. Every time Cassian''s fingers brushed over her nipple, her breath hitched, and she couldn''t help but respond with soft gasps and murmurs of pleasure. Just as he was beginning to lose himself entirely in the exploration, Lucy gently but firmly pulled his hand away from her clothes. Her cheeks were now a deeper shade of pink, and her breathing was slightly uneven. She gave him a shy, yet teasing smile, her eyes sparkling with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation. "The soldier might check our carriage any time now," she said softly, her voice tinged with both urgency. Cassian, still yearning to feel her chest against his, struggled to control his urges. Despite the persistent temptation and the pressing need he felt, he managed to keep his composure and said, "Such bad luck¡­" Lucy, hearing his comment, looked at him with a mix of curiosity and surprise. "What, touching my breasts is bad luck?" she asked, her tone both amused and puzzled. Cassian shook his head, his face reflecting a hint of fear. As Lucy adjusted her clothes, he clarified, "I wasn''t talking about that¡­" Chapter 36: Terror attack Lucy chuckled at his flustered expression and responded, "Oh, I was just teasing you. And yes, it''s unfortunate that the soldiers are inspecting carriages today." She glanced out the window as she buttoned the last button of her coat, making Cassian''s disappointment even more palpable. "Something must have happened at the castle. The soldiers aren''t just inspecting carriages¡ªthey''re also going in and out of houses, shops, and restaurants." Cassian, trying to shake off his frustration about missing out on seeing Lucy''s breasts, looked around with a scowl. "I don''t care what''s going on," he said, his tone dripping with frustration. "Why does it have to happen today, of all days?" His irritation was clear as he grappled with the timing of their misfortune. She shifted a bit closer to him, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips. "Don''t think of it as stopping; it''s just a pause. We can always pick up where we left off another time." Cassian felt his anger dissipate slightly at her words and nodded in agreement. Just then, they felt the carriage come to a stop, and soldiers approached each side of the door. "aunt Lucy?" To their surprise, the soldier checking their carriage was none other than Lucy''s nephew, Tyron. "Tyron?" Lucy exclaimed, her surprise mirroring Cassian''s as he greeted his benefactor with a respectful bow. "Sir Tyron." Tyron looked at Cassian with a smile and said, "You''re here too." He then turned to the soldier at the other door, "This one''s clear. You can move on to the next." As the soldier moved to check the other carriage, Lucy, her worry evident, asked, "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you almost daily." Tyron didn''t immediately answer. Instead, he opened the carriage door and said, "I''ll explain everything later. For now, hop out of the carriage." Confused, Cassian and Lucy stepped out of the carriage, their earlier excitement now overshadowed by the sudden turn of events. Tyron, looking somewhat flustered but determined, took their fare from them and grabbed a few of the bags Lucy was holding. "You can''t go into the castle in this carriage," Tyron explained, glancing around nervously. "Something''s happened, and I can''t discuss it here. Follow me." He led them to a line of sleek, black carriages parked a short distance away. Soldiers were inspecting the passengers boarding these carriages, and Tyron directed them towards one. "This carriage will take you to the castle. I''ll explain everything once we''re through this." Cassian, still processing the unexpected change, tried to ask more questions. "But why all this secrecy? What''s really going on?" Tyron, glancing back at the soldiers and his other duties, responded quickly. "I can''t say much right now." Lucy, sensing Tyron''s urgency, placed a reassuring hand on Cassian''s arm. "Let''s just go. We can get answers later." Without waiting for further questions, Tyron hurriedly handed over their bags and gave them a brief but firm nod. "I''ll explain everything after this." Cassian and Lucy, unable to get more information, reluctantly climbed into the black carriage. As the door closed behind them, they settled into their seats, with some other passengers. Soon, they arrived at the inner castle, which was bustling with more activity than usual, but this time, it was only soldiers hurrying back and forth. Smoke billowed in the distance from what appeared to be noble mansions, a sight that sent a chill through the air. None of the other passengers commented on the chaos, and when Cassian tried to ask, Lucy quickly squeezed his hand, signaling for him to stay quiet. The tension was palpable, and it wasn''t until they were the only ones left in the carriage, heading deeper into the castle grounds, that Cassian could no longer hold back. "What''s happening, Miss Lucy?" he asked, his voice edged with concern. Lucy, her face shadowed with worry, glanced out of the carriage window before answering in a hushed tone. "It looks like a terror attack from the duchy''s enemies. I can''t be certain, but things are going to be tense for a while¡ªmaybe months, maybe years." Cassian had only ever heard stories of wars and battles. His personal experience was limited to drunken brawls or the torment he endured when the system first activated. He hadn''t read much about warfare, and Lucy hadn''t clarified who might be bold enough to attack the Scarlet Duchy. As far as he knew, there were only a few forces capable of such a feat¡ªthe royal family of this kingdom or an empire''s army. The Bloodfire Legion, after all, was the third-largest and most powerful military force in this part of the world. "Who would dare attack the Scarlet Castle?" he asked, his tone filled with surprise. Lucy sighed, glancing out the window as she spoke. "There are always some brainwashed fools daring to do the unthinkable. But their bravery often leads to their demise." She paused for a moment, then added, "You don''t need to worry about these things, Cassian, nor do I. It seems the attack was only on the outer castle. The inner part appears untouched." As they entered the inner castle grounds, Lucy''s words rang true. There were no signs of smoke or damage, but the increased number of guards made the tension in the air palpable. As the carriage rolled deeper into the inner castle, the atmosphere shifted from the chaos outside to a more controlled and watchful environment. The heavy presence of guards, their armor clinking as they patrolled in tight formations, made it clear that while the inner castle was untouched, everyone was on high alert. "I hope Lady Katherine returns safely," Lucy said as the carriage came to a stop in front of Lady Katherine''s residence. Cassian, following her out of the carriage, asked, "Where is she coming back from?" "She went to attend a ball at some earl''s castle. As part of her duties to the duchy, she usually has to attend two or three of these events every month. It''s exhausting, but it''s just part of being a noble," Lucy explained. But to their surprise, as they approached the entrance, it seemed Lady Katherine had already returned. They spotted Fuyuko walking toward them, having accompanied her to the ball. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 37: Empire and Andharta kingdom [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : trainee Attributes: Strength: 14 Agility: 10 Endurance: 15 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 11 Vitality: 9 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Swordsmanship: Overhead Slash: D (Progress: 23%)Horizontal Slash: D (Progress: 14%)Diagonal Slash: D (Progress: 07%)Thrust: d (Progress: 03%) Lower Body Massage Mastery. : Lv1(3/500) ] Cassian lay on the bed, checking his status after a cold shower, the chill soothing him after a late-night training session. Lady Katherine hadn''t asked for a massage today, so he had some time to relax. The day had been a long one¡ªmostly good at first with shopping, kissing, and even getting to feel Lucy''s breasts. Things had taken a turn, though, not for him, but for others. Someone had attacked the castle, and judging by Tyron''s continued absence, they hadn''t yet caught those responsible¡ªor at least not all of them. Still, as Lucy had told him, it didn''t really matter to him. Pushing the events of the day out of his mind, Cassian turned his attention to the book he''d bought earlier: The Human Kingdoms in the World of Surias from the Past 2000 Years. The title was quite a mouthful, but the book seemed legit. It had a red stamp of an eye on the cover, known as the Eye of Knowledge. This symbol belonged to a neutral organization renowned for dealing in information¡ªwhether it be secret intel about kingdoms or preserved knowledge. Many kingdoms had tried to erase their dark pasts and replace them with glorified propaganda, but the Eye of Knowledge worked to uncover and preserve the truth. Over time, people had come to trust them for their neutrality and honesty, so any book bearing their stamp was considered authentic and reliable. The world they lived in was called Surias. No one knew exactly how it got its name, but it had been called that for eons. Regardless of the species¡ªwhether human or something else¡ªthe name was the same in every language. As for why the book only covered the last 2,000 years of human kingdoms, it was because a massive war had destroyed much of the knowledge from earlier eras. Some remnants remained, but the author aimed to present only the most authentic information. The first kingdom mentioned in the book was Andharta, an ancient realm that existed long before the timeline covered. It was the one of two human powers to survive the catastrophic war known as The War of extinction, and it was also where Cassian and the Scarlet Duchy currently resided. The other human power was just known as an empire. "That''s why these two kingdoms are still the strongest to this day," Cassian muttered as he read on. Over time, more human kingdoms began to rise, with notable ones like Ironclad, also known as the Mountain Kingdom, Munderia, the only human kingdom at sea, and Zurisa, a realm that bordered the mystical Elven forests. There were more kingdoms than just these, but the ones mentioned were significant due to their locations, their survival over centuries, and their continued strength. Other kingdoms, while notable, had succumbed to wars and other conflicts over the decades and centuries. One of the most recent falls was Kuma, a small kingdom on the seashore that was overtaken by civil war before another kingdom claimed its territory. Many kingdoms had fallen, but only a few were still remembered for their unique contributions¡ªsome for their inventions, others for their rise to power, and some for the dramatic way they met their end. One such kingdom was Lucist, which met its downfall at the hands of a single individual¡ªthe Duke of Fire and Blood. This figure became infamous after Lucist''s fall and went on to establish the world''s third-largest force, almost forming his own kingdom: But falling short and rasing only the strongest dukedom world has ever seen : Ven Dyke Duchy. "I''ve got some badass ancestors," Cassian said with a mix of amusement and pride as he read about the establishment of the Ven Dyke Duchy. The duchy earned its title when the first duke single-handedly brought down an entire kingdom about 1,000 years ago. As part of his oath, the duke pledged to serve the royal family for life and decreed that his descendants would do the same for another 1,000 years, provided they kept the duke title. The Ven Dyke family upheld this promise, consistently producing some of the strongest warriors each century. Occasionally, they were the sole representatives of their strength, while at other times, a few of their members would live for centuries. Today, three of the top strongest human warrior are from the Ven Dyke family, including the current head. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Cassian continued reading, he was surprised to discover that the 1,000-year timeframe of the oath was coming to an end soon¡ªwithin just 15 years, according to his calculations based on the oath''s date and the current year. "This could cause some problems," Cassian thought, flipping through more pages. Aside from this startling revelation, the book contained little mention of magic, focusing instead on notable wars that shaped the rise and fall of kingdoms. One such war was the conflict between the Magic Empire, also known as just empire, and the Andharta Kingdom, which occurred 1,000 years ago. This war had a significant impact on the world''s current political landscape. It led to centuries of rivalries between different kingdoms and noble houses. At that time, nearly all human kingdoms were divided into two factions, nearly annihilating humanity and contributing to the extinction of several other species that had joined the conflict. The war ended with the Andharta Kingdom emerging victorious by utterly destroying three enemy kingdoms, including Lucita, in just three days. This decisive blow forced the Empire''s armies to retreat. Following this, only smaller-scale battles continued between the Empire and various kingdoms, with conflicts mostly confined to rivalries between individual kingdoms from both sides. As Cassian read about these historic wars, he felt his heart race with excitement, a feeling he couldn''t quite explain. He wondered about the experience of being involved in such battles, even though he wasn''t sure why it stirred him so deeply. Chapter 38: Impressive things are impressive It had been three days since the attack on the Ven Dyke family''s nobles, where nearly a hundred of them were killed. However, most of those who died were notorious for their corruption and poor reputation among the public. This put the Ven Dyke family''s law enforcers in a difficult position. The killers were being hailed as heroes by the common people, making it hard to punish those who were caught and even harder to track down the ones still on the run. But a few insiders knew the truth: these killers weren''t the heroes the public believed them to be. When questioned, the captured attackers revealed their motives. Shockingly, there were around fifty of them, and they had come together from different kingdoms and territories to launch the assault. Their original goal was to breach the inner castle, but its defenses were too tight. Instead, they focused their efforts on the outer castle, destroying numerous noble estates and killing their occupants¡ªall with just fifty people. And for what? Revenge. Each of them had some personal grievance with people connected to the Ven Dyke family¡ªwhether it was a soldier who killed a relative in battle, or others who felt wronged by the family, either through real injustices or perceived slights. But all of this had been orchestrated by their leader, a figure they called "Demon Eyes" because his entire eyes¡ªnot just the pupils¡ªwere blood red. To the frustration of the law enforcers, none of the captured prisoners knew his face or name. All they could say was that he was a tall man with red eyes. With public pressure mounting to stop the search for the escaped members, as many saw them as heroes, the enforcers had no choice but to call off the investigation. However, Tyron wasn''t ready to give up. He led a small team to continue searching outside the city and castle, convinced the fugitives had fled beyond its borders. For some reason, Lady Katherine was quite intrigued by this leader, impressed by the precision of his planning. "My lady, forgive me, but isn''t it wrong to be impressed by a man who planned the murder of hundreds of people, even if they weren''t good people?" Cassian asked, his voice filled with confusion. Katherine reclined in her chair with an amused smile, unfazed by Cassian''s disapproval. "Cassian, impressive things are impressive, regardless of whether they are evil or good. Acknowledging brilliance, no matter its nature, helps you prepare to achieve even greater things¡ªwhether for good or evil," she replied calmly. Cassian understood the gist of what she was saying¡ªit was impressive how this leader managed to execute such a plan right under the noses of powerful warriors, escape, and even tarnish the Ven Dyke Duchy''s reputation by making them look bad for trying to punish his accomplices. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder if they''d be having this conversation if one of the victims had been someone close to him or Lady Katherine. He doubted it. But Cassian didn''t have the courage to voice that thought aloud; if he did, he might not keep his head on his shoulders. "So, when is Miss Laureen coming back?" he asked, quickly changing the subject. "Not for a while. Why? Did you have something to say to her?" Katherine asked. Cassian shook his head. The day Lady Katherine returned, only Fuyuko had come back with her¡ªLaureen was nowhere to be seen. Cassian assumed she''d return eventually and didn''t bother asking where she was or when she might come back. He wouldn''t have cared much about Laureen if it weren''t for the fact that she was the one who''d made him experience his first orgasm. At the time, he didn''t even know what it was called. It was only later, through his friend Nahir, that he learned more about it. To Cassian''s surprise, Nahir was incredibly knowledgeable about such things¡ªso much so that Cassian sometimes felt uncomfortable, almost on the verge of thinking Nahir was turning into a full-blown pervert. Now that Lady Katherine mentioned Laureen wouldn''t be returning for a while, and knowing her whereabouts wouldn''t do him any good, Cassian had only one other option to experience an orgasm: Lucy. But she had been so busy with her work that, in the past two days, all he had managed was a few brief greetings. He still regretted not getting a glimpse of her breasts that one day and often found himself daydreaming about kissing her and feeling them. Still, there were other things that helped him keep his urges in check, like the soft, velvety feel of Lady Katherine''s thick thighs, which he was now enjoying as he massaged them, a wide smile on his face. Her skirt was raised just above her knees, exposing her legs and part of her thighs. Since that first day, he hadn''t gotten another look at her underwear, but he didn''t mind. He got to feel her ample thighs as much as he wanted, all while imagining what else he could do if he weren''t just her servant. His thoughts often left him bricked up as he worked. It was a win-win situation for Cassian, and the only way he could lose was if he did something foolish enough to make her stop allowing the massages. So, he practiced his technique as diligently as he did his swordsmanship. "Is my massage technique improving, my lady?" he asked. Katherine spread her legs a little wider to give him better access and replied, "It''s much better than your first day." That was an understatement on her part. Cassian''s massages nearly made her feel like she was walking on clouds. She had never felt so relaxed in her life. The only discomfort she had left was in her buttocks and waist. She was certain Cassian would eventually learn the proper technique for those areas as well, but she hadn''t yet decided if she should allow any man other than her husband to touch her there. She was already pushing boundaries by letting him massage her thighs. Katherine wasn''t feeling guilt from it as knowing that her reason for these massages was purely for relaxation, not some cheap lustful pleasure. Yet, her marriage vows still meant something to her, even if they were just words, and this left her conflicted. When Cassian asked, "My lady, are there any more books to learn how to massage other parts of the body?" She didn''t know how to respond. A part of her was eager to rid herself of the discomfort in her waist and hips by giving him the proper books, but she hesitated. Finally, she said, "You''ve still got a long way to go before you''re ready for that." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 39: Shitty mess Time was flying by for Cassian, though nothing of significance or importance seemed to be happening. Even his sword fighting was becoming dull. He was making progress¡ªsharpening his instincts, strengthening his muscles, and learning to transition smoothly from one move to the next. He had even managed to land a few hits on Nahir. But the progress felt slow. Nearly two months had passed since he started, and while others might consider him a genius for how far he had come in such a short time, Cassian knew he could have done better. After all, he had the system, which, at first, he hadn''t thought would help much, but it had proven to be a great aid. The system had initially focused on helping him perfect basic moves. In the last two weeks, it had begun guiding him in combining those simple moves into more fluid combinations¡ªsometimes attacking sequences, sometimes defensive ones. The system''s method was proving effective, as Cassian now sparred in the courtyard with a shadow, perfectly matching his height, created by the system for practice. It acted like a master, guiding him through the specific moves set in the system''s daily tasks, by sparing with him. This helped him learn quickly, and he even used the system''s training room function to accelerate his progress. However, despite all of this, Cassian knew he needed to learn a proper sword technique to make real progress toward becoming a warrior¡ªor at the very least, get his hands on a mana-gathering technique to increase his chances. As these thoughts crossed his mind, he completed the day''s tasks. He usually finished them by midnight, waking up early for morning chores, followed by extra training. Afterward, he often took a nap until noon, as there was little else to do. During that time, neither Lady Katherine needed him for a massage, nor did he have any chance encounters with Lucy. As for Tyron, he was still out searching for the terrorists, leaving Cassian''s life stuck in a boring routine. After returning to his room and indulging in a warm shower¡ªa rare luxury¡ªhe collapsed onto the bed with a tired sigh. "So boring..." he muttered. Life really was boring for Cassian. Back in the slums, his days had been anything but predictable. Of course, he had no desire to return to that life, but at least those days weren''t so repetitive. Stealing food from different places, dodging beatings, and finally hiding out at Master Russel''s school¡ªit was chaotic, but at times, even fun. "Those were the days..." Cassian muttered with a nostalgic smile, recalling those hardship-filled times. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nowadays, he was living a dream¡ªmassaging soft, plump thighs every day, stealing glances at the curves and busts of three beautiful women, all while enjoying sweet fruits and delicious meals. In the past, he would''ve killed hundreds for a life like this. Honestly, he''d still do it now. But, despite the luxury, he craved something more exciting to break the monotony. At first, learning the simple sword moves and growing stronger was thrilling, but now that he''d mastered them, training for perfection had lost its spark. What he really wanted was something new¡ªsomething exciting, like sex or anything to shake things up. But neither of those desires was being fulfilled. The only part of his day that still brought any excitement was massaging Lady Katherine''s thighs, a task he could easily do for hours if she didn''t stop him. He still massaged Lady Katherine''s thighs for an hour or two each day, though he wished he could do it for longer, given how much free time he had. To fill the rest of his day, he started getting to know some of the other maids, following Nahir''s advice. Nahir had suggested that if Cassian wanted to lose his virginity early, he should have plenty of options. "Some will reject you, some you won''t like, and some won''t be the right fit," Nahir had explained. Cassian didn''t fully understand the last part as he don''t care if they are right fit for not he just have to fit his penis in them somehow, but since Nahir had more experience, he trusted the advice and began mingling with other maids¡ªnot as beautiful as Fuyuko or Lucy, but still quite attractive by normal standards outside the castle. But even that would take time before anything exciting happened. So for now, all Cassian could do was dream about the thrilling things he wanted to experience. Just as he was about to indulge in one of those fantasies, a knock on his door interrupted him. Annoyed, he opened it, only to be surprised by the sight of a tall man with red hair standing outside, smiling as he greeted him. "Hey, kid, how''ve you been? Sorry I couldn''t chat the other day in the city¡ªwas pretty tied up with things," Tyron said as Cassian stared at him in surprise. Without waiting for a reply, Tyron added, "Come on, follow me. The lady is asking for you." "Why would she want to see me so late at night?" Cassian asked, his tone filled with surprise as he stepped out, still dressed in his loose linen shirt and pants. "She''ll explain everything. Just remember¡ªwhatever she tells you, keep it secret, alright?" Tyron''s smile looked forced, and Cassian felt a wave of confusion. Something strange was going on, but for some reason, the excitement bubbled up inside him. He only hoped it wouldn''t lead to anything too troublesome¡ªlike torture. Anything else, he could handle. ''Is the lady going to give me a secret mission?'' Cassian wondered with an excited grin, barely able to contain his anticipation. He was eager to find out, and he didn''t have to wait long. As they finally reached the lady''s chambers, all his excitement drained in an instant, replaced by shock and fear. Lady Katherine stood before him, drenched in a fluid the same color as her hair. Fortunately, the dark red fluid didn''t belong to Lady Katherine, though it soaked her dress. It came from the half-dead, mangled body at her feet. The body had only its legs and part of its stomach left, the rest blasted open, judging by the state of the room. Cassian took in the scene, and the first thought that came to his mind was, ''fuck, it''s gonna take forever to clean this shitty mess up.'' Surprisingly, that was the only thing he could focus on, even with a mutilated corpse likely killed by Lady Katherine lying right in front of him. Chapter 40: The half dead body? As Cassian stared at the bloody scene in front of him, shocked and for some reason annoyed, he began to take in the details. The half-dead body wore clothing similar to his own, leading him to deduce it was likely a servant. The shoes were the same as his, and he guessed it was a man, given the pants, though he had no intention of confirming that by looking any closer. The cause of death seemed clear¡ªhis upper body had been blasted apart, some of it evaporated, with chunks scattered across the room. The remnants had splattered everywhere, including on Lady Katherine''s face and hair, which Lucy and Fuyuko were hurriedly cleaning with worried expressions. Cassian guessed that Lady Katherine was the one who had killed the person, but he wondered why and how. The brutality of the scene suggested the use of magic, which made sense since Lady Katherine was a mage. He could only speculate about what spell she might have used and why. As Cassian stepped into the room, Katherine didn''t seem fazed by the gruesome sight. With a calm smile, she said, "You''re here. As you can see, we''ve had a bit of a problem. We need to leave for the Magisteria earlier than I planned. Go pack your things, but keep it light¡ªwe need to leave discreetly." Cassian didn''t know what to say, so he awkwardly nodded. "Okay?" His eyes, however, remained fixed on the half-dead body on the floor. Katherine noticed his confusion and smiled, offering an explanation. "That was the leader of the terrorist group that attacked us a few weeks ago¡ªthe one they called the Demon, remember? He was impressive, like I said. The bastard used the chaos he created to slip into the inner castle, disguised himself as a servant, and then tried to kill me. As you can see, it didn''t end well for him," she explained in one breath. Cassian was still in shock, but at least his confusion had cleared. What''s more, he realized he didn''t have to clean up this mess since he was heading to Magisteria with her. Strangely, on a day he thought would be boring, something so unexpected had happened. It almost felt like someone was pulling the strings of his life, as if writing his future. "Such a strange feeling," he muttered to himself. Still standing in the room, Cassian only moved when Katherine said, "Now go, get ready. We have to slip out today, or if my mother finds out I was the target of the attack, she won''t let me leave." With a quick bow, Cassian headed off to pack his things. "Lady Katherine, I must again advise you to stay here. We can protect you better in the castle than out there, where we have little to no authority," Tyron said, his concern evident. "I can''t stay. I can take care of myself, alright," Katherine replied, glancing at the dead body. She had been a bit careless, letting the assassin get so close, but it couldn''t be helped. The sleep she got after Cassian''s massages had been too comfortable, and in that deep rest, she hadn''t noticed the intruder soon enough. If she had, he''d be dead outside her room instead of near her bed, where she''d had to kill him, staining herself in his filthy blood. But there was something else about this so-called Demon that still gave her the creeps. Tyron understood that Katherine could handle herself, but he couldn''t shake his worry. She was important to him, not just because of her status, but because she was one of the few pure-bloods of Ven Dyke who didn''t look down on mixed-bloods like him. That''s why he had chosen Cassian to serve her, knowing Cassian wouldn''t face any problems under her care. Katherine sighed, seeing the concern still lingering in Tyron''s eyes. She knew he wouldn''t try to stop her if she insisted, so she didn''t press the issue. Rising to her feet, she walked toward the washroom, instructing, "Stand here and let no one in except Cassian. Tell him to wait when he arrives while I clean up." Without pausing for a response, she continued, "Lucy, help me clean up. Fuyuko, pack some clothes and everything on my work table." With that, Katherine left to clean herself, while Tyron, still looking worried, muttered, "The lady''s in danger¡ªwhy can''t she understand that? It''s the first time in centuries that someone''s attacked Scarlet Castle, and it was just to kill her. What will happen when they find out she''s left the safety of this place?" It was clear he was speaking to Fuyuko, but she remained as cold and focused as ever, packing Katherine''s belongings. "The lady is determined to go to Magisteria," she said flatly. "Nothing will stop her¡ªnot even if it makes her mother furious. She will still go." Tyron''s frustration simmered, knowing all too well why this attack had happened, and that it certainly wouldn''t be the last. Whoever was responsible didn''t matter to him¡ªthere would be more attempts in the future, and he was painfully aware of that. Lady Katherine knew it too, but unlike him, she seemed utterly indifferent. As Tyron''s gaze fell once more on the mangled corpse lying in the middle of the room, something caught his eye. The body, which had only its lower half intact, lay in a grotesque pool of blood and viscera, its upper half blasted away, leaving exposed ribs and shredded flesh where the torso had once been. The torn remnants of clothing clung to what was left of the servant''s legs, but there was a movement¡ªsomething crawling beneath the fabric of the corpse''s pants, traveling unnaturally from the leg toward the exposed stomach. A sense of dread crept over Tyron. His instincts kicked in, urging him to distance himself from the body. His voice came out sharp and commanding as he backed away. "Miss Fuyuko, take cover!" The words barely escaped his lips before the mutilated body suddenly twitched, then convulsed violently. There was a sickening tearing sound as a spray of blood exploded from where the upper half had been obliterated. The walls, already smeared with gore, were drenched anew in crimson. But it wasn''t just blood that spewed from the corpse this time. From the hollow cavity of what remained of the torso, four grotesque long arms began to emerge, unnaturally thin, and slick with blood, the pale flesh covered in torn bits of muscle and tissue. These arms, impossibly contorted, pushed out from the inside of the corpse as if they were crawling their way to freedom. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a slithering motion, the arms extended themselves further until they were fully outside, and what was left of the servant''s body began to move. The dead body¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªused the four limbs to prop itself up, rising unnervingly on those twisted arms like some macabre puppet being yanked to its feet. The legs, half-missing and barely functional, dragged beneath the hideous thing. Tyron watched in horror as the creature stood, its four arms splayed out like a nightmarish spider, still dripping with blood and bits of flesh. The malformed hands gripped bone spikes, jagged and sharp, clearly torn from within the corpse itself. The creature''s eerie movements, along with the sickening squelch of blood and flesh, sent a wave of fear through both Tyron and Fuyuko. "Gods above¡­" Tyron muttered, unable to tear his eyes away from the horrific sight. He could see the terror in Fuyuko''s eyes, her face pale as she backed away slowly, clearly as stunned as he was. Chapter 41: Parisosa "At least it won''t be boring anymore," Cassian muttered to himself as he packed some clothes and a book, still thinking about Lady Katherine''s casual demeanor after killing that man. He wasn''t upset with her for doing it¡ªafter all, he would''ve been the one to kill her if she hadn''t¡ªbut what bothered him was how unaffected she seemed. Shouldn''t there be some kind of remorse? "Right?" he asked himself quietly. It wasn''t her first time, that much was clear. Cassian, having narrowly escaped death before, knew he''d likely kill to survive if it came to that. But he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to handle it as nonchalantly as she had. One thing was certain, though: he would kill in the future. Whether it would be one person or many, he didn''t know, but if he wanted to be strong, killing seemed inevitable. Cassian walked down the dimly lit corridor, his mind still swirling with thoughts about Lady Katherine. His grip tightened on the handle of his bag as he approached her room. Just a few steps away, the sudden sound of cracking wood shattered the stillness of the night. Before he could react, the door to Katherine''s room exploded outward, sending wooden splinters flying in every direction. Cassian instinctively threw up his bag, using it as a shield against the sharp fragments that whizzed past him. His heart raced, eyes wide with shock as he lowered the bag slightly, trying to understand what had just happened. To his disbelief, Tyron was sprawled across the floor, having been slammed into the door with such force that it shattered. His body had been thrown so hard that he crashed into the wall behind him, letting out a painful grunt as he slid to the ground. "Tyron?" Cassian muttered, stunned. Tyron groaned deeply, struggling to prop himself up. His face was a portrait of pain, every muscle contorted as he tried to catch his breath. He winced with every movement, his body clearly wracked by severe discomfort. Cassian moved forward quickly, but his attention was drawn to the door behind him. The door was still hanging precariously on its frame, but it was blown open halfway, a jagged line where the force had ripped through. As Cassian watched in horror, the door was blasted apart entirely. What emerged was something beyond his ability to describe clearly. It was a deranged and bizarre sight. The creature that emerged was a horrendous amalgamation of body parts and disfigurement. It was made up of four skeletal arms connected at a single point, with each hand clutching a long, menacing bone spike. The space where the arms converged had an eye¡ªlarge, bulbous, and unsettlingly placed, glaring out with a demented, unblinking stare. This eye was surrounded by a network of jagged bone, giving it a disturbing appearance. The two hands that were planted firmly on the ground supported the weight of this horrific construct. The other two arms, armed with their bone spikes, had violently torn through the door. The force had not only destroyed the door but had also left deep, crumbling cracks in the walls surrounding the doorway. The destruction was extensive, a clear testament to the creature''s power and ferocity. As Tyron, still reeling from his injuries, tried to regain his composure, he cast a desperate look at Cassian. His voice, strained but urgent, cut through the chaos. "Run away¡­" he managed to croak, his voice barely audible over the sound of the creature''s movements. Tyron, despite his obvious pain, attempted to stand. His sword, glowing with an intense, fiery red flame, was raised high. He gritted his teeth, steeling himself to confront the nightmarish being. The sword''s red flames flickered ominously, casting a haunting glow on Tyron''s determined face. Cassian, stunned by the horrific scene and Tyron''s bravery, could only watch as Tyron charged at the creature with a mix of desperation and resolve. Cassian followed Tyron''s command and moved to a safe distance, positioning himself away from where the battle was about to unfold. He tried to steady his breathing, but the sounds of the conflict were hard to ignore. Then, a horrific groan echoed from behind him, and Cassian turned in shock to see Tyron being slammed into the walls with a violent impact. The force of the blow left Tyron crumpled against the wall, his previous confidence now replaced by visible pain and defeat. Cassian''s expression was one of disbelief. He had thought Tyron, a captain in the Blood Fire Legion, would be a formidable opponent against any foe. Yet here he was, being thrown against the walls repeatedly by the monstrous creature. The sight was jarring; it seemed inconceivable that someone of Tyron''s rank and skill could be so overwhelmed. The creature''s strength was beyond Cassian''s comprehension. As he tried to grasp the full extent of the monster''s power, he noticed its red eye fixed on him with a chilling, predatory focus. The creature''s hands, which had previously been supporting its weight on the floor, began to shift and bend with unnatural flexibility. Two of its arms were braced on the ground, bending unnaturally as it prepared to spring. The other two arms extended upward, grabbing onto the ceiling with a sickening crunch. With a loud creak and a burst of dust and debris, the creature pushed off the ceiling and launched itself towards Cassian. Its bone spikes were extended menacingly, aimed directly at him. Cassian, heart pounding, raised his wooden sword in a desperate defense. The sword, however, was ill-equipped for the monstrous assault. As the creature''s bony spikes descended, Cassian swung his sword with all his might. He aimed to block the spikes, but the force of the attack was overwhelming. The sword struck the sides of the spikes rather than the points, redirecting them slightly but failing to stop them. The wooden blade splintered under the tremendous pressure, and the force of the blow sent Cassian flying backward. He collided with the ground; the impact throwing him against the far wall with a bone-jarring thud. The distance he was thrown was staggering¡ªat least ten meters from where he had been standing. It became painfully clear why Tyron had appeared so weak and battered; the sheer power of the creature''s attacks was beyond anything Cassian had imagined. He lay there, dazed and in agony, understanding now that this wasn''t a fight he could imagine winning and that he had to find a way to survive against such overwhelming odds. The spikes of the creature''s attack had missed him, but the force of the blow had still caused some serious damage¡ªCassian felt several bones cracking painfully. He glanced up at the creature, now using its bony arms as makeshift legs to scuttle along the walls like a spider. Its relentless advance toward him was swift. Cassian''s wooden sword, shattered from its previous clash, was useless, and his bag with any other potential defenses was out of reach. With no other options, he braced himself to dodge the oncoming attack. The creature leapt from the wall with horrifying speed, its bone spikes poised to impale him. Cassian tried to move, but his limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. His strength was sapped, leaving him struggling to evade the attack. The spikes were just inches from his face, and he could see the bony hands gripping them, ready to deliver a fatal blow. Just as the spikes were about to strike, Cassian heard a sudden, unfamiliar voice shout, "Parisosa!" The word meant nothing to him, but as he braced for impact, the spikes disintegrated into dust before reaching him, the particles spraying across his face. The transformation was rapid and total¡ªthe creature itself crumbled into fine dust, which then showered over Cassian. The fine particles coated his face and eyes, obscuring his vision and making it difficult for him to see what was happening. He heard hurried footsteps approaching and felt a hand grasp his arm. The person who had saved him was now kneeling beside him, but the dust cloud made it hard to make out their features. Still, the voice was unmistakably familiar. "Are you alright?" the voice asked urgently. Cassian blinked rapidly, trying to clear his eyes of the lingering dust. The outline of the figure slowly became clearer as the haze began to settle. It was Lady Katherine, her face a mask of concern. "Yes, I''m fine," Cassian managed to say, though his voice was still shaky. "Lady Katherine, is the creature dead?" Lady Katherine''s eyes, filled with relief, met his. "Yes, it''s gone. I''ve dealt with it." Her expression was a mix of relief and weariness, a stark contrast to the calm demeanor she had shown earlier. Cassian took a moment to steady himself, glancing at the area around him he found it covered in dust. The once fearsome beast had been reduced to nothing more than a pile of ashen remains. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now that you''re alright, get up," Lady Katherine said, offering him a hand. Cassian rose with a grunt, wincing as he felt the pain from his few broken bones. Katherine''s concern was evident as she helped him steady himself, but seeing that he could walk, she turned to Lucy, who was standing nearby with a worried expression. "Lucy, handle the cleanup here and explain everything to my mother. Let her know where I''m headed. I''ll be leaving for Magisteria, and you can follow me there in about a week, once the uproar from this incident dies down. Cassian will be coming with me," Lady Katherine instructed firmly. Her tone was calm, though there was an urgency underlying her words. She then turned toward Cassian. "Now, let''s get out of here before anyone comes running, hearing all this commotion." Without waiting for a response, she reached for Cassian''s shoulder. He winced in pain at the pressure, his injuries still fresh from the earlier impact. Katherine either didn''t notice or didn''t care, her focus solely on getting them away from the scene. "Close your eyes. I''m going to teleport us," she commanded. Cassian quickly shut his eyes, not wanting to risk disobeying. As soon as they were closed, he heard Katherine''s voice again, speaking the teleportation spell, "Antarnuae." For a fleeting second, Cassian felt a sensation of weightlessness, as if his body was floating in the air, bit hot air. Then, just as suddenly, he was back on solid ground, the weight of his body settling on his feet. He blinked, trying to regain his bearings, the disorienting sensation fading as the teleportation spell completed. Chapter 42: Eidolon Spawn "What was that thing, my lady?" Cassian asked, his voice a mix of confusion and awe as Katherine tended to his wounds. A warm, gentle flame enveloped his body, radiating a transparent orange hue that illuminated the dark, cold mountain air around them. The pain slowly ebbed away, replaced by a deep sense of relief. They had teleported to the mountains behind the castle, miles away. Cassian hadn''t realized Katherine was capable of such powerful magic, but after seeing her disintegrate the creature with a single spell, he now understood her abilities went far beyond what he had imagined. "That creature is called an Eidolon Spawn," Katherine replied, her voice carrying a note of contempt. Her expression darkened as she continued, "They''re artificially created and embedded into living bodies. You could think of them as a kind of... living spell. But it''s taboo to use one. Few know how to create them." Though she was explaining to him, her gaze seemed distant, lost in thought, as if she were piecing together a mystery of her own. Cassian could tell she wasn''t just sharing knowledge¡ªshe was trying to figure out who had the skill and audacity to make something as twisted as an Eidolon Spawn. Cassian, not noticing Katherine''s contemplative look, spoke up, "Well, whatever that thing was, Captain Tyron wasn''t a match for it." Katherine snapped out of her thoughts and gave a small smile. "An Eidolon Spawn, even the weakest one, is stronger than a Fourth Circle warrior. Tyron is just a Third Circle warrior, so it''s a surprise he managed to block any of its blows at all." Her eyes flickered with amusement. "And you, you managed to block one too. Consider yourself lucky." With that, she stopped the warm flame, letting the healing energy dissipate as she finished tending to his wounds. "The healing spell works well enough for muscles, veins, and other soft tissues, but for your bones to heal properly, you''ll need to drink a bone-repairing potion," Katherine said as she dusted off her clothes. Cassian stretched his body carefully, feeling much less pain than before. Like she said, his bones were still fractured, but the healing of his muscles had helped realign them, making movement less painful. He could manage light movements without much issue, though he knew he wasn''t fully recovered yet. Now free of most of the pain, he glanced around, realizing they were standing in the midst of a dense forest near a rough, uneven path. Having just followed along without knowing what was happening, he finally asked, "Where are we going now, my lady?" All their belongings had been left behind at the castle, with the only thing Cassian carried being his wooden sword, which looked as good as new. "We''re going to wait," Katherine said, her gaze fixed on the road ahead. They were still on the mountain, and the path sloped either up or down depending on the direction, but her eyes were focused intently on the incline, watching for something¡ªor someone. "Wait for what?" Cassian asked, his curiosity piqued. "My friend," Katherine replied, glancing up the road again. "I sent her a message when I decided we were leaving the castle. We got here a bit early, but she should arrive any second now." She then looked back at him, still holding his hand¡ªthe one that had taken the brunt of the creature''s attack. "They might have bone-repairing potions, so bear with it until then," she added with a slight smile, her tone gentle but firm, as if she knew the pain was still gnawing at him. As they waited in the quiet of the mountain path, Cassian''s gaze wandered down the incline. Moments later, the distant rumble of hooves and wheels reached his ears, gradually growing louder. A dark blue carriage appeared from around the bend, its polished surface gleaming under the fading sunlight. The carriage was elegant yet sturdy, and as it approached, Cassian noticed the distinct emblem carved into both of its doors: a man wielding a spear, poised as though ready to throw it. Something about the symbol tugged at Cassian''s memory. He furrowed his brow, trying to recall where he''d seen it before. Then it hit him¡ªit was from that book with the ridiculously long title that he''d struggled to finish. The emblem belonged to the Alacio family, a new lineage of earls, established by a close friend of the last Duke, Katherine''s grandfather. It wasn''t a surprise to Cassian that Katherine referred to whoever was coming as her friend. The Alacio family and the Ven Dyke family had a long history of close ties, even with marriages between the two. The carriage rolled to a stop in front of them, the coachman giving a nod in acknowledgment. Katherine climbed in without hesitation, calling back over her shoulder, "Hop in..." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, there was already a woman seated by the window, staring out at the deep valley below, bathed in moonlight. Her flawless skin seemed to shimmer in the soft glow, and her dark violet hair framed her face, cascading over her shoulders. She wore earrings¡ªa shade of violet that matched her hair¡ªslightly oversized but elegantly shaped. She seemed a little bored as she turned toward Katherine, a smirk curling her lips. "Hey, bitch," she greeted Katherine with casual familiarity. Cassian was surprised¡ªhe had expected the kind of formal greetings usually exchanged between nobles. But instead, Katherine''s voice was filled with frustration. "How many times have I told you not to call me a bitch, Rowena?" Rowena, the violet-haired woman, didn''t bother responding to Katherine''s complaint. Instead, her amused gaze shifted to Cassian, who gave her a polite bow. With a smirk, she said, "I see you''ve brought some company, or should I say a partner? Running away from home with him, are we? Though he seems a bit too young for you, Katherine." Cassian found himself at a loss for words, but Katherine quickly stepped in to save him from further embarrassment. "Don''t joke around, Rowena. He''s my servant, and he''s injured. Do you have a bone-repairing potion on you?" she asked, her tone firm but casual. Chapter 43: Body or Massage Fortunately for Cassian, Rowena Alacio did indeed have a bone-repairing potion. After drinking it, he felt a tingling sensation running through his body, almost like an itch he couldn''t scratch, as his bones began to heal. Once the sensation subsided and he felt fully recovered, he nodded in gratitude and said, "Thank you, Lady Rowena. I won''t forget your help today." Rowena''s purple eyes gleamed with mischief as she leaned in slightly, a playful grin on her lips. "You should forget it, because I''m not doing it for free," she teased. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment before she added, "So, what exactly do you do for your lady here?" She gestured toward Katherine with a quick glance. Katherine, uninterested in the conversation, was staring out the window, clearly not wanting to engage. Cassian noticed her indifference and decided to answer quickly, "I''m responsible for cleaning Lady Katherine''s room." A sympathetic expression crossed Rowena''s face. "Oh, you''ve got it tough, huh?" she said with a knowing smile. Cassian understood the implication and nearly nodded in agreement but held back as Rowena continued, "You should really see a good healer, you perfectionist psychopath." Her comment was clearly aimed at Katherine, who remained indifferent, which seemed to annoy Rowena slightly. Seeing she wasn''t getting the reaction she wanted from Katherine, Rowena leaned back and addressed Cassian directly. "Well, Cassian, unlike her, I''m not going to make you arrange things for me. So tell me, what else can you do to repay me for the bone-repairing potion? keep in mind, It was quite expensive, so simple things won''t do." Finally, Katherine intervened in their conversation, her voice firm. "Don''t mess with him, Rowena. He''s just come out of a life-threatening situation." Rowena''s eyes lit up, a wide grin spreading across her face as she teased, "Doesn''t matter to me what kind of situation he came from¡ªespecially since you haven''t told me anything about it." She smirked, clearly enjoying the reaction she got from Katherine. "I came all this way to help you, and you''re not even telling me why you''re running away from home." Katherine''s expression tightened in frustration. Rowena was the same age as her but had always been more bratty, even though she was clever when she wanted to be. Normally, it was manageable, but today, Katherine had too much on her mind. With a sigh, she relented. "Have you heard about the terrorist attack at Scarlet Castle last month?" she began, her voice more serious. "Yeah," Rowena nodded, then scoffed. "Those damned nobles deserved what they got. One of them was even involved in human trafficking. I can''t believe your people didn''t know about it." Katherine bristled slightly, feeling the sting of Rowena''s criticism aimed directly at the Ven Dyke family for their failure to address corruption. However, she knew Rowena was right, so she didn''t argue and continued, "Well, the leader of that terrorist group managed to slip into the inner castle and then¡ªguess what¡ªhe tried to assassinate me." Rowena''s eyes widened in realization as she turned to Cassian. "So, that''s why he''s hurt. He tried to save you¡­" "Lady Katherine was the one who saved me," Cassian interjected, a hint of embarrassment coloring his voice. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rowena''s confusion was evident, and Katherine chose not to clarify. Instead, she continued, "Then I contacted you using the mana interceptor and delivered the message." Rowena''s bewilderment only deepened. She looked at Katherine with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "So, an assassination attempt was the reason for you to leave the safest place you could be, rather than staying there to avoid future attacks?" Katherine averted her gaze, a hint of guilt in her expression. "As you know, I was planning to go to Magisteria a few months later. But after the assassination attempt, my mother wouldn''t even let me step outside my room. So, I had no choice but to run away." Rowena''s shock quickly turned into anger. "You psycho bitch! She''s going to kill me if she finds out I helped you escape." Katherine, still gazing out the window, replied calmly, "Just tell her I forced you to do it." Rowena''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Oh, like you could force me." Her irritation was palpable, but she softened slightly upon seeing Katherine''s untroubled expression. She then turned to Cassian, who was also looking out the window. While his view was dominated by rugged rocks, Katherine''s was of a deep valley bathed in moonlight. Rowena''s smile returned as she asked, "So, where were we? Right¡ªhow are you going to repay me for that pricey bone-repairing potion? Got any ideas?" Cassian looked puzzled, unsure if she was teasing him like Katherine had suggested. With Katherine remaining silent, Cassian hesitated before responding, "I could give you a foot massage?" "Oh, a foot massage?" Rowena''s eyes sparkled with surprise. She glanced at Katherine, who was trying to hide her reaction, but Rowena caught it nonetheless. "That''s a rather peculiar way to repay me, don''t you think?" Cassian struggled to think of another way to repay her. He wasn''t particularly strong or heroic; he could only offer to be there if she needed him, but that seemed inadequate. As the pressure of her mischievous gaze mounted, he fumbled and blurted out, "My body¡­" Katherine stared at him, shocked by his response, while Rowena chuckled and said, "That sounds interesting, but you''re a bit too young for me to consider that offer. A foot massage will do just fine, though. Actually, why don''t you give my whole legs a massage if you can?" She lifted her legs and placed them on the seat, continuing, "I''ve been quite busy the past two weeks, so it might help relieve some of my tension." Cassian looked slightly disappointed that she rejected his offer to use his whole body to repay her. Still, he thought to himself, at least he''d get to touch her thighs if he did a good job with her feet. Moving to sit near her feet, he asked, "So, do you want a full leg massage¡ªcalves, thighs, and all? Or just the calves and feet?" Rowena, amused by his eagerness, smirked and said, "Start with my feet. I''ll decide how much of my legs need massaging after that." Chapter 44: Paying with Cassian "I have to say, you''ve got magical hands," Rowena remarked as Cassian finished massaging her legs. "I''ve never felt this weightless in my feet and legs before. No wonder Katherine''s taking you with her." Cassian would have liked to continue massaging her thighs, but they were approaching their destination¡ªsomething he was blissfully unaware of. At least he was still alive, which was a relief. For now, he focused on surviving after a near-death experience only hours before¡ªhis second one in just a few months. His immediate goal was to keep a low profile and find a way to learn a sword technique or something that could help him survive future dangerous situations. "You stopping here means you want to travel by air?" Rowena asked, glancing at one of the mountaintops. It had a flat area as large as several training grounds, filled with people, numerous carriages, and a few large constructs that looked like boats to Cassian. He was puzzled about why they were here, so high up in the mountains where the available space was only a few hundred meters wide rivers or ponds. He doubted these large constructs could even fit in them. Cassian glanced at Katherine for an answer to Rowena''s question. She nodded and explained, "My mother would have notified them to keep an eye out for me at every teleportation gate. I could take the road, which would be a month of hassle, or fly through the beautiful clouds in just a week. I chose the clouds." "Suit yourself, just make sure to repay this favor," Rovena said, handing Katherine a large pouch. The distinct clinking sound from inside caught Cassian''s attention, and judging by its size, he quickly guessed what it contained. It was even larger than the one Katherine had given to Sumina at her farewell. "I''ll send you twice the amount, don''t worry," Katherine replied with a smile as she accepted the pouch filled with gold coins. "Money? Nah, I don''t need that. Pay me back with something else¡ªor better yet, give him to me instead," Rovena said, flashing a wide grin at Cassian, leaving him surprised by her words. "I''ve fallen in love with his massages. Having those daily before bed would make me feel like I''m sleeping in heaven." The way Katherine looked at Rowena after hearing her was as if she didn''t need any massage to feel like she was in heaven. Coldly, she said, "Stop messing around. He''s coming with me." Rowena blinked in surprise but quickly smirked. "Relax, I know how important he is to you. Like I said, I don''t need money in return for this favor. Just let me have some of his massages once he''s learned them properly." Katherine looked like she wanted to argue, but before she could say anything, the carriage stopped at the top of the mountain, in front of what looked like a bustling village. Rowena, with a mischievous smile, opened the carriage door and added, "If you say no, I''ll let your mother know you''re heading to Magisteria by airship." Katherine, clearly annoyed, hopped out of the carriage, and Cassian¡ªwho was being used as a bargaining chip without his consent¡ªfollowed. Katherine shot Rowena an angry glare before walking off toward the village, while Cassian, feeling a bit uncomfortable, bowed slightly and said, "Thank you for your help today, Lady Rowena. May your journey to where ever your going next be safe." "Same to you, Mr. Cassian. Take care of my angry friend there. She''s a bit of a psycho, but as long as you''re loyal to her, she won''t do you any harm," Rowena said with a playful grin. She tapped the carriage door, signaling the coachman to drive off, still smiling at Cassian. Rowena was definitely peculiar for a noble, at least from what Cassian had gathered about her. But oddly enough, he kind of liked her. As he watched the carriage disappear down the mountain path, he hurried to catch up with Katherine, who was already browsing the nearby shops. The place resembled a small market, shaped like a village, with people bustling about. Some were clad in armor, while others wore comically large hats, a clear sign they were mages. Cassian couldn''t understand why mages wore such oversized hats¡ªdid they get them as graduation gifts or something? He''d never seen Lady Katherine wear one like that, and she was certainly a mage. Cassian was caught off guard when Katherine suddenly stopped in front of a hat shop and said, "Let''s shop for a bit. I left all my things back there." He quickly realized that he, too, had left his bag behind. At least he had his wooden sword with him, but he would definitely need more than just one set of clothes. Back in the slums, he always had a couple of rags to switch out while the others were drying after washing. He wasn''t sure how to bring it up, and before he can think of way and build up his courage, Katherine glanced at him and said, "Looks like you left your things behind as well. Let''s pick up some clothes for you, too." Cassian smiled and said, "Thank you, my lady." "No worries," Katherine replied as she headed into the hat shop to begin her shopping. After an hour of browsing, to Cassian''s surprise, she had only bought three dresses. She had also discarded the one she was wearing, as it had been attracting quite a bit of attention. The new dresses were much simpler, not drawing as many eyes, and she picked out a pointed hat¡ªnot as comically large as the others Cassian had seen, but big enough that the brim shaded her face. The dress she wore now resembled the long, loose robes many mages donned, but even that couldn''t fully conceal her curves, her figure still noticeable despite the modesty of her attire. Cassian had changed into his usual clothes and bought only two extra sets for the journey. After purchasing their tickets and booking a small private cabin¡ªKatherine insisted on keeping a low profile, by not getting two, they finally boarded the ship. The room was modest, with a single bed, a tiny bathroom, and just enough space to walk around. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian was still a bit confused¡ªshe could have easily booked him a berth in a standard room with another passenger. But he didn''t complain and quietly followed her lead as he climbed into bed beside her. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Where am I supposed to sleep?'' seeing Katherine let out a sigh as she lay down on the bed, removing her hat. "Are you planning to stand there all night?" she asked, eyeing Cassian, who stood awkwardly by the door, unsure of what to say. Seeing his hesitation, she sighed in frustration and added, "Come on, we can sleep together. I don''t mind." She shifted to the side, making room for him on the bed. Chapter 45: Dive first, fly later Cassian had been quite vocal about not wanting to share the same bed with Lady Katherine, but she had insisted. Now, he sat awkwardly at the edge of the bed, watching as Katherine fidgeted with her clothes, folding and refolding them on the table for the past ten minutes. Finally, unable to contain his frustration, he asked, "My lady, can I help?" Katherine turned to him with a frustrated expression and said, "Yes, align them perfectly, like you do with my other clothes." Cassian nodded, taking the dresses and neatly arranging them the way she liked. Her expression softened slightly, though the frustration lingered. She pointed to another piece of clothing in the bag and said, "Do the same with those." It was her undergarments, and Cassian didn''t feel the slightest bit embarrassed handling them¡ªnor did she. After all, he arranged them daily at the castle. It might''ve been a different story if she were actually wearing them, but for now, they were just pieces of clothing. As he picked up a simple red bra, he couldn''t help but comment, "This one''s different from your usual ones, my lady," feeling the fabric before adding, "It''s also a bit less soft. Won''t it be uncomfortable for you?" Katherine looked at him, a bit surprised. Not by the question, but by how casually he''d asked it. An amused smile crossed her face. "You know a lot about undergarments?" This time, Cassian didn''t fumble, thinking she was asking casually. Without looking back as he placed the bra on top of the already neatly arranged dresses, he replied, "Oh, that''s because I usually put them away in your closet after they''ve been washed, so I''ve picked up a few things here and there." "Is that so?" Katherine''s amused smile lingered as she added, "And did you ever imagine me just wearing them only?" Cassian was about to answer with a quick ''yes,'' but snapped out of his relaxed state. Turning to her swiftly, he shook his head vigorously, saying, "No, I wouldn''t dare, my lady." "Yeah, yeah, like I believe that," Katherine replied in a slightly mocking tone as she leaned back on the bed. "Cassian, one thing I know about men is that when they start growing hair down there, their inner pervert shows up automatically. So, I''m sure you imagine me in those every time you handle them. I don''t care that you do, just don''t lie about it." Cassian had to admit, her analogy wasn''t far off, but agreeing with her might cost him his head, so he silently returned to arranging her clothes the way she preferred. Katherine, now staring at the ceiling, went quiet for a few moments before breaking the silence, "The staff said this ship is taking off at sunrise, right?" "Yeah, he said the ship will take off at the first ray of sun," Cassian replied, still puzzled. He couldn''t wrap his mind around how this ship could fly. He knew mages could levitate, but seeing an entire ship do the same? That was something entirely new to him. "So, just an hour or two until we''re off. Wanna watch it?" Katherine asked, glancing out the window at the fading darkness, the first hints of morning light creeping in. "It''s really fun¡ªthe ship dives down the mountains at first. It''s such a rush!" she added, her face lighting up with excitement. But Cassian wasn''t sharing her enthusiasm. "Fun?" Diving down a mountain didn''t sound like fun to him at all. Even if there was an ocean below, falling from this height seemed like a death wish. With a bit of controlled apprehension, he asked, "But, my lady, aren''t we supposed to¡­ fly?" "It''ll fly, but only after the fall," Katherine said, sitting up again with an excited grin. Cassian, still uneasy, couldn''t help but ask, "If it''s gonna fly, why fall in the first place?" "It''s some complicated stuff, but why worry? Just wait and see¡ªit''s way more fun when we dive down. Trust me, it''s better than just flying." She turned to the window again, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Some people say flying makes them feel free and weightless, but for me, it''s the fall. That''s when you feel true freedom and weightlessness. It''s amazing." Katherine''s excitement and smile did wonders in easing Cassian''s fears. Her genuine happiness while talking about falling from great heights was infectious¡ªhe hadn''t seen her this joyful, at least not in the time he''d worked for her. "I guess I''m looking forward to it then," he said, feeling his nerves calm. Katherine smiled at him, and Cassian, feeling a little more comfortable, decided to ask, "Lady Rowena is... quite peculiar. How did you two become friends?" "It happened because we both had the same etiquette teacher," Katherine replied with a small grin. "Though clearly, she didn''t learn much from her." Her smile faded slightly as she glanced at him, her tone turning more serious. "Talking of her, why did you offer your body to her? That''s not something you should offer to someone you''ve just met." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian blushed slightly as he recalled the moment and replied, "What else could I have said? She was putting pressure on me," his face still flushed. "Besides, I didn''t have anything else to offer her, my lady. I even offered to massage her feet but¡ª" Before he could finish, Katherine cut him off. "And that¡ªdon''t offer massages to anyone else, either. You only do that for me, understand?" Cassian nodded, still confused. "Yes, my lady, but... is there a reason for that? Do they do something special?" He had been thinking about offering massages to earn extra money to fund his swordsmanship lessons, but now he''d have to reconsider. Katherine sighed before explaining. She told him how she''d had complications at birth and how those specific massages had helped her. She even mentioned that they had some effect on improving the strength in the massaged areas, which surprised Cassian. His plan to use massages for extra cash reappeared in his mind. Chapter 46: Freedom The morning light grew steadily brighter, transforming the dark sky into various shades of blue, soon to ignite into a fiery orange on one side. It was a beautiful sight, but that wasn''t why everyone on board was so excited. The real thrill came from what was about to happen next. The ship, which looked more suited for the sea than the sky, was slowly approaching a sloping path that ended abruptly at the edge of a valley¡ªno barrier, nothing to stop it from plunging over the edge. For those like Katherine, who had experienced this before, the excitement was palpable. She couldn''t wait for the dive. But for others, like Cassian, experiencing this for the first time, it was a different story. Fear gripped him as the ship inched closer to what felt like a leap into the unknown. Cassian had asked one of the crew members why the ship needed to dive first before flying, but all he could make out from their confusing explanation was something about building momentum. He didn''t care much for the details¡ªhe just wanted to survive in one piece. Standing next to Katherine, he clutched the rope tightly, knuckles white with tension. Noticing how terrified he was, Katherine tried to reassure him. "Don''t be scared, Cassian. Even if something goes wrong and the ship keeps diving, you know I can fly, right? So just try to enjoy it." Cassian nodded, choosing to believe Katherine. But still, his grip on the rope tightened further, and he felt his heartbeat quicken with every passing second. He glanced around, noticing the mix of expressions on the other passengers. Some were just as terrified as him, their hands gripping the railings or ropes like lifelines, while others looked excited¡ªsome even laughing in anticipation of the plunge. His gaze shifted to Katherine. She, too, was holding onto the rope, but her face was lit up with excitement. Her eyes sparkled with the thrill of the moment, the very idea of the dive filling her with joy. It was as if she had done this countless times before. Cassian could hardly understand how someone could be so relaxed about falling off a mountain. The ship began to tilt, slowly at first. Cassian''s breath caught in his throat as the massive vessel slid down the slick path toward the valley. The wooden deck creaked beneath his feet, the sound sending shivers down his spine. The ship picked up speed, the slope growing steeper with each second. Cassian''s heart pounded violently in his chest, feeling as though it would burst at any moment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could hear people gasping, some shouting in excitement. Others, like him, were too scared to make a sound. The wind whipped through his hair as the ship accelerated, and he felt the first lurch in his stomach. His feet were starting to lift from the deck, and panic surged through him. The ship was surrounded by a shimmering magical barrier, glimmering like a dome of light that protected the passengers from being thrown overboard. Just as the ship reached the edge of the slope, it nosedived into the valley. The moment it left the ground, everything seemed to slow down for Cassian. His feet floated above him, his entire body weightless as the ship plunged through the air. He glanced at Katherine, who was still gripping the rope but smiling brightly, her excitement at its peak. Cassian''s heart raced. His knuckles turned white from gripping the rope tightly, every muscle in his body tense. He could see other passengers, some more relaxed than others, though a few who couldn''t hold on properly were thrown against the barrier, bouncing back with a mixture of shock and laughter. The magical field crackled softly, containing the chaos as the ship hurtled downward. The wind howled around them, making the ship creak and groan as it picked up speed. Cassian felt his stomach drop¡ªlike it had been left behind somewhere at the top of the mountain. The valley below rushed up at a terrifying pace, and his vision blurred, overwhelmed by the sheer speed of the fall. His body tensed involuntarily as if bracing for impact, and he instinctively shut his eyes, trying to block out the terror that gripped him. But then, through the screams of passengers around him¡ªsome filled with fear, others bursting with wild excitement¡ªhe remembered Katherine''s words: "It''s more fun than flying... You feel truly free and weightless." The ship wasn''t crashing, it was gliding, diving like a bird swooping toward the earth. His heart was racing, but something in him shifted. Instead of fighting the sensation, he started to surrender to it. With great hesitation, Cassian opened his eyes, his breath catching as he looked out at the stunning scene unfolding below. The green valley, bathed in the soft light of dawn, stretched out endlessly beneath them. The ship wasn''t tumbling uncontrollably¡ªit was falling with grace. His grip on the rope loosened, and the overwhelming fear that had consumed him just moments before started to fade, replaced by something strange and new. The rush of air no longer felt like a threat but a force lifting him, holding him in a strange, exhilarating limbo between sky and earth. Katherine had been right. For the first time, he felt that weightlessness she had described. His fear melted away, replaced by a sense of freedom he had never known. The world seemed distant, his worries insignificant as he soared down with the ship. The wind whipping through his hair felt freeing, like he had let go of something heavy he didn''t even know he''d been carrying. For a fleeting moment, Cassian forgot about everything¡ªhis near-death experiences, the strange journey he''d found himself on, even Katherine''s unpredictable nature. All that mattered was this feeling, this strange sense of release. He wasn''t just falling; he was flying, in a way he had never imagined possible. The ship continued its descent, the ground rushing up to meet them, but instead of dread, Cassian now felt a wild exhilaration. This was freedom¡ªraw, untamed, and intoxicating. His heart raced, but not with fear. He looked over at Katherine, who was grinning, her eyes sparkling with the same joy she had described before. He gave her a nod, understanding, finally, why she loved this so much. For the first time in what felt like forever, Cassian smiled, fully letting go of his fears. He was alive, and for now, that was all that mattered. The ship had finally fallen far enough to build the momentum it needed. Suddenly, its bow began to lift, and the terrifying weightlessness shifted into a crushing force as every passenger slammed into the deck. Groans of pain echoed across the ship, but it was short-lived, as their surroundings transformed. Cassian blinked in awe. They were now soaring through the clouds, bathed in the fiery hues of the rising sun. The once intimidating plunge was now replaced by a breathtaking view, the sky ablaze in shades of orange and gold as they floated above the clouds. "That was incredible!" Cassian exclaimed, his face lit up with the biggest smile, his eyes sparkling with excitement. Katherine, seeing his happiness, couldn''t help but smile brightly herself. "Told you it''d be fun," she said, a satisfied gleam in her eyes. Chapter 47: Memories to remember (R-18) The night had been filled with unforgettable moments, and it was the second time Cassian felt his life had taken a sharp turn. But what stuck with him most was the ship''s dive¡ªat least, that''s what he thought until he found himself lying next to a sleeping Katherine. He clung to the edge of the bed, trying his best to fall asleep, but his restless mind wouldn''t let him. He''d insisted on sleeping on the floor, but Katherine had refused, forcing him to lie beside her. Now, he barely dared to move, holding his breath in fear of disturbing her. To make matters worse, his wandering thoughts kept urging him to sneak a glance at her while she slept, hoping to see a little more than he should. Cassian fought the urge with all his will, but finally gave in and shifted his position. As he moved, he realized Katherine was already facing him, her yellow eyes wide open and staring, surprising him. "Can''t sleep?" she asked, her voice calm. Cassian quickly masked his expression and nodded. "Me neither. Could you give me a massage? It helps me relax," she said, turning to lie on her back. Though slightly annoyed by the request, Cassian smiled and nodded, feeling a bit of sympathy for her ever since he learned why she needed the massages. With a soft smile, he shifted to sit at her feet and gently raised her dress just enough to uncover her legs and feet. As he began, he made some small talk, "You seem to have quite a lot of experience with flying ships, my lady." Katherine nodded with a soft smile as Cassian began massaging her legs, his fingers working out the tension in her muscles. "When I was studying, flying was my favorite thing to do in my free time. My master had a personal ship¡ªit was way better than this standard one." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lady studied at Magisteria, right? Does lady''s master live there too? Are we going to stay at his place?" Cassian asked eagerly, excited at the thought of seeing an even better flying ship and getting to ride it. Katherine''s smile faded slightly, turning a bit sad. "Unfortunately, my master is no longer with us, so no, we won''t be staying at his home. But don''t worry, we''ll still get the chance to ride one of his ships." "My apologies, my lady. I didn''t know," Cassian said, bowing his head respectfully. "Don''t worry about it," Katherine said softly. "He died happy, content with everything he accomplished." Cassian, still focused on massaging her feet, moved to the sensitive spots between her toes, a place that usually made her react more intensely. Sure enough, her breathing quickened, and soft, sweet moans slipped from her lips, her eyes becoming slightly misty. Cassian, however, was too absorbed in his task to notice. He kept the conversation going, asking, "Was he a powerful mage?" Katherine smiled through her shallow breaths. "Yeah, he was... but I''m stronger than him now." "Oh, really?" Cassian asked, genuinely surprised. From what he knew, a master, especially one teaching noble children, wasn''t an ordinary person. They were usually the strongest and most knowledgeable in their field. Since Lady Katherine was a mage, her master must have been incredibly powerful. If she was stronger than him now, she had to be quite a force within the magical circles. Curiosity got the better of him as he asked, "How much stronger?" "Enough to worry some important people," Katherine replied with a smirk, " And enough to send assassins." Cassian''s eyes widened in realization. The attack tonight wasn''t just about targeting a princess of the Ven Dyke Duchy¡ªit was to eliminate a rising power threatening those already in control. If Cassian remembered correctly, there hadn''t been any prominent mage in the Ven Dyke family for centuries, so Lady Katherine was likely a rare exception. That meant she had to be incredibly powerful. He didn''t know how mages ranked their strength, like how warriors were classified¡ªfirst-circle warrior, second-circle warrior, and so on, all the way to ninth-circle warriors. But from what he could gather, she must be at a high level. He chose not to ask, not wanting to seem suspicious, and instead shifted the conversation to lighter topics. He asked her about other fun things she enjoyed, and soon her responses became shorter and less detailed, until they were just soft hums. Eventually, she went quiet. By that time, Cassian had just finished massaging her legs and had moved up to her thighs, gently uncovering them. Almost all of her thighs were now visible¡ªthis was the first time he had seen them this bare, illuminated by the soft light. Each time his hands pressed into them, they gently gave way before springing back, their surface smooth yet firm beneath his touch. As he massaged, a soft pink hue would bloom where his fingers applied pressure, the skin warming beneath the rhythm of his movements. Despite his regular contact with her, the sheer size of her thighs never failed to amaze him. Even just above her knees, his hands couldn''t fully grasp their circumference. They only grew thicker and fuller as he worked his way upward, the muscles firm beneath the surface, yet her skin still had a silky, yielding texture. By the time his hands neared the top, he was awestruck again by how large they were¡ªhe doubted even with three hands he could completely wrap around one thigh. Still, he took his time to check that, wanting to be cautious. As his hands roamed further, his fingers kneading deeply into the thick muscles, he gently raised her skirt little by little. Each time he revealed more, his eyes caught details he''d only ever glimpsed before¡ªthe delicate folds of her skin, the way her thighs sloped gracefully, filling out beneath the thin material. The soft jiggle as his hands moved along her legs made him aware of how they weren''t just toned, but plush, almost inviting. Slowly, he continued massaging her, inching her skirt higher bit by bit. Each movement revealed more of what he had only caught glimpses of over the past month, as he had been massaging her thighs. Chapter 48: Baby face (R-18) Cassian''s brow was damp with sweat as his fingers cautiously lifted Katherine''s dress a little higher, careful not to disturb her sleep. Slowly, he raised it just enough to reveal the entirety of her thighs, stopping only when he reached the band of her panties. His heart raced as he paused, taking in the sight before him. It was the first time he had seen any woman''s leg in nothing but her undergarments, and he couldn''t help but let his eyes roam over every detail, committing it all to memory. Katherine''s panties were delicate, made of lace like the ones he had often seen when handling her clothes. This one was a dark blue, contrasting beautifully with her pale skin, the intricate patterns of the lace adding a subtle allure. The waistband sat snugly on her hips, emphasizing the curves of her body, while the material clung gently to her, leaving just enough to the imagination. The lace along the edges gently pressed into her skin, highlighting the fullness of her thighs and hips. It clung to her curves in a way that made each detail more pronounced, enhancing her natural beauty rather than covering it. As his eyes wandered lower, he noticed the lace becoming just sheer enough to allow him a glimpse of the pale, almost translucent skin underneath. To his surprise, there was a faint growth of hair, barely visible through the delicate fabric, which seemed to add a certain rawness to the sight, something more human and intimate than the perfectly smooth image he might have imagined. Though the center of her panties was made of a thicker, less transparent material, obscuring any view of what lay beneath, he could still make out the faint shape of what was underneath it through the lace. The slight indentation of the fabric gave away subtle hints of her form, teasing him with its closeness, yet still maintaining a layer of mystery. But he didn''t dare to touch her panties or uncover her fully, despite how far he had already ventured into this perverse massage. The fear of Lady Katherine waking up and turning him into a half-blasted corpse or a pile of ash still loomed in his mind. So, he continued massaging her, though his eyes couldn''t help but linger on the lace fabric, trying to discern the hidden parts beneath it. His hands, now bolder than before, gently kneaded the softest, innermost parts of her thighs. The texture was incredible¡ªwarm, smooth, and slightly slick with sweat, yet incredibly soft, like nothing he had ever felt before, except perhaps Lucy''s breasts. His fingers hovered just at the edge of her buttocks, the temptation to touch them gnawing at him, but he refrained. To go that far would require her to shift positions, and he couldn''t risk waking her. As he worked, Cassian couldn''t help but notice the intoxicating scent that lingered in the air around her. A flowery, rosy fragrance mixed with the warmth of her skin filled his senses. It clung to his hands as they moved over her inner thighs, a heady aroma that made his pulse quicken. He took a subtle sniff, savoring the blend of her natural scent and the perfume she always wore. It was alluring, gentle, and utterly feminine¡ªsomething that seemed to wrap around him and pull him deeper into the moment. ''She smells so nice,'' Cassian thought, the intoxicating scent clouding his judgment and making him bolder. Slowly, he lifted one of Katherine''s legs, sliding underneath it and letting it rest across his thigh. He positioned himself awkwardly beneath her knee, the angle strange and uncomfortable enough that it could have easily woken her. But it didn''t, and that only fueled his growing daring. Emboldened, he carefully lifted her second leg, placing it over his other thigh. Now, he sat fully between her legs, her soft, warm thighs resting on him. The feeling of her skin, smooth and supple against his body, made his pulse race. His hands roamed over her legs, pressing into her thighs as if he was still diligently massaging, but now with an added sense of intimacy. He let his fingers slide further up, brushing over the inner parts of her thighs, slowly venturing into areas he had never dared before. The closer his hands moved to where her legs met, the more his fingertips brushed against the lace of her dark blue panties. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katherine, still fast asleep, had no idea how close Cassian was to crossing a line. The weight of her legs resting on him, the softness of her skin, the warmth of her body¡ªeverything combined into an overwhelming sensation. Guilt gnawed at him, knowing how immoral this was, but the thrill of it made it impossible to stop. His hands continued to roam her thighs, his touch gentle yet filled with desire, even as the large bulge in his pants pressed against her legs, a constant reminder of the line he had already blurred. As the desire within him surged uncontrollably, Cassian found himself unable to resist any longer. His hands, once hesitant, began to drift toward the shape that had held his attention all this time. Finally, his fingers brushed against the lace of her panties. "Nggh..." Katherine let out a soft sound, her lips parting slightly, causing Cassian''s heart to stop in terror. He froze, convinced she had woken up. His eyes darted to her face, but to his immense relief, her eyes remained shut, her expression unchanged. Still, the sound was a harsh reminder of the line he was dangerously close to crossing. The fear sobered him quickly. Delicately, he began to slip out from under her legs, moving with painstaking slowness to avoid waking her. His heart raced, his breath shallow as he carefully covered her legs again with her skirt, concealing what he had exposed. Once Katherine was settled, her breathing was steady in sleep. ''Thank God she didn''t wake up,'' Cassian thought to himself, letting out a long sigh of relief as he lay down beside her. Though a sense of regret lingered¡ªwishing he could have done more¡ªhe knew better. His gaze shifted to Katherine, her peaceful face framed by the soft glow of the dim room, but his body remained tense. His erection was still painfully obvious, but he fought hard to control his urges, knowing the consequences if he pushed his luck any further. Determined not to do anything more outrageous than what he''d already done, Cassian forced himself to close his eyes, hoping sleep would claim him before his impulses could. He eventually drifted off, unaware that if he had stayed awake even a moment longer, he might have lost his composure completely. Katherine''s yellow eyes had opened, gleaming with mischief as they watched him. A sly, amused smile tugged at her lips as she stared at his sleeping face. ''I didn''t think he''d make his move so soon,'' she mused, her gaze traveling from his face down to the very prominent bulge in his pants, which caused her eyes to widen slightly in surprise. Her smile deepened. ''So... it was his thing I felt,'' she thought, a smirk forming as she looked back at his innocent, sleeping expression. ''Quite big for such a baby face...'' Chapter 49: Distraction while training Cassian woke up sometime after midnight, feeling unusually well-rested. It was the longest sleep he''d had in months, a result of the exhausting events from the night before. Now feeling refreshed, he glanced over at the side of the bed, only to notice Katherine wasn''t there. In fact, she wasn''t in the room at all. He let out a sigh of relief. The fact that she wasn''t present meant she hadn''t discovered his outrageous behavior from the night before. He was safe for now. Shaking off the lingering anxiety, Cassian quickly checked the system tasks and hurried to clean himself up. When he returned, he found Katherine sitting at the table, calmly reading a book. As soon as she noticed him coming out of the washroom, she spoke without looking up, "Eat something." She gestured to a plate filled with fruits on the table. Cassian nodded, feeling a bit awkward. He wanted to greet her but found himself unsure of what to say. Normally, he''d say "good morning," but it was still night, and "good night" felt more like a farewell than a greeting. He stood there for a moment, lost for words, before deciding to sit and eat in silence. Cassian quietly sat down and began munching on the fruit. He ate quickly, almost too quickly, prompting Katherine to comment without looking up from her book, "I wanted to bring more, but that''s all they had. It''s well past dinner hours." "It''s fine, my lady. This is more than enough," Cassian replied, offering a polite smile. "Besides, it''ll be time for breakfast soon, so I can eat then." After finishing the fruit, he asked for permission to go train. Katherine simply waved her hand, still engrossed in her reading, signaling her approval without saying a word. With that, Cassian made his way up to the deck. It was quiet, with only a few crew members tending to the ship at such a late hour. Last night, he had been too exhausted to stay on deck and take in the view, but now that he was well-rested, he was eager to appreciate the serene beauty of the night sky. He strolled over to the railings, feeling the cool breeze and taking a deep breath as he gazed out into the vast expanse of stars above. Cassian stood by the railing, mesmerized by the sight before him. The ship floated gracefully atop a sea of clouds, bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of moonlight and starlight. The clouds themselves seemed almost magical, their billowy forms shining faintly with a blue hue that gave the scene an otherworldly quality. It was as if they were sailing through a dream. Every so often, as the ship passed through thinner patches of the clouds, Cassian caught glimpses of the land below. To his surprise, the terrain wasn''t as dark as he''d expected. The silver light of the moon illuminated shimmering lakes and winding rivers, their surfaces reflecting the celestial glow. Small villages and distant cities stood out in the landscape. The villages, though tiny from this height, pulsed with life. Pinpricks of light dotted the darkness, likely from lamps, torches, or fires burning in hearths. Larger cities glowed brighter, like clusters of stars scattered across the ground. Cassian could even make out the faint outlines of roads winding through forests, connecting these distant places. Cassian leaned against the railing for another ten minutes, lost in thought, before sighing and muttering, "System, show me today''s tasks again." [!Ding] [Daily Training Tasks: Block 50 Overhead Slashes: 0/50 Deflect 20 Moves: 0/20 Parry 10 Moves: 0/10 Dodge 30 Attacks: 0/30 Dodge 10 Feint Attacks: 0/10 Duration: 24 hours] He frowned slightly at the tasks. They were familiar but still a bit daunting. The first time he''d gotten them, it had taken him almost the entire day to complete everything¡ªnot because they were impossibly difficult, but because he hadn''t fully understood the difference between certain terms. He''d thought everything just meant blocking the attack in some way. It was only after trial and error that he learned the nuances. Deflecting wasn''t just blocking¡ªit was redirecting the attack, changing its course. Parrying, on the other hand, involved deflecting and then following up with a counter-attack. Dodging was straightforward, and feints were tricky, but at least now he understood them better. The real issue wasn''t the training itself¡ªCassian knew he was improving¡ªbut the embarrassment of doing it in the open, where anyone could see him. It wasn''t that he was a beginner or worried about his skills. The problem was that the system created a shadow avatar, only visible to him, so from an outsider''s perspective, it would just look like he was swinging and dodging thin air. People would see him jumping around, blocking, and countering¡­ nothing. It made him feel ridiculous. ''Well, it has to be done, so no point worrying about it,'' he muttered, shaking off the embarrassment. He stretched to loosen his muscles, preparing himself mentally and physically for the challenge ahead. "System, make the shadow use all the moves from the daily task while attacking me. Mix them up and keep them coming until I finish," he instructed, steeling his nerves. [Whenever the trainee is ready, say ''Start shadow training.''] Cassian finished his stretching, took a deep breath, and settled into his stance. With a firm voice, he said, "Start shadow training." As he spoke, dark fog coalesced from the shadows around him, swiftly forming a shadowy figure that mirrored his own stance and appearance. The tasks were focused on defense, so the shadow moved at impressive speed¡ªnot inhuman, but still quick. The first attack was an overhead slash. Cassian raised his sword in anticipation, but to his surprise, the shadow delivered a powerful kick to his chest instead. The force of the blow made him wince in pain as he clenched his chest, muttering, "fuck, those feints..." Though Cassian was in pain, anyone observing would only see a person working on his acting skills rather than his swordsmanship. The shadow paused, not advancing as Cassian took a moment to reassess before resuming his stance. When the shadow attacked again, it began with a slightly tilted overhead slash. This time, Cassian kept a vigilant eye on the shadow''s legs as well, raising his sword to block the strike only when he was sure there were no additional tricks. [1 overhead slash blocked successfully.] The system''s voice echoed in his mind, marking the start of his daily training. Cassian was learning quickly, aided by the relentless shadow sparring partner that showed no mercy in its strikes. Once again, Cassian failed to dodge a feigned attack as the shadow raised its leg but then slashed down at his shoulder. However, catching the rhythm of the fight, Cassian began to block and dodge the attacks with increasing skill, and occasionally deflected them. [Overhead slash blocked successfully.] ... [Overhead slash blocked successfully.] ... [Dodged the attack successfully.] ... [Dodged the attack successfully.] ... [Deflected the attack successfully.] ... As he settled into the rhythm, Cassian found himself blocking and dodging with growing ease, managing to parry one of the shadow''s attacks. When he landed a counter-strike, he couldn''t help but smirk as he watched the shadow dissipate like liquid smoke. The shadow seemed enraged by Cassian''s success, its speed increasing and its movements becoming more erratic. The attack pattern shifted from straightforward overhead slashes to more complex maneuvers, including Zornhaws and Underhaws. The Zornhaw was an overhead slash at a precise 45-degree angle, while the Underhaw came from below, slashing upward. These new attacks were trickier to block, though dodging them remained somewhat manageable. If executed correctly, they could deliver either a devastating blow to a sensitive area or a painful cut to the shoulder. Cassian was fortunate to only receive a searing blow to his shoulder, which left him wincing in pain. Enduring the pain, Cassian pressed on, knowing that this amount of discomfort was preferable to losing a limb or his life. Despite the pain, he was now halfway through his training tasks, and it had only been about fifteen minutes since he began. The session seemed to be wrapping up quickly, with the shadow increasing its speed and incorporating more feints into its attacks. Cassian managed to block some and dodge others without taking any direct hits. He handled the other attacks without mistakes until he faced a simple overhead slash. A sudden voice broke his concentration. "My friend, what are you doing? Are you training for some kind of play?" The distraction made him look toward the voice, and before he could identify its owner, he realized his mistake. The single word ''shit'' echoed in his mind just before a sharp blow to the head sent him crashing to the deck. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 50: A Narcissist "Which bastard was it?" Cassian muttered, his vision blurring after taking two blows to the head¡ªfirst from the shadowy sword, and then from hitting the ground. "Are you alright, my friend?" a voice asked, sounding concerned. It was clearly a man''s voice, but it carried the politeness usually found in noblewomen. Cassian couldn''t make out who it was, but the person helped him to his feet. As his vision cleared, he finally saw the one responsible for his current state and as well as his rescuer. The man was tall, with a clean-shaven, handsome face, blue hair, and deep blue eyes that sparkled with mischief. His polite smile lingered as he regarded Cassian. "I must say, you really are dedicated to whatever it was you were doing¡ªso much that you''re willing to hurt yourself for it." His tone was impressed, leaving Cassian confused as the man continued, "But what were you practicing for? If that''s what you were doing?" Cassian was still confused by the man''s question but quickly realized he was referring to Cassian sparring with the shadow, which was invisible to everyone except him. Understanding dawned, and a faint blush crept onto his face as he thought of how to respond. "I was... sword training," he admitted. There was no reason to lie¡ªhe could only save so much face by doing so. "Really? What a surprise!" the man said, his expression shifting to excitement. He placed a hand on the dark blue hilt of the sword strapped to his waist and continued, "I''m also a swordsman. It''s not every day you meet a fellow practitioner." Cassian didn''t quite believe him. You could find someone carrying a sword on just about every street corner. But as he looked closer at the man''s weapon, he was surprised. The hilt and scabbard were the same dark blue, with intricate red metal carvings as decoration. Even though Cassian didn''t know much about craftsmanship, he could tell the sword was expensive¡ªwhoever owned it had to be wealthy. As for the guy''s skill, Cassian couldn''t say, but his confident demeanor and athletic build made it seem like he knew what he was doing. Noticing Cassian staring, the man smiled teasingly. "I know I''m handsome and it''s hard to look away from face," he said with a grin. "But you can keep talking while you stare. The name''s Julius Raseac. Nice to meet you." He extended a hand toward Cassian. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian, surprised by the man''s words, hesitated for a moment before shaking his hand. "I''m Cassian..." He paused, unsure if he should fully introduce himself, not wanting any misunderstandings, but he went ahead anyway. "Ven Dyke..." As expected, the reaction was instant. The man looked both surprised and excited. "Holy hell... I''ve met a swordsman from a family of warriors! What a luck!" Before Cassian could correct him, the man kept going. "So, you were really practicing sword fighting? I thought you were either doing some sort of performance or... maybe just a bit off in the head. But who would''ve guessed you were actually training?" The man was so excited to hear that Cassian was from the Ven Dyke family that Cassian couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. He cleared his throat to correct the misunderstanding. "Apologies, Mr. Raseac, but I think you''ve misunderstood me a bit." Before he could explain, Julius cut him off with a confused look. "Just Julius is fine. And what misunderstanding? You''re not from the Ven Dyke family? But your red hair and red eyes say otherwise." "I''m not saying I''m not a Ven Dyke," Cassian quickly clarified, worried Julius might interrupt him again. "I am, but I''m a bastard, a servant to the main family. And as for the training, it''s called shadow training." He finished in one breath, hoping to avoid another interruption. But Julius didn''t interrupt again, just stared at him for a moment before asking, "Alright, I get it. But this shadow training¡ªwas it developed by the Ven Dyke warriors or something?" Cassian, feeling a bit irritated at having his session interrupted, moved back to a clear space. "No, it''s not. It''s just something I came up with when I started training with a sword," he said, hoping to end the conversation. Julius, clearly surprised, followed him, still not getting the hint. "Really? When did you start training, then?" "A few months ago," Cassian replied, swinging his sword, hoping that if he kept practicing, maybe the guy would take the hint and leave him alone. But Julius didn''t stop and kept firing off more questions as he watched Cassian swing his sword. "You don''t seem like someone who just started a few months ago. Your swings are pretty smooth for that," he observed, eyes following Cassian''s movements. Cassian, growing more irritated, had stopped responding, but Julius kept going, adjusting his position to watch Cassian from different angles. "Good... good... can you explain how this shadow training technique works?" Cassian finally stopped, letting out a sigh. "If I explain it to you, will you leave me alone?" Julius blinked in surprise, then said, "Oh, I didn''t realize I was bothering you. My apologies for that." Cassian just waved off Julius''s apology, not really believing it, and explained the shadow training technique, mixing in a few lies. "I came up with it when I needed a sparring partner to test my moves and improve. It was tough practicing alone, and the partners I had didn''t help me much, so I developed this shadow training method," he said. Seeing Julius still looking confused, he added, "Basically, in shadow training, you imagine a shadow standing in front of you¡ªeither a person you know or even yourself¡ªattacking you. You defend yourself against it. The trick is, you can command this shadow to attack with a specific set of moves you''re training to defend against. And... that''s shadow training." Cassian finished with a smile, curious to see how Julius would react. Julius looked at him with pity, then sighed. "And here I thought you were a genius... turns out, you''re just a bit off in the head." He patted Cassian''s shoulder and, in the same sympathetic tone, added, "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. It''s just a shame, though¡ªyour sword swings are really precise and smooth for someone your age." Cassian felt a surge of anger at Julius''s words and the way he misunderstood him, assuming there was something wrong with his mind. But as he watched the blue-haired man walk away, he held back his frustration. Without turning around, Julius waved a hand and said, "Well, if you ever find yourself in Magisteria and need help, come find me. I''ll do what I can for a fellow swordsman." With that, Julius headed toward the cabins. As he disappeared from sight, Cassian muttered under his breath, "Fucking narcissist," before getting back to his training. Chapter 51: The Tears of Pleasure After finishing his training, Cassian returned to his room and, not finding Katherine there, went to wash up. When he came out, he saw Katherine back in the room, reading her book. He greeted her with a bow, saying, "My lady." Katherine looked up and asked, "Do you usually practice for nearly two hours in the morning?" Cassian shook his head and replied, "No, my lady, just for an hour at most, and then again at noon and in the evening. It took so long today because of that... asshole." Realizing he had used an offensive term, he quickly added, "I apologize for using such a word in front of you, my lady." Katherine looked surprised but didn''t seem offended. "Don''t worry about it," she said, then asked, "But who made you use such a vulgar word?" "A blue-haired narcissist named Julius something," Cassian replied, still a bit annoyed. He was still upset about Julius''s comment questioning his sanity. Sure, the shadow training he''d explained might seem a bit odd, but it could be effective if someone had a strong imagination. Katherine''s expression changed to one of recognition as she smiled and asked, "Julius Raseac, was it?" "Yeah, that''s him. But how do you know his name, my lady?" Cassian asked, puzzled. Katherine smiled and replied, "He''s an acquaintance of mine. Yes, he can be a narcissist and an asshole, but don''t take it personally¡ªhe means well." She then asked, "Is he also on the ship?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian nodded. "Yeah, I saw him heading into the premium cabins." "Well, next time you see him, don''t mention that I''m on board," Katherine said, reclining back. "As you''ve noticed, he can be quite annoying, too." "Yeah, he is," Cassian agreed, recalling how Julius hadn''t taken the hint to leave when he kept ignoring him. "Anyway," Katherine said, "I''ve asked the staff to bring food to our room, so you can rest for now." Cassian paused in his steps toward the door. With no other tasks assigned by Lady Katherine, Cassian looked around the room for something to do. He noticed Katherine''s book and asked, "May I read one of your books, my lady?" "Go ahead," Katherine replied, still engrossed in her own book. Cassian picked up the nearest book, which had a bright pink cover, and read the title aloud: "The Tears of Pleasure." He looked puzzled and muttered to himself, "What''s this about?" Just as he was about to open the book, Katherine snatched it away. Cassian turned toward her, surprised and confused, noticing that her expression looked a bit startled and flushed. Not sure what he had done wrong, he asked, "What''s the matter, my lady?" Katherine quickly moved the book out of sight and said in a hurried tone, "It''s nothing. You can''t read this one," she said, grabbing the rest of the books before Cassian could see their titles. "These too. If you''re bored, just give me a massage." Cassian was even more confused but, seeing that Katherine had asked for a massage, he set aside his curiosity about the books. He sat down by her feet and began massaging them, while Katherine remained silent. Her heartbeat quickened slightly as she cast worried glances at Cassian, but she let out a relieved sigh when she saw him focused on his task. As he worked his way up from her feet toward her legs, Katherine recalled the last time he had given her a massage. With a smirk, she asked, "The last time you massaged me was so relaxing. Have you improved the techniques?" Cassian tensed at the mention but quickly shifted his focus. Although there was no reference to his previous actions, he began planning a way to incorporate his more outrageous desires discreetly, ensuring it seemed like he was doing it purely for her benefit. After some quick thinking, he responded, "Yes, my lady, somewhat." "Well then, go ahead and use those improved techniques on me," Katherine said, her smirk widening. Cassian smiled back, though not as wide as her, and, acting a bit hesitant, replied, "To be honest, I''ve improved them quite a bit since last time. What I did before was just a small part of it." Katherine''s smirk turned into an amused smile as she looked up from her book, clearly surprised. Cassian, seeing her reaction, continued, "But the thing is, I''ll need to be in a slightly uncomfortable position to do this properly, my lady." "I don''t mind," Katherine replied with a wide smile. "If it means more relaxation, and if it helps get rid of my restlessness, go ahead." With her permission, Cassian also smiled broadly as he adjusted his position. He sat between her legs, but this time, he positioned himself slightly behind, just between her feet. "Let me finish your feet first, my lady," he said, eagerly lifting her gray skirt a bit to uncover her legs. He began massaging her feet with focused attention. To avoid raising suspicion, Cassian gave each of her feet a thorough ten-minute massage. Just as he finished, someone knocked on the door, making Cassian feel a bit annoyed since he was about to move on to his main objective. "It must be the food," Katherine said, glancing up from her book. She withdrew her feet from his hands and added, "Let''s continue after we eat." Cassian felt a pang of regret for not having massaged her longer, thinking that if he had stopped just a moment earlier, he might have had a better view of her soft thighs. However, his disappointment lessened when he saw the breakfast that had been brought in. His hunger took over, making the disappointment fade away. The service had brought three bottles of pinkish juice that smelled delicious. Along with it, there was bread, butter, jam, and a generous assortment of cut fruits. When Cassian brought the food inside with a big smile, Katherine returned the smile and said, "I noticed how much you enjoyed those fruits, so I ordered plenty of them." "Thank you, my lady," Cassian replied, grinning as he set the food in front of her. "Please, help yourself first." He then stepped back. "Stop with the formality and join me," Katherine said, pushing a plate toward him while spreading butter on a piece of bread. "I don''t like eating alone." Cassian hesitated for a moment but, seeing the delicious fruits, sat down and said, "Thanks for such treats, my lady." Chapter 52: Close quarters massage With his stomach full from breakfast, the morning''s training started to catch up with Cassian, making him feel lazy. He lay back with a satisfied smile. "You seem content," Katherine said, glancing at him with a smile of her own. Cassian nodded and, stretching lazily, replied, "Food after training always feels the best." Then, moving toward her legs, he added, "Now, should I pick up where I left off, or start over, my lady?" "You can pick up from where you left," Katherine said with a smirk as she returned to her book. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian settled back between her legs, starting with slow, deliberate movements to warm up her muscles. As he slid her gray skirt up, fully exposing both her legs to the knees, he gently lifted one leg and rested it on his shoulder, surprising Katherine with the bold gesture. Katherine remained silent, and Cassian sighed inwardly in relief. He glanced at her foot resting on his shoulder. The technique he claimed to have developed was real, but it hadn''t been his creation¡ªit was the system that had merged skills from both massage books to form it. While he wasn''t lying about the technique itself, the "improvement" came more from the system''s work than his own. If Katherine ever asked how this was an improvement, the system had already provided him with some information to justify it¡ªsomething about improving blood circulation. That was why he had confidently claimed to have made improvements, allowing him to indulge in some of his more questionable desires without Katherine realizing. That was his plan, at least. But if Cassian ever found out that Katherine had been aware of his true intentions all along, he''d probably be shocked¡ªlikely dropping to his knees to beg for mercy. Thankfully, Katherine didn''t seem inclined to make him do that. With a slightly amused smile, she relaxed into his massage, which was admittedly much better than the usual ones, all while waiting for his real objective to surface. She soon realized what he was after, though. After massaging her legs, lifting and repositioning them several times, her skirt, which had been bunched up at her knees, slipped down to her stomach. Her legs were now fully exposed, along with her panties¡ªplain gray, matching her skirt, and not the lacy kind she usually wore. Cassian tensed up immediately when it happened, fully prepared to apologize and insist it was an accident. But to his surprise, Katherine didn''t react at all. He was both shocked and relieved, quickly stealing just a passing glance at her panties before looking away. He made sure not to linger, not wanting to risk giving any hint that might make her suspect him of being a pervert. Cassian continued massaging Katherine''s legs, keeping his hands focused on her calves even though his mind wandered to what lay beyond. Katherine noticed the hesitation, and with an amused smile, she broke the silence. "You''ve really improved the technique," she said, her tone impressed. Cassian felt a surge of pride as she continued, "But enough with my legs, focus on my thighs. They''ve been feeling tense today." Cassian blinked, feeling his heart race slightly at the opportunity she had just presented. He swallowed, quickly masking his excitement. "To properly massage your thighs with the improved technique, I''d have to get... a bit closer, my lady," he explained, his voice cautious yet hopeful. Katherine''s smile widened, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Like I said before, if it takes away the tension, I don''t mind. I''d even sleep with someone if it meant peace. And this? Well, this is just you getting a little closer," she teased, giving him the permission he''d been waiting for. Cassian was momentarily shocked by Katherine''s remark about sleeping with anyone if it meant getting rid of her restlessness. She had never said something like that before. If she had, he might''ve boldly offered his services much sooner. Shaking off the shock, Cassian reminded himself that she probably said it casually and didn''t mean anything serious by it. Still, her words echoed in his mind, sending a thrill through him. Determined to focus on the task at hand, he slid a bit further between her legs, settling into a position where his legs spread around hers. His crotch was now just inches away from touching her. Katherine''s legs spread around him, and with care, Cassian gently lifted one of her legs and placed it on his shoulder. The motion caused her hips to rise slightly from the bed. Her leg hung in a relaxed yet enticing manner¡ªhalf of it resting behind his back, with her thigh positioned close to him. Her knee rested more firmly on his shoulder, creating a comfortable but suggestive pose. Cassian, keen on keeping her comfortable, quickly grabbed a pillow and slipped it beneath her raised hips, supporting her as he adjusted his grip. With her hips slightly elevated and one leg on his shoulder, Cassian started to knead her thigh, his hands moving more confidently now, knowing she had practically invited him to continue. Now, Cassian was much closer than before, and the fact that Katherine was fully aware made his excitement grow. As he squeezed her thighs, he couldn''t help but glance at her panties. They were made of thinner, lower-quality fabric, outlining her crotch in more detail. The shape of what Cassian could only think of as her vagina was more pronounced, and to his surprise, a few strands of her pubic hair peeked out, revealing that they were the same striking red as the hair on her head. He was surprised because, despite being a redhead himself, his pubic hair was black. He didn''t dwell on it for long, though, as he focused on massaging her thighs, kneading them firmly from the innermost parts near her crotch to the back of her butt. Without removing the leg already resting on his shoulder, he lifted her other leg onto his opposite shoulder, causing her hips to rise slightly more. Taking advantage of this, Cassian slipped another pillow underneath her for support. Katherine, caught a bit off guard by the new position, chuckled with an amused tone, "Well, it''s certainly closer than I thought." Hearing this, Cassian froze, his hands resting on her butt as a genuine look of surprise crossed his face. "If my lady is uncomfortable, we can stop," he said, concern lacing his tone. Katherine looked up from her book, noticing the worry etched on his features. She shook her head. "No, keep going. It feels nice. Just let me adjust a bit," she replied, shifting her position. She pressed herself closer to Cassian, resting half of her weight on his lap while the other half remained on the pillow beneath her. This unexpected move caught Cassian off guard, leaving him momentarily shocked. Chapter 53: Training, not a performance It was the fourth day of the seven-day flying trip, and the ship had made a few stops, diving each time it took off again. Over these past four days, Cassian''s life had been quite easygoing and enjoyable, with only a few exceptions. The most fun part had been the daily, hours-long, close-quarter massages he gave Katherine, which lasted almost all day. He found himself enjoying them more and more, and they helped him grow comfortable around her. So much so that he could now talk to her without much fear. Plus, the massages had given him the freedom to touch her without hesitation, even going as far as lifting her skirt fully at the start of each session, without needing her permission. But Cassian didn''t push his luck any further than that, refraining from making any real advances beyond the occasional accidental brush against her panties. Still, it left him feeling incredibly frustrated, his body reacting with constant arousal. His erection would persist throughout the day and even at night, filling him with urges so intense it bordered on desperation to take things further with Katherine. Still, Cassian managed to control himself, biding his time and waiting for the right opportunity. Katherine had been quite clear when she mentioned she''d sleep with anyone if it meant relieving all her body''s tension. At first, he hadn''t believed her, but after hearing her bring it up repeatedly, he started to think she really meant it. So, Cassian found himself on a mission to figure out how to sleep with a woman. Being a virgin and inexperienced, he realized he didn''t actually know what to do. Sure, he understood the basics¡ªhe had to put his penis in her vagina¡ªbut he''d never even seen one, and he was certain that satisfying a woman wasn''t as simple as that. He knew it would take more effort to truly relieve Katherine''s tension. Unfortunately, he didn''t have his trusty friend Nahir with him¡ªwho was quite knowledgeable about these matters¡ªor anyone else he could turn to for advice on the ship. The only other man he knew onboard was the blue-haired Julius, and that was one person Cassian definitely didn''t want to ask. From the day he met Julius, Cassian had been thoroughly annoyed by him. He decided to ignore the man if they ever crossed paths again, which they did. But Julius didn''t make it easy. Every time they met, he''d look at Cassian with pity, reminding him to take care of himself and to reach out if he ever needed help. If that was all, Cassian could have tolerated it. But for some reason, Julius always seemed to show up during his training sessions, watching him spar with his shadow. Every time, the man would shake his head in disappointment, as if silently judging Cassian, which only made things worse. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once again, Julius was there as Cassian sparred with his shadow. "What must he have gone through to end up with such a disturbed mind?" Julius muttered to himself, shaking his head with a pitying tone while casually munching on some type of fried snack. Cassian couldn''t help but feel like he was a source of entertainment for the man. Those pity-filled eyes made him feel as if Julius was looking down on him, as though he was truly pathetic. The constant gaze of sympathy gnawed at Cassian''s pride, making him question himself. But, as always, Lady Katherine had asked him to endure Julius, reminding him that the man was a truly skilled swordsman, even better than Tyron. Though Cassian found that hard to believe, he followed her orders and tolerated Julius'' presence¡ªno matter how much it grated on him. Cassian was at his breaking point. The day''s training wasn''t going well; after an hour of sparring, he hadn''t even completed half of his daily tasks. Frustrated and exhausted, he paused to take a rest, glancing over at Julius. "Don''t you have anything better to do than watch me like I''m putting on some sort of show?" he asked, his voice edged with irritation. Julius shook his head and stood up from his seat. "No offense, but my friend, it does look like you''re putting on a show," he said, a hint of amusement in his tone. Cassian gave him a frustrated smile, barely containing his annoyance. "It''s training, not a performance," he muttered, his patience wearing thin. Julius''s pitiful gaze deepened, his eyes brimming with even more sympathy. "I want to believe that too, but... it''s hard," he said, trailing off. Cassian glared at him, his anger rising, but then Julius''s expression shifted dramatically. A look of sudden enlightenment crossed his face, followed by a wide smile. The sight of it unsettled Cassian, filling him with a slight sense of dread. "So, if you''re training... you must be getting good at it, right?" Julius asked, his voice brimming with newfound enthusiasm. Cassian, confused and a little weirded out, nodded hesitantly. Julius''s excitement only grew. "To be honest, I''m really good at sword fighting myself. In fact, I teach it at one of the universities in Magisteria," he added, clearly expecting a more dramatic reaction. But Cassian remained unimpressed, simply nodding again, which left Julius slightly confused. He was used to people being shocked by that revelation, but Cassian''s calm response threw him off. Julius''s brow furrowed, clearly thinking Cassian didn''t believe him. "You don''t think I''m telling the truth, do you?" he asked, a hint of frustration in his voice. Cassian sighed, his expression tired. "I believe you, just get on with what you were going to say." Still unconvinced but choosing to let it go, Julius continued, "Alright, well... how about you spar with me? That way, I can see if all this shadow training is actually helping you improve your sword skills." Cassian stood there, mulling over Julius''s proposal. It wasn''t a bad idea, really. Sparring with someone as skilled as Julius might not only prove useful but could also give him a better sense of how far he''d come. If what Lady Katherine said about Julius being a great swordsman was true, then perhaps this was the chance to make some real progress. "Sounds good to me," Cassian said after a moment, nodding in agreement. Chapter 54: Real training Julius''s face lit up with a smile. "Excellent! I''ll try not to go easy on you, though I''ll be basing my assessment on the fact that you''ve only been training for three months. Is that true, by the way? Three months?" Cassian nodded again, a bit more confidently this time. "Yeah, just three months." "Good, then..." Julius said, glancing around before continuing, "let me get a training sword first." He walked toward the ship''s wooden railing, unsheathing his sword. It was the first time Cassian had seen it drawn, and the blade was beautiful¡ªgleaming with a red hue despite its blue metal. Cassian barely had time to admire it before Julius swung the sword in a horizontal slash, effortlessly slicing a precise piece of wood from the railing. The cut was clean, shaping the wood similarly to Cassian''s own wooden training sword, but with sharp edges instead of smooth ones. Cassian was genuinely impressed by the precision and control it took to make such a clean cut with so little effort. Julius picked up the newly cut piece, smiling as he turned to face Cassian. "Alright, let''s see the fruits of your hard training... if it was even training in the first place," he said, taking his stance. "If it is, you can keep at it. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr But if not, consider normal training, and I''ll even help you enroll in a proper school if you''re willing." "I will, but can you really tell if my training is working just by sparring with me?" Cassian asked, getting into his stance. Julius smirked, raising his sword for an overhead slash. Cassian barely managed to block it, his stance shaky. Julius, noticing his struggle, grinned and said, "Don''t worry about that¡ªjust block this." Cassian visibly strained under the pressure of Julius'' sword, his arms trembling as he tried to hold his ground. With a grunt, he mustered his strength and pushed Julius back. But Julius didn''t give him a moment to breathe. Stumbling only a single step backward, Julius quickly closed the gap again, delivering another swift swing. Cassian barely had time to react, hastily throwing his sword in the path of the strike. Though he couldn''t block it completely, he managed to deflect enough to avoid getting hit directly, sparing himself from any real pain. Julius didn''t relent, swiftly attacking from the other side. Cassian hurriedly blocked again, but this time he managed a full defense and even advanced slightly, attempting a strike of his own. Julius dodged effortlessly, raising an impressed eyebrow. "You''ve got good reflexes," he remarked, "but they seem more like natural talent than something you''ve honed." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian stayed silent, focusing on steadying himself for the next attack. But instead of pressing forward, Julius paused and smirked. "Your turn," he said, gesturing for Cassian to come at him. Hearing Julius'' command, Cassian didn''t hesitate. He lunged from the side, but Julius easily blocked the strike. Undeterred, Cassian spun with the momentum of the clash, attacking from the opposite direction. Julius, surprised, dodged instead of blocking this time, but Cassian wasn''t finished. As his second attack missed, he quickly controlled his sword, aiming its tip directly at Julius and thrusting forward. Cassian thought he had him, with Julius retreating. However, he''d forgotten about Julius'' sword. With a swift swing, Julius struck Cassian''s blade, deflecting it to the side. The force of the blow caused Cassian to stumble sideways, and with all his strength behind the thrust, he ended up slamming into the ship''s railing behind Julius. As Cassian struggled to regain his footing after slamming into the railing, Julius lowered his sword and stepped back with an impressed expression. "You''re good," he said, his tone carrying genuine surprise. Cassian looked up, breathing heavily, unsure how to respond. Julius continued, "That last attack¡ªyour swings were smooth, controlled. No wasted movements." He nodded in acknowledgment. "It''s clear you''ve been training. I can tell by the way you moved just now. That method you''ve been using¡­ it''s working." Cassian stood up with a smug expression and said, "I told you, I was training." Julius nodded, still surprised. "Yeah, it''s shocking, but if it''s working, then fine. Still, I''d advise you to spar with a real person, not just shadows. Imaginary opponents only attack the way you expect, but real people? They can pull off unpredictable moves, things you won''t see coming." "I know," Cassian responded, brushing the dust from his clothes. He agreed with Julius on principle, but what Julius didn''t realize was that the system''s shadow wasn''t just some predictable training dummy. It had evolved, attacking with an unpredictability that sometimes rivaled a real opponent. Cassian didn''t bother explaining that, though. At least now, Julius might stop looking at him with those pitying eyes during training. "Then how about you train with me today?" Julius asked. Cassian didn''t object and agreed without hesitation. An hour later, Cassian was sore all over after sparring with Julius, but at least he had completed his daily training task. He even picked up a few new techniques about swordsmanship. Exhausted, he collapsed onto the deck, wiping the sweat from his brow as he gazed at the sunrise¡ªa routine he had kept since his first day on the ship. Julius, who had been watching Cassian''s daily morning "show" from the deck, sat nearby. "Are you really a bastard of the Ven Dyke family, or were you just lying to keep a low profile?" he asked, curious. Cassian shook his head as he stood up and said, "I didn''t lie. I am a bastard, and also a servant." Julius nodded, then asked, "So, you''re headed to Magisteria to serve your master?" "Yeah, something like that," Cassian replied with a smile. Noticing the sun rising, he added, "If you''re free, help me train tomorrow morning too. But for now, I''ve got something to take care of, so... bye!" Cassian hurried off without even waiting for Julius''s response, leaving Julius chuckling at his abrupt exit. Cassian made his way through the ship''s corridors, his muscles sore from the intense sparring session. He winced, rubbing his shoulder, but the thought of the slight pain quickly faded. Soon enough, he would find himself between Katherine''s velvety thighs, and that anticipation was more than enough to lift his spirits. Chapter 55: A Threat to the Duchy Today marked the final day of the week-long journey, and the ship was finally approaching the border between the Andharta Scarlet Duchy and the Ironclad Kingdom. Both regions were renowned for their magic warriors rather than pure magic, so most of the magicians from these territories often traveled to the Free City of Knowledge, where magicians held the highest authority. This didn''t mean warriors had no place in Magisteria, but the pursuit of knowledge was an area where mages excelled. Their deep understanding of magic allowed them to further research and develop new advancements. The city''s primary focus on magical research and development made it a haven for mages to gather, unlike the Magic Empire, which most mages from other kingdoms avoided unless they were desperate or aligned with the empire''s views. Warriors also had a place in the Free City of Knowledge, as they were known as magic warriors, utilizing magic or mana in a different way than mages. This meant that knowledge wasn''t limited to just magic itself, but extended to various topics, including art and combat techniques. With a multitude of universities within the city, their numbers were comparable to those found in dozens of small kingdoms. Many of these institutions matched or even surpassed the quality of education offered by the top universities of the Andharta Kingdom and the Magic Empire. Find joy at m-vl_emp,yr S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most universities focused on both mages and magic warriors, as advancements in either field contributed to the overall development of magic. Cassian had learned all of this from a book he borrowed from his sparring partner, Julius. It helped him understand why Julius, a seventh-circle magic warrior, and Katherine, a powerful mage, were headed to the Free City of Knowledge. Magic warriors grew stronger by facing dangerous or powerful opponents, which Julius could easily find in the city. As for Katherine, while she could conduct research in Magisteria, Cassian believed she could have done the same back in her duchy. After all, her family''s power and wealth could provide her with anything she needed for her studies. The city was still a few hours away, so Cassian and Katherine remained in their cabin, resting. As usual, Katherine was engrossed in one of her novels, her eyes scanning the pages with quiet focus while Cassian, looking at her with a confused expression, asked "My lady, may I ask you something?" and closed the book he was reading. Katherine, who was engrossed in one of her novels, looked up and nodded, giving him permission. Smiling, Cassian moved toward her legs, gently uncovering them to begin his usual massage. As he started, he asked, "What are you planning to do in Magisteria? Are you going there for research?" Katherine nodded at his question, her eyes still half-focused on the book, as if his inquiry wasn''t unexpected. Cassian, though, couldn''t help but press further. As his hands kneaded her calves, he asked, "Why not do that back in the duchy? You can get almost anything you need there, but in Magisteria, it might be harder. Plus, there''s always the risk of assassination." Katherine sighed softly, placing the book on her lap, and gave Cassian a small, knowing smile. "You''re right. The duchy can provide almost everything I need, but what it can''t offer is the environment I need for my research. Plus, I much prefer the hustle and bustle of Magisteria over the solitude of the Scarlet Castle," she explained with a smile. "That reason alone is enough for me to leave the castle. And about the assassination attempts, do you have any idea why they''ve been happening?" Cassian had some thoughts but preferred not to voice them, so he shook his head. Katherine, still smiling, asked, "Come on, you must have some rough ideas?" Cassian paused for a moment before nodding. "To be honest, I do have some thoughts, though they might be far-fetched. But before I share them, may I ask¡ªare you on the verge of becoming a truly powerful mage?" Katherine looked amused as she nodded, "You could say that, but I''m not exactly on the verge. I''m still far from it." Cassian hesitated for a moment before sharing his theory. "Well, the idea I have is that whoever''s behind the assassination attempts is trying to take you out before you reach that level. The reason could be an old grudge or simply the fact that the duchy would gain another powerful ally if you do." Katherine didn''t seem surprised and nodded in agreement. "You''re right, but can you guess who might be responsible? I''ve noticed you''ve been reading up on the history of the kingdoms, so you should have some insight into our duchy''s enemies or anyone who would be at a disadvantage if the duchy became stronger." Cassian fell silent, deep in thought. He had considered this since the first assassination attempt, pondering over the duchy''s enemies and any other parties that might benefit from eliminating a rising power within the duchy. The conclusion Cassian had reached after long consideration was something he didn''t want to say, nor did he want to believe it could be true. But since it was still just a guess, he decided to share it. "The Ven Dyke Duchy has made plenty of enemies over time, most of whom have perished, but their descendants still live today. I believe the ones who attacked Scarlet Castle were a coalition of those enemies," Cassian began, his voice careful. "But the real issue is how they infiltrated the outer part of Scarlet Castle. Even with reduced security, it''s not easy to get inside. And infiltrating noble estates is even harder." He paused, then added, "For them to pull that off, they must have significant backing. It wasn''t just a few remnants of old enemies. Whoever orchestrated it has considerable resources, as they managed to bribe their way into the castle, getting those terrorists inside." Katherine''s expression shifted slightly, impressed by his deduction and with smile confirmed his guess "They did." "So, we can rule out the smaller and mid-strength enemies," Cassian continued, "since they wouldn''t even have the resources to bribe one spy, let alone infiltrate the castle with hundreds. That narrows it down to just a few contenders. I won''t name them all, but two stand out. One is obvious¡ªthe Empire. The second might not seem as clear right now, but in time, it will." He paused, glancing at Katherine to gauge her reaction. She looked intrigued, her curiosity piqued. "Go on, tell me your second guess," she prompted. Cassian smirked, taking a moment before revealing his thoughts. "I believe the second obvious organization that could fear the rise of the Ven Dyke Duchy is none other than the royal family of Andharta Kingdom itself¡ªthe very kingdom to which our duchy is pledged in loyalty." Chapter 56: Just a possibility Katherine looked surprised as Cassian revealed his suspicions. The idea seemed far-fetched, and she couldn''t quite grasp how he arrived at such a conclusion. With an amused smile, she asked, "How did you come to this? Don''t you know that the royal family has been our ally for ages? If it weren''t for us, Andharta would still be at war with the Empire, or worse, have lost it. Why would they be behind any attack?" "I''ve considered that," Cassian replied, his tone thoughtful. "But you know that the Ven Dyke Duchy and the royal family are almost equal in military strength, as well as powerful warriors who''ve reached great heights." As he spoke, he gently slid her skirt up, revealing her soft, smooth thighs, and continued, "Now, if you become an even more powerful mage, the balance of power between the two families might shift in favor of the Ven Dykes." Katherine fell into thought as she processed Cassian''s argument. It seemed far-fetched, but the reasoning was sound. "But our ancestors swore an oath to serve them," she said, her voice thoughtful. Then she muttered quietly to herself, "Though that oath is ending soon..." Cassian smirked, enjoying the moment as his hands kneaded her soft thighs. He could feel her wrestling with the new perspective he''d presented. Katherine hadn''t considered this angle before. She had always known she''d be a target for assassination attempts, as she had been for some time now. But this latest attempt had come dangerously close. She had always assumed it was the Empire or some unknown, shady organization behind it. Yet the facts Cassian laid out suggested a more powerful contender, one disturbingly close to her own family. How could she have guessed that the contender Cassian was hinting at was her husband''s own family? She still struggled to fully believe it. Despite their marriage being nothing more than a secret arrangement between their families, it was still a marriage. She wanted to believe her husband wouldn''t wish her dead, though deep down, she knew it was likely just wishful thinking. In the world of nobles, marriages were significant but not sacred. Divorce among powerful families was as common as it was among commoners. So, having a wife assassinated wouldn''t be as shocking or scandalous as one might think. But knowing it was just one possibility, she shook her head and said, "You could be right or wrong, but it''s still a possibility, and my mother might have considered it too." She glanced at Cassian, who was staring at her thighs with unmistakable interest. Katherine felt a little of the respect she had gained for him slip away, yet she didn''t stop him. "Still, your guess is solid and has about a thirty percent chance of being accurate." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Cassian smiled smugly, pleased that his deduction had impressed her. "That''s quite high, isn''t it, my lady?" "Yeah, it is," Katherine replied, amusement in her tone as she noted his proud smile. "And for that reason, I''m considering making you more than just my massage boy." Cassian didn''t mind being her massage boy, but he certainly wouldn''t turn down a promotion. With a smile, he asked, "And what would that be, my lady?" Katherine paused, considering his question. "You''re still young and inexperienced, so no offense, but I''m leaning toward a role that''s a mix between a bodyguard and a personal advisor. Would you be interested in that?" she asked with a smile. Cassian fell into thought at her suggestion. Noticing his contemplation, Katherine added, "Think about it. You have a knack for deducing schemes, and you''re skilled with a sword. With a few years of training, you could be qualified for both positions. I''d be willing to invest in your development." This was enough for Cassian to make his decision. He hadn''t really thought about what he would do once he became a first-circle warrior or stronger. Sticking with Lady Katherine, growing stronger alongside her, and perhaps even getting a chance at revenge sounded appealing. But he still needed to confirm one thing. Hesitantly, he asked, "But I can still give you your massages, right?" His hands gently gripped her thighs, filled with eagerness. Katherine looked surprised by his question but chuckled and nodded. "Yes, you can still give me massages. In fact, they''re one of the main reasons I keep you so close, so make sure to do your best." Cassian grinned, feeling a slight warmth in his cheeks. "I can definitely do that, but my lady, when are you going to give me the books on how to massage other body parts? You mentioned having tension in your waist and hips, and I''ve been trying to figure out how to massage those areas based on what I''ve read in other books, but it''s just not enough." Katherine looked amused at Cassian''s mention of other books, fully aware of his true intentions behind wanting to learn more about those sensitive areas. She didn''t mind the thought at all. "Lucy and Fukuyo will bring the books to Magisteria with them," she explained, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "You can study them as much as you want, but it might take them another week to arrive. I told them to leave after we reached Magisteria, but they might come early if they use the teleport gates." She leaned closer, a teasing smile on her lips. "In the meantime, you can develop some techniques on your own if you want. Just make sure you don''t make the problem worse," she added, her tone playful. Cassian didn''t pick up on her playful tone or mischievous eyes, but his mind was already spinning with devious plans to take advantage of her offer. He knew he needed to develop some techniques based on his prior knowledge of the human body from those books, making his actions seem legitimate. That way, he could satisfy his desires while hiding behind the guise of giving massages. Stay ahead with m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r It was a risky game, but the thrill of it only fueled his determination. Chapter 57: Old friends "It''s beautiful..." Cassian whispered, his eyes locked on the vast city sprawling beneath him. From the air, the city looked larger than Scarlet Castle, though smaller than the, Scarlet City. Still, it was impressive and breathtaking in its own right. At the heart of the city stood a towering structure, its spire so tall it pierced the clouds. From the ship''s deck, Cassian could see the top of the tower breaking through the clouds, its sharp, golden tip gleaming in the sunlight like a beacon calling out to distant travelers. The tower itself was a unique sight. It didn''t have the typical rigid shape of most towers. Instead, it seemed as though a massive cloth had been draped over a long pole and bound to the ground with large, invisible nails. Its base was wide and sprawling, tapering dramatically as it rose toward the sky, giving it an appearance more akin to an enormous tent than a traditional tower. The wider, lower portion stretched out like fabric held down at various points, while the upper half grew narrower and sleeker, resembling a long pole wrapped in that same cloth. This gave the structure an odd but captivating silhouette¡ªone that seemed to challenge gravity as it stretched upward into the heavens. The entire tower was painted a brilliant white, which shimmered under the sunlight, making it visible for miles around. The contrast between its expansive base and its needle-like peak added to its grandeur. As Cassian continued to marvel at the structure, Katherine, standing beside him on the deck, smiled. She seemed just as awed by the view. "This city is older than both our kingdom and empire," she said, her voice filled with admiration. "There''s a legend that the founder built it during a time when knowledge seekers were hunted. This place became a sanctuary, a stronghold where they could pursue knowledge freely. That tower was constructed as a beacon, meant to be seen from miles away, guiding any wandering seekers here to safety and wisdom." Cassian nodded as he took in the cityscape spread out before him. There were numerous structures scattered across the vast expanse, though none came close to the height of the white tower¡ªnot even its towering base. Yet, some of the estates were far more sprawling, stretching out over large areas, some even divided by rivers running through their centers. Cassian guessed that the largest of these were likely the universities, given their size and grandeur. The city itself was circular in shape, surrounded by tall, imposing walls. Numerous ships flew in neat, orderly lines above these walls, entering and exiting through the four massive gates, which allowed passage both in the air and on the ground. Not all the ships were airborne, though; many had docked on the nearby mountains, where there seemed to be a small population living among the rugged peaks. The buildings clustered around the city walls extended outward for kilometers, hinting at the city''s vastness and influence. Turning his gaze away from the walls, Cassian looked beyond the city. In the distance, beyond the mountains that formed a natural barrier, he caught glimpses of something shimmering¡ªa surface that glowed with a blue, reflective sheen. It was the sea. Though his view was obstructed by the mountains, the faint glimmer of the water was enough to stir excitement within him. This was his first time seeing such an immense body of water, and the thought of it filled him with awe. It didn''t seem like Cassian would get a chance to visit the sea anytime soon. They needed to settle in first, and the thought of where they would stay crossed his mind. Unsure of their accommodations, he turned to Katherine, who had her mage hat on, and asked, "My lady, where are we going to stay in the city?" Katherine smiled broadly, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Take a guess," she teased, then pointed toward the city. "It''s the biggest structure in sight." Experience adventure on m-vl-em|p-yr Cassian''s eyes widened in surprise as he stared at the towering structure in the city''s center. Seeing his shock, Katherine chuckled. "Yes," she confirmed, "we''re going to stay in the Beacon of Knowledge." The only thing Cassian could think of that deserved the name "Beacon of Knowledge" was the massive white tower at the center of the city. He hadn''t even considered that they might actually stay there, but the idea excited him. Even though he had lived in a grand castle before, each new place held its own mysteries and discoveries, and Cassian couldn''t wait to explore what this one had in store. As his mind wandered, thinking about the future, he suddenly felt a light tap on his shoulder. Cassian glanced over but saw no one. Then, another tap came on his other shoulder, and this time, he found his friend Julius, smiling at him. "Enjoying the view?" the blue-haired man asked. Cassian nodded, then turned to Katherine, who seemed amused by the playful exchange. She looked at Julius and said with a smile, "Mr. Raseac, how are you doing these days?" Julius''s smile faded as he looked between Katherine and Cassian in surprise, repeating the motion a few times before finally speaking in a shocked tone. "So, you really are a servant... and not just any servant, but to the eldest princess of the dukedom?" Cassian nodded, still wearing an amused smile, while Katherine, matching his expression, replied, "Yes, he is. And thank you for sparring with him these past few days." Julius shook his head, still processing the revelation but no longer as shocked. "No need to thank me, my lady. I enjoyed our little sparring sessions¡ªit kept me from getting bored." Katherine nodded, then asked, "So, are you coming back from your family?" Julius had shaken off his surprise by now, his gaze shifting toward the city. There was still some time before they could enter, as their ship was waiting in line with others to dock at the nearby mountains. Without a permit, they couldn''t fly directly into the city. "I am, and you?" he answered with a smile. "Me too..." Katherine replied casually. Julius, clearly amused, raised an eyebrow. "They let you leave without any nagging?" Katherine smirked, matching his amusement. "What do you think?" As Cassian listened to their conversation, it felt like Julius and Katherine were old friends. He didn''t interrupt, allowing them to continue chatting. "How''s my friend doing?" Katherine asked with a chuckle. "She came back here before me, and she''s the reason my family let me come in the first place," Julius replied. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian felt a pang of frustration. He didn''t know what they were talking about or who they were referring to, and it made him uneasy. He hoped they would eventually notice his presence and fill him in, so he waited patiently. "That''s a surprise!" Katherine exclaimed, her smile bright with excitement. "I was hoping she''d be here; I really need her help with some research I''m doing." "So that''s why you''re here," Julius said, his tone understanding but with a hint of a smile. "I''m afraid she might not be able to help, though, as she''s busy with her own research." Katherine''s expression shifted to surprise. "Oh, is she?" Julius seemed to grasp the weight of her question and nodded, a proud smile on his face. "She is." Cassian, however, felt left out and increasingly frustrated. He mentally cursed, ''Fuck, I''m here too¡­'' Chapter 58: The Guiding Flame of Freedom The ship finally landed on the mountains nearly an hour later, having floated above the docking area while waiting for a spot. Once they disembarked, Cassian and Katherine didn''t have to wait long before they found themselves at the back of a nearly half-kilometer-long queue of people waiting to enter the city. Luckily, they were with Julius, who, unlike Katherine and Cassian¡ªwho had both forgotten important items back home¡ªcame well-prepared. He had a token that allowed them to bypass the long line and enter the city through a side entrance without any trouble. Once inside, the city looked much like what Cassian had seen from above, but what stood out now were the diverse types of people around. Some had skin as dark as coal, while others were a pale, ashen white. There were those whose eyes seemed almost perpetually closed, and others with wide, bright blue eyes that never seemed to blink. The variety of people was unlike anything Cassian had ever encountered before. The city Cassian had lived in before had a much more uniform population, so this was the first time he had seen such a diverse mix of people in one place. Their clothing, their speech, everything about them was different, yet they moved through the city with ease, interacting with one another as if it were the most natural thing in the world. As Cassian scanned his surroundings, his attention was drawn to a large statue in front of him. It depicted a female mage, holding a long staff, with the same pointed hat that he had seen many other mages wearing. The statue itself wasn''t much taller than an average person, but it stood atop a towering pedestal, which had long inscriptions etched into its surface, likely telling the story of the figure it honored. "In the shadow of thrones and empires, where crowns reign supreme, lie the Free Cities¡ªten jewels untethered by royal decree. From the bustling markets of Galdor''s Haven to the moonlit festivals of Silverport, each city stands as a testament to freedom''s spirit. Magisteria, the City of Knowledge, offers wisdom beyond borders, while Velastri''s artisans craft masterpieces in a world where skill, not status, rules. In the northern peaks, Cragspire raises towers of thought and steel, as Duskholm weaves the mystic with the mundane in its forested heart. Ironhold prizes strength, Myrithal devotion, and Soltaris serenity amidst desert sands, while Drakmor dances with shadows and fortune. Here, in these untamed havens, no crown sits heavier than the weight of one''s own choices." Cassian finished reading the long inscription but found no mention of the statue before him. Find exclusive chapters on m-vl-em-py-r "My lady, who is she? And are these the names of the Free Cities?" Cassian asked, his gaze fixed on the statue''s face. It depicted a beautiful young woman, and if he had to guess, she didn''t look a day over thirty. Before Katherine could respond, Julius answered, "No one knows her true name, but every Free City has a statue of her. It''s said she helped establish hundreds of cities all over the world, even in territories of other species." He paused for a moment, then continued, "Some texts refer to her as The Guiding Flame of Freedom. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You should know, some of these cities were around during the War of Extermination and even before that. Much of the history has been lost or destroyed during those times. And yes, those are the names of the ten cities she helped establish within human territories." Cassian nodded, feeling a surge of excitement as he learned more about the world. The mysteries it held were thrilling, sparking a newfound curiosity in him. He hadn''t felt this pull to explore before, but now the desire to unravel the secrets of the world around him was had seemed quite exciting. The three of them bowed silently to the statue in respect before heading into the city. Soon after, Julius parted ways with them, mentioning he had something to take care of. Lady Katherine then led Cassian to an inn where they would stay for the night, as they planned to visit the city center with Julius the following morning. Katherine also mentioned wanting to meet Julius''s wife, who was not only her classmate but also a close friend. Cassian finally pieced together the connection between Julius and Katherine after overhearing their conversation. Now, as they rested in their room, Cassian stood by the window, gazing out at the bustling streets below, still fascinated by the lively energy of the city. "I can see why you want to live here, my lady," Cassian said with a smile, watching as a group of people got into a brawl, only to be quickly separated by others nearby. "Oh, did you?" Katherine replied, her tone surprised. "Yeah. The most appealing thing about this city is its diverse population. Each person brings a different culture, unique ways of speaking, and various abilities. When you gather all that in one place, it creates a wealth of new ideas. That''s exactly the goal of this city: to collect knowledge and generate new insights from it." He paused, then added, "And part of that process, creating new knowledge from all this excitement, is called research¡ªwhich is why you''re here." Cassian spoke as if he''d uncovered some profound truth about the city, reflecting on the significance of knowledge. After all, it was known as the City of Knowledge; what other reason would people have for coming here? Katherine looked a bit disappointed as she replied, "Yeah, that. Now, can you go get me something to eat? I haven''t eaten since this morning." Cassian felt the same pang of hunger and nodded. "What would my lady like to eat?" "Get some kind of meat soup and bread, and make sure to get some for yourself too," she said, handing him a few silver coins. Cassian took the coins and asked, "Would chicken soup be all right?" "Yeah, now go! I''m really hungry," Katherine said, her tone hurried. Cassian noticed she didn''t seem like her usual self, but he knew that when women were hungry, they sometimes acted that way. With that thought in mind, he quickly set off to find a restaurant. As Cassian stepped outside, Katherine closed the book she had been reading and said, "I was going to come meet you tomorrow, master Yuliresio. Why did you trouble yourself to come here?" "What can I do, little Kath? Your mother has been breathing down my neck this past week, threatening me about your whereabouts." A voice echoed in the room, seemingly from nowhere, before the source materialized. An older man appeared, dressed in silver-white robes and a large pointed hat. He carried a wooden staff adorned with intricate white metal carvings, topped with a large black crystal. "She said she would come here and kill me if I didn''t tell her about you within a week. Thankfully, you arrived before that..." he finished with a forced chuckle. Chapter 59: Master Yuliresio The man Katherine now faced was none other than Grandmage Yuliresio, one of the highest authorities in the magical world and the current vice director of the Beacon of Knowledge. His reputation alone could command the respect of any mage, but he also shared a close relationship with Katherine''s mother. In fact, her own master had once been Yuliresio''s student. Katherine knew exactly why he had come¡ªto persuade her to return to Scarlet Castle. But that wasn''t going to happen. "Are you here to compel me to go back to Scarlet Castle?" she asked, her voice steady but sharp. The grandmage let out a tired sigh, the weight of the conversation already wearing on him. Without a word, he raised his hand, and with a subtle gesture, a chair shimmered into existence from thin air. It was an ornate, wooden seat with intricate carvings of arcane symbols along the legs and backrest. He lowered himself into the chair with a groan, his old bones creaking slightly. Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr From within the folds of his flowing silver-white robes, he slowly pulled out a smoking pipe¡ªa curious, handcrafted piece made of bronze and dark wood, its stem adorned with faint magical runes that pulsed with a dim light. He rested it between his lips, his fingers moving with a practiced ease as he snapped them. A tiny flame flickered to life at his fingertips, dancing momentarily before touching the end of the pipe. The flame ignited the contents of the pipe, releasing a soft, bluish smoke that swirled lazily into the air. As Yuliresio took a long, deliberate inhale, the smoke seemed to glow faintly, curling into mesmerizing shapes¡ªalmost like arcane symbols or fleeting visions¡ªbefore dissolving. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes half-closed in contentment as he held the smoke in, savoring it, before finally exhaling a thick cloud that shimmered with an ethereal quality, like wisps of magic itself. The smoke filled the room with a faint, otherworldly glow, making the air feel thicker, almost enchanted. Yuliresio leaned back into the chair, relaxing as if he had just released all the tension in his body. His gray beard shifted slightly as he exhaled again, the magical smoke lingering around him like a mist before dissipating into the room. "Ah..." the old man groaned softly, sinking deeper into his chair. The wood creaked under his weight, though it seemed sturdy enough to hold him comfortably. With the pipe still hanging from his lips, he glanced at Katherine with a resigned expression. "Your mother''s been relentless. She''s quite worried about you¡ªan assassin nearly made it into your room." Katherine nodded. "That was my mistake. I''ve been too relaxed lately, so I didn''t notice him getting that close." The man looked surprised. "So you''ve found a way to cure the restlessness in your body?" "Yeah, sort of," Katherine replied with a smirk. "But what I meant to say is that I can handle myself just fine if I stay more vigilant. I don''t need to return to the family. And it''s not like I haven''t been attacked there either. The enemy was able to infiltrate even the castle." The Grandmage took another thoughtful puff from his pipe, exhaling slowly as he spoke. "The issue isn''t this week''s assassins. Your mother isn''t concerned about them. The real problem is the assassin that came after you... I heard it had an Eidolon spawn inside." Katherine''s expression grew serious as she nodded. The old man''s face mirrored her concern. "I think you already understand what that means," he said gravely. "But just to put it plainly¡ªburying an Eidolon spawn that was as strong as a 5th-circle warrior requires someone at least on my level. And from what we gathered during the dissection of that spawn, the mage who created it has only just begun. If they improve, they could eventually create spawns as powerful as a 7th-circle warrior." A 7th-circle warrior was a terrifying force, capable of wiping out medium-sized noble families and posing a real threat to even someone of Katherine''s strength. "Well, if he plans to, he''ll need the resources," Katherine said, her tone steady. She was referring to the fact that creating an Eidolon spawn as powerful as a 7th-circle warrior would require parts from beings of comparable strength. "We''ll know when he starts collecting them." Yuliresio sighed, shaking his head. "That''s not what your mother is worried about. She knows you can handle the spawns. But if the creator himself decides to come after you, there''s a much slimmer chance of you surviving." His worried expression mirrored the unease Katherine now felt. But then, his face softened into a reassuring smile. "But you don''t have to worry about that. I''m here to protect you, and with the Director around, you''re even safer. You have nothing to fear." Katherine stared at Yuliresio, her surprise clear as she processed his words. He was actually suggesting she could stay. But to be certain, she asked cautiously, "So, that means I can stay here?" The Grandmage, still smiling, took another long puff from his pipe and nodded slowly. "Yes, little Kath, you can stay here." Katherine blinked, the surprise still lingering in her eyes. "What about my mother? She won''t¡ª" Yuliresio chuckled softly, cutting her off. "Your mother can keep threatening me all she wants. I''ve dealt with her long enough to know how to handle her. Besides, she''ll be relieved to hear you''re safe, even if she''s not happy about you staying here." He exhaled a stream of smoke, still wearing that relaxed, confident smile. "I''ll tell her you''re under my watch. That should calm her down¡ªmostly." Katherine couldn''t help but smile a little herself. "Mostly?" Katherine chuckled, though she put on a mock angry face as she asked, "If you were going to let me stay here anyway, why''d you make me worry about all those things?" "I was testing your resolve," the Yuliresio replied with a sly grin. "The world''s about to gain another mage, and I needed to see if she''s a coward or brave enough to face the dangers ahead." Katherine''s smile brightened at that. He then asked, his tone more serious, "But how close do you think you are to crossing that final line... to achieving godhood?" Chapter 60: Grand mage candidates Katherine''s smile grew proud, and with a confident gleam in her eyes, she responded, "Five to eight years, give or take." Yuliresio raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "That fast? Aren''t you being a bit too overconfident, young lady?" He was talking about godhood¡ªsomething that had taken him at least a century to achieve. Even among the most gifted, reaching that stage so quickly was unheard of. Yet here was Katherine, claiming she could do it in no more than five years. Achieving godhood at 50 was unprecedented, especially for a mage. While some warriors had reached godhood in similar timeframes, mages were a different story. Warriors, with their sheer determination and physical prowess, often had the world itself bend to their will, allowing them to create their own rules. But mages had to walk a much harder path¡ªgathering vast amounts of knowledge, understanding the intricacies of the world, and then shaping that knowledge into something new. They had to weave the fabric of the world''s laws with their intellect, becoming either one with the world or bending its power with trickery. Katherine shook her head, her expression firm. "Not overconfident. I''ve found a way to reach the higher stage. It''s a long path, but I can see it clearly now. I just need time¡ªtime to start, time to finish. That''s why I''m here in the city, to focus on the research required." The man looked genuinely pleased for her, nodding several times as he said, "Good for you, good for you." He continued, "Just don''t rush any decisions, even if it takes longer than you anticipated." Katherine nodded in response, though she was confident she wouldn''t need the extra time. Still, it cost her nothing to agree. Seeing her nod, Yuliresio took another puff from his pipe and said, "Alright, enough about that. Come to the tower in the morning. I''ve prepared a lab for you, and there''s a list of assistants to help with your research. Pick the ones you like. I''ve also included one of my students¡ªsee if he''s to your liking. He''s still young, though." Katherine nodded and smiled, saying, "I heard Razia is working on some research too. Is she doing it at the tower?" The old mage chuckled and nodded. "Yes, she is. Your lab is right next to hers. And let me guess¡ªwas it that blue-haired monkey who told you? The one who''s always after my precious daughter?" His tone carried a hint of a threat. Katherine looked amused as she replied, "Yeah, he was on the same ship I traveled on. He mentioned she''s preparing to cross the same line as I am." The man smiled brightly at the mention of his daughter, Razia¡ªKatherine''s friend and another potential grand mage. "She is, but it''ll take her much longer than you, if everything goes well..." "It will..." Katherine said with a smile. Yuliresio nodded as well, then added, "She''ll be glad to see you. She''s been quite off these past few months since she''s been here." His expression darkened as he continued in a frustrated tone, "And all because of that arrogant boy... took her away from me. That little shithead! I''m going to have a long talk with him..." Katherine couldn''t help but feel a bit of sympathy for Julius. But alas, marrying the daughter of an overprotective father who''s also a grand mage comes with its price. At least as a 7th-circle warrior, Julius could probably endure the inevitable scolding. Putting aside her sympathy for Julius, Katherine had another matter she needed help with¡ªone that was small, yet important to her. "I need another favor, Master." "Oh? Is it something related to your research?" Yuliresio asked, tucking his smoking pipe back into his sleeve. Katherine shook her head. "No, it''s about the boy who came with me." Her response piqued the grand mage''s curiosity, and he looked at her with amusement. "Oh? Is he someone close to you? With that red hair, he seems like he could be from your family, but your mother didn''t mention anything about him." Exclusive tales from m v lem|p-yr "He has some of our family''s blood, but Mother wouldn''t know¡ªthere are many distant relatives living in the castle. He''s just one of them, and also my servant," Katherine explained. Yuliresio looked even more amused, knowing full well that most masters wouldn''t ask favors for their servants. However, he didn''t comment on it and simply asked, "What do you need?" "I need a job for him, preferably something where he can also train under a skilled sword master¡ªsomeone around the 6th or 7th rank," Katherine replied. She had already thought it through and decided that Cassian would be her bodyguard and advisor. To do that, he needed experience in various fields. She didn''t make this decision on a whim; rather, she believed she could control him. Cassian seemed to be developing an obsession with her¡ªat least that''s how it appeared, given that he didn''t mind massaging her for hours a day to fulfill his own desires. This was the main reason she felt confident in making him loyal to her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Yuliresio fell into thought upon hearing her request and said, "Well, what about that arrogant son-in-law of mine? I can''t stand him, but there''s no denying he''s top talent with a sword. Cassian could do the same job he''ll be doing." This time, Katherine paused to consider his words. Cassian knew Julius and had developed a good impression of him from their initial encounters. As the grand mage mentioned, Julius was indeed quite talented in sword fighting. She nodded and asked, "What''s the job?" "It''s a special law enforcement unit in the city, focused on investigating violent crimes, mainly murder," the old man explained. Katherine found the job to be excellent for Cassian''s growth; it would help him understand cunning individuals, which was essential for a good advisor. After all, where could he find more cunning people than murderers trying to evade justice? "That sounds good," Katherine said with a smile. As the old man rose from his chair, it vanished again. "Well then, I''ll inform Julius. He''ll arrange for him to join the force," he said, walking toward the door. "For now, we won''t be able to meet for a while since I have matters to attend to, so take care of yourself, or your mother will have my head." With that, he opened the door and stepped out, vanishing into thin air just as he had appeared. Chapter 61: Opportunities and decisions While Katherine had just made a significant decision that might shape Cassian''s future, he was still wandering the bustling streets of Magisteria''s market, searching for a restaurant that served good soup and bread. As he moved through the lively marketplace, he couldn''t help but be curious. This market was unlike any other he''d seen before. Almost everywhere, mages were at work¡ªsome controlling fire to cook food, while others used telekinesis to weave clothes or froze water to cool drinks, though Cassian couldn''t understand why they didn''t just cool the drinks directly with magic. Putting that thought aside, he also noticed the darker alleys, where discreet exchanges were happening. People handed over items carefully, yet no one seemed to care. What surprised Cassian most was seeing a few individuals dressed in dark blue uniforms, adorned with ornaments and weapons at their waists, patrolling the streets. They reprimanded troublemakers, but paid no mind to what was going on in the alleys¡ªdespite everything being out in the open, visible to anyone. Cassian began to question whether the dealings in the alley were as shady as he initially thought. But it wasn''t his concern, so he focused on his task, following the enticing aroma to a restaurant. After purchasing the food, he smiled, eager to share the delicious-smelling dishes with Katherine. "I''ve got the food, my lady," he said, standing outside her door, waiting for permission to enter. "Come in," Katherine replied, putting her book aside. Cassian entered with a wide grin, proudly presenting the meal. "I got something new! It''s called broth, but it looks like soup, and it comes with these long, chewy things called noodles. But I also got some bread, like you asked." Katherine smiled and nodded, "Well then, place it here. I''m starving..." Cassian did as she asked, but as he approached her bed, he took a few deep sniffs, his face turning confused. "Did someone smoke in here?" he asked. Katherine nodded. "Yes, I had a visitor," she said, without revealing more. Then, changing the subject, she asked, "Tell me, Cassian, do you have any interest in training under a sword master?" Cassian''s smile grew even wider than it had when he saw the food, nodding eagerly. "I''d love that! But... I''ve heard learning under a sword master is expensive." He knew this all too well. The sword master he knew had barely made a living from teaching. If it hadn''t been for his illness, the man wouldn''t have died so poor that there wasn''t even enough money for his cremation. And the other reason was that he charged too much to train someone. Katherine smirked as she stirred the noodles in her broth with two slender wooden sticks. "Well, guess what? The visitor I had earlier¡ª I asked him for a favor. I made sure you''d get to train under a sword master. And he agreed." Cassian, mimicking her as he stirred his noodles into the broth and added some of the condiments, looked at Katherine with eyes full of excitement. "Really?" "Yes," Katherine nodded, her tone calm. "But you''ll have to join the city''s law enforcement force for that." "You mean like the ones patrolling the streets in those blue uniforms?" Cassian asked, surprised. He didn''t mind joining, but the thought crossed his mind that it might take away his time from tending to Lady Katherine. "Yes, but not exactly like them," Katherine explained, mixing her noodles with practiced ease. "It''s a special unit. I don''t know all the details, but they handle different kinds of work. If you''re curious, you can visit their office in a few days. I''ll make the necessary arrangements for you." Cassian, who had paused mid-motion while thinking over her offer, asked, "Who will I be learning from?" Katherine smiled and replied, "You already know him. You''ve been sparring with him these past few days." "Julius..." Cassian said, shocked. Katherine nodded. "Yes, he''ll be joining the same law enforcement unit as you. I can arrange for you to train under him." Cassian grinned widely. "Then I''m all for it, my lady." He didn''t mind at all. Over the past few days, he''d gotten to know Julius well. Despite his irritatingly narcissistic personality, Julius was an exceptional swordsman, having reached the 7th circle¡ªa feat many died trying to achieve. Cassian still had some concerns as he said, "But my lady, will I have time to tend to your needs?" Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr Katherine smiled, picking up some noodles with her wooden chopsticks. "I wouldn''t have even considered it if you couldn''t," she replied. "Now, let''s eat. These smell too good to resist." Cassian felt the same way, eyeing the steaming bowl before him, but he couldn''t help glancing at Katherine with mixed feelings. She''d just said she wouldn''t have considered an opportunity that didn''t allow him to continue serving her. On one hand, that made Cassian feel happy¡ªknowing she valued his presence¡ªbut on the other, it left him wondering. If a chance to train under an even stronger swordmaster arose but would prevent him from being her servant, would she turn it down? It wasn''t likely, but the thought nagged at him. Wouldn''t it be nice to make such decisions for himself? But then again, Katherine had arranged this opportunity for him by asking the favor herself, so it seemed reasonable that she made the decisions on his behalf. Still, it left a bit of a sour taste in his mouth. Thankfully, that bitterness quickly faded as he slurped up the chewy noodles, followed by the rich broth that washed over his taste buds. "This is amazing," Cassian exclaimed, surprised and excited, slurping down more noodles after dipping them in the broth. Katherine nodded in agreement as she ate hers. Soon, they finished their meal, and Cassian set about cleaning up the room and arranging things, the ones which weren''t setting well with Katherine. With a tired sigh, he finally sat down on the bed, clearly worn out. Seeing his tired state, Katherine casually said, "Massage me now, I haven''t had one all day." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s exhaustion instantly disappeared, replaced with excitement. He smiled and nodded eagerly, "Then let me massage you all night, my lady, to make up for the missed day." "That''s a good idea," Katherine replied, surprising him since he had said it jokingly. She laid down and added, "Go ahead, massage me all night. Try my waist and hips too, even if you''re not used to it yet. Just be careful not to wake me once I fall asleep, which I don''t think I might since I am so tired." Note : Read author''s thoughts Chapter 62: Being delicate (R-18) Cassian stood there, baffled, watching as Katherine, without a hint of hesitation, slipped out of her skirt, leaving only her red lace panties covering her lower half. The rest of her legs were bare, and she wore a loose top as she settled on the bed. "Do whatever you want," she said, her eyes closing. "Just don''t ask me, and try not to wake me. If I move around, just keep massaging." Presented with such an unexpected opportunity, Cassian didn''t quite know how to react. His eyes lingered on her soft, smooth thighs, but after a deep gulp, he cautiously reached out and began to caress them gently. "I''ll be as delicate as possible. Good night, my lady," he whispered, a wide smile crossing his face as he moved to massage her feet. Katherine smirked softly at his words but kept her eyes closed, letting him work. Cassian''s hands moved skillfully, delicately kneading Katherine''s legs, starting from her feet and slowly working his way up to her thighs. His fingers dug gently into her soft skin, pressing and releasing with careful precision. He kept his focus sharp, determined not to push any boundaries, just doing what was asked of him. At first, Katherine''s reactions were subtle. Her muscles would tense under his touch before gradually relaxing. As time passed, Cassian noticed more visible responses¡ªa slight arch of her back here, her body sinking further into the mattress there. Soon, she started releasing small sounds: soft sighs, low grunts, and the occasional moan that sent a strange thrill through him. Cassian''s own body responded, but he ignored it, keeping his focus on the task at hand. His hands now firmly grasped her thighs, thumbs pressing into her flesh, massaging deeper into the muscles. Katherine''s breathing became more rhythmic, her moans less frequent as her body began to succumb to sleep. Before long, Cassian found himself between her legs, both of her thighs resting on his shoulders as he massaged her inner legs. His movements were still deliberate, but the closeness of the position wasn''t lost on him. He could feel the soft warmth of her body pressing against his, her lace panties grazing his skin as his crotch was now lightly pressed against hers. He took a deep breath, determined to stay in control, his hands still working her thighs with precision. Katherine''s breathing had become deep and steady, her expression calm as she drifted into sleep. Cassian, still kneeling between her legs, continued his massage, his heart racing, but his hands remained steady, careful not to disturb her. Once he was sure she was truly asleep, he hesitated for a moment before sliding his hands toward her waist. With a cautious yet eager movement, he lifted her loose shirt, finally revealing her waist fully¡ªa sight he had only caught glimpses of before. Until now, he had only admired it from a distance, but tonight, he was going to do more than just look. Cassian''s breath hitched as his fingers finally touched the soft, smooth skin of Katherine''s waist. Her curves were subtle but captivating¡ªthe gentle slope of her belly and the slight definition at her love handles. His hands lingered there, savoring the sensation as he lightly squeezed, testing if her sleep was disturbed. When she didn''t stir, her peaceful breathing unchanged, he grew bolder. Pressing his palms against her more firmly, Cassian let his thumbs trace the contours of her waist, almost possessively, as if trying to commit every inch to memory. His gaze shifted downward to her thighs, tantalizingly close, their softness beckoning him. Leaning in slowly, he placed a delicate kiss on the inside of her thigh, his lips brushing the tender skin. A jolt of excitement coursed through him as he tasted her flesh for the first time. Still, Katherine slept soundly, her body relaxed beneath his touch. Emboldened by her lack of response, Cassian planted another kiss, this time lingering, savoring the taste and warmth. His hands roamed her waist as he continued, a mix of admiration and desire fueling him. The soft hum of the room seemed to fade away as he lost himself in the moment, careful not to wake her, yet fully indulging in his pervertness. Noticing that Katherine remained undisturbed, Cassian grew even more daring. His hands moved to squeeze her stomach, feeling the soft, slightly padded flesh near her navel. He pressed gently, his fingers exploring the sensitive area, brushing over her navel to gauge her response. Her thighs instinctively tightened around him, making him freeze for a moment, fear coursing through him as he thought she might wake up. But to his relief, her breathing remained steady, and she stayed asleep. Her thighs, however, remained pressed close to his face, her legs tensing slightly in response to the touch. Cassian could feel the warmth of her soft buttocks against his lap, his hardened length brushing against her. The temptation to move, to rub against her, was strong, but he forced himself to stay still, afraid of waking her. For now, he pushed that urge aside, focusing once more on his task. His hands returned to her waist, applying a few gentle massage techniques to ease her further into relaxation. Each touch was calculated, as he carefully worked his way across her body, making sure to keep her in the deep, peaceful slumber she was in. Cassian''s lips moved with growing confidence as he pressed them against Katherine''s soft thighs. The skin beneath his mouth was silky and smooth, with a subtle fragrance that reminded him of marigolds¡ªdelicate and floral, but with a slight peppery undertone that added to its allure. Each kiss deepened his craving as his lips trailed upward, inching closer to her inner thighs. The warmth radiating from her skin made his heart race, and he could feel the dampness in the air between her legs, as if her body was teasing him with a promise just out of reach. Meanwhile, his hands roamed her body, greedily exploring every curve. Katherine''s waist was slim, with a soft layer of flesh that added a subtle roundness to her belly. His fingers pressed into the slight dip just above her hips, gripping her love handles gently, enjoying the way her skin gave way under his touch. Stay ahead with m v l em pyr It was as if her body had been sculpted for his hands to hold, perfectly proportioned, and irresistibly tempting. He dared to slip his hand beneath her loose shirt, finally uncovering her waist completely. Her skin was cool and smooth, and as his fingers roamed across her belly, he felt the slight rise and fall of her abdomen with each steady breath she took in her sleep. His thumb brushed against her navel, tracing its delicate outline, feeling the slight indent that had always piqued his curiosity but which he''d never dared to explore before. He squeezed her stomach again, feeling the subtle softness and the taut muscle underneath¡ªa body both feminine and strong, shaped by years of discipline. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his lips still tasting her inner thighs, he finally succumbed to the desire to explore further, moving even closer to the source of her warmth. The taste on his tongue became richer, more intoxicating, as if her body was drawing him in deeper, pulling him into the depths of his desires. He let his hands drift lower, tracing the curve of her hips, squeezing her gently as he fantasized about what lay just beyond the thin barrier of her lace panties. As his mind became consumed with Katherine''s body, Cassian''s hands stopped their gentle massaging and began to caress her with more fervor. He squeezed her waist harder, feeling the soft flesh give under his touch. ''shit,'' Cassian was caught off guard when Katherine suddenly shifted with a low, soft grunt, her body reacting to some unconscious discomfort in her sleep. His heart skipped a beat as he froze, his lips still wet from tasting her thighs. In an instant, he slipped from between her legs, his pulse racing with fear that he had woken her. She turned, her body moving slowly as she rolled onto her stomach, her legs stretching out beneath her, her bare skin brushing against the sheets. He let out a shaky breath, his nerves on edge. For a moment, he didn''t dare move, his eyes locked on her still figure as he listened intently for any sign that she was waking. But as the seconds passed, Katherine''s breathing remained slow and steady. Her head was now turned to the side, her cheek resting softly on the pillow, her hair falling loosely over her face and shoulders. She was still deep in slumber, completely unaware of what had just transpired. Cassian''s eyes trailed down her body, taking in the new view before him. Katherine''s loose top had ridden up slightly, exposing more of her back and the smooth curve of her spine. Her red lace panties clung to her hips, the delicate fabric barely covering her, revealing the round, firm shape of her buttocks. The sight made his breath catch in his throat¡ªshe looked even more tempting like this, her body laid out beneath him in a way that made his hands itch to touch her again. Chapter 63: Love handles (R-18) As Cassian observed Katherine''s body from a new angle, he truly appreciated the meaning of "curvy." Her figure was breathtakingly sculpted, and his eyes lingered on the most alluring feature¡ªher perfectly shaped butt, accentuated by the lace panties she wore. The deep curve of her waist flowed naturally into the full, rounded shape of her hips, which rose sensually from the slender dip at her lower back. The sight of her delicate waist, coupled with the fullness of her behind, was enough to make his heart race. Her body seemed to defy gravity, with her back arching slightly due to the generous swell of her chest, pushing her form upward in a way that only added to her appeal. Unfortunately, from his current position, Cassian could only see the exposed skin of her waist and legs, but he knew there was even more to admire further up. Despite this, he was entranced by the view before him, unable to tear his gaze away from the tempting curves that beckoned his touch. Cassian hesitated, wondering whether he should continue the massage. Her sudden shift in position made him worry that any further movement might wake her. But the allure of her voluptuous rear, so invitingly close, was too tempting to resist. His fingers itched to explore, to feel the softness of her skin beneath his hands. "I''ll just be delicate..." Cassian muttered under his breath, convincing himself that he could continue without disturbing her. The thought of massaging her large, supple butt was far too enticing to abandon. After all, it was still technically a massage¡ªnothing more, he reasoned. But there was a nagging worry in the back of his mind. If Katherine were to wake up and catch a glimpse of the bulge straining against his pants, there would be no hiding it. His arousal was far too obvious, his erection pressing so hard against the fabric that it seemed on the verge of tearing through. If she saw that, his excuse of simply offering her a massage would fall apart instantly. Still, despite the risk, Cassian''s hands moved with gentle precision as he leaned closer, carefully placing his fingers on the soft, rounded surface of her buttocks. He told himself he would be careful, that he would remain in control, but deep down, he knew that resisting the temptation would be nearly impossible. Cassian had been right¡ªjust as he began molding her butt into different shapes with his hands, feeling the soft, yielding flesh beneath his touch, he couldn''t resist the urge to rub his bulge against her. The sensation of his arousal pressing against her through the fabric of his pants sent a shiver down his spine. Even with the barrier of his clothes, the feel of her plush curves beneath him was intoxicating, driving him to indulge further. The pleasure was so overwhelming that he slowly shifted his position, sitting carefully on her thick thighs, angling himself closer to her rear. His crotch nestled between her soft buttocks as he resumed massaging her waist, using it as an excuse to press himself more against her. Each time his body made contact with her, the pleasure deepened, and his self-control began to slip. The firmness of her curves against him made him bold, urging him to push the boundaries even more. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr His hands, which had been focused on kneading her waist and working along the delicate curve of her spine, began to wander. They drifted outward, seeking the softer, fuller parts of her body. He squeezed the subtle curves at her sides, his fingers sinking into the warm flesh. The sensation was heavenly, and he couldn''t help but move toward her love handles, gripping them firmly. It felt natural, like they were meant to be held, to be used as handles like there name. With a firm grip on her love handles, Cassian pressed his bulging crotch harder against her, his hips moving subtly, almost involuntarily, as the pleasure surged through him. He felt himself growing bolder with every second, his hands exploring her body with increasing confidence, while the desire to feel more of her consumed him entirely. As Cassian gripped her love handles, his breathing became heavier with each movement of his hips, rubbing his stiffened length harder against Katherine''s soft butt. His eyes stayed fixed on her curves, mesmerized by how her rear shifted and molded with each press of his crotch. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The way her flesh seemed to mold and reshape itself beneath him only made the scene more erotic, and before he could even register what was happening, his body started to react¡ªjust like it had that time with Laureen. A sudden shiver ran through him, his hips slowing as the intensity of his actions reached their peak. His body trembled, overwhelmed by the sensations building inside him. Then, with a final jolt, he felt warmth spreading through his pants. Glancing down, he saw the unmistakable sight of white liquid oozing out, staining the fabric as he realized what had just happened. "What have I done?" Cassian asked himself as guilt washed over him the moment his climax faded. Panic set in, and he quickly distanced himself from Katherine, making sure none of his release landed on her exposed skin. His eyes darted to her face, heart pounding in worry. To his relief, she was still asleep, her breathing steady and undisturbed. Cassian let out a deep sigh, but the sensation of the warm liquid trailing down his thighs filled him with disgust. He hurriedly rushed to the bathroom, eager to clean himself up. Unbeknownst to him, the one he thought was asleep opened her eyes, an amused expression playing on Katherine''s face. She watched him dash away, a smirk curling at her lips. "It would''ve been better if he''d done it on me," she muttered under her breath. "He could''ve just cleaned it with a cloth." She shifted slightly, feeling the dampness on her lace panties. Despite Cassian''s careful attempts to avoid it, a small white drop had made its way onto the fabric. Scooping it up with her finger, she brought it to her lips, tasting it with a smile. "Better he figures it out soon, or he''ll be making a lot of trips to clean himself," she mused, her eyes gleaming in satisfaction. Chapter 64: Dine Delivered "Shit... I should''ve done more..." Cassian muttered, his voice filled with regret as he pumped out pushups, part of the daily tasks given by the system. His muscles tensed, but his mind was somewhere else¡ªspecifically, back on last night. He regretted falling asleep after rubbing himself against Katherine''s soft buttocks. Guilt had consumed him in the moment, but now, a different kind of regret gnawed at him. He didn''t know when he''d get another chance like that again. What''s worse, Katherine hadn''t even asked for her usual morning massage, something she''d been doing more often recently. Now, she was in the bathroom, bathing, and the thought of sneaking a peek crossed his mind. It would definitely ease the regret of not going further last night. But then reality hit him¡ªat night, she had been asleep, and if she woke up, he had the perfect excuse of just massaging her as she''d ordered. Now? Now there''d be nothing but death awaiting him if he was caught spying on the duchess''s daughter bathing. Still, the temptation lingered in his thoughts, and Cassian cursed his own restraint. That''s exactly why Cassian chose to tackle the most exhausting task first¡ªtwo hundred pushups. As his strength grew, the daily tasks became more difficult, yet he was pushing through. The progress was slower now compared to when he first started, but it was still noticeable enough to keep him motivated. Another reason he kept going was the system''s status screen, a constant reminder of his improvements. Seeing his stats rise, no matter how gradually, gave him the drive to continue. After all, when you can visibly track your growth, it''s easier to stay focused and determined. [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : trainee Attributes: Strength: 14 Agility: 10 Endurance: 17 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 12 Vitality: 9 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Novice Lv1 Lower Body Massage Mastery. : Lv1(323/500) ] But that was about all Cassian found useful from the system. Aside from occasionally summoning a shadow to spar with him, it hadn''t offered much else. Sure, it helped him learn those massage techniques, which allowed him to do perverted things under the guise of helping, but beyond that, it hadn''t done much. Now that he thought about it, Cassian found himself growing more curious. As he finished his pushups, the system chimed in: [Daily Task: 200 Pushups Completed] "Hey, system," he asked, wiping sweat from his forehead, "what''s going on with that ''skill in development'' thing? Isn''t it done yet?" As usual, no response came. Cassian sighed, standing up and opening his status screen again, glancing over his stats in frustration. His endurance had increased by two points, marking the most significant improvement since he left the castle. Alongside that, he noticed changes in two stats: dexterity and something else that caught him by surprise. All the moves and skills he had learned had been consolidated into one category, which left him a bit frustrated; it made tracking his progress more challenging. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he understood why the system had done it. Most of the skills had almost reached A-rank, so it made sense that he had become a novice in them. What annoyed him more was that the system had retained the cleaning skill and ranked it according to whatever criteria it used for mastery. On a positive note, he had made considerable progress in his massage training skills, now more than halfway to leveling up. He was looking forward to achieving that, as it might open up opportunities for more action than he experienced the previous night. *knock knock* As Cassian contemplated how to create more opportunities like the last time with Lady Katherine, a knock sounded at the door. He muttered, somewhat confused, "Is it the inn''s staff?" Cautiously, he opened the door to find a man dressed in rather unusual clothing standing before him. The man wore a bright orange shirt and pants emblazoned with a logo that resembled a steaming bowl of soup, beneath which the words "Dine Delivered" were printed. He held a cloth bag filled with dishes, the enticing aroma wafting from it confirming Cassian''s suspicions about the contents. As the man smiled and looked at Cassian, he returned the gaze. Cassian couldn''t help but notice a peculiar detail about the man''s face. He was an otherwise forgettable middle-aged man, but one striking feature stood out: one of his eyes was completely white, which made Cassian felt bit unsettled in his stomach. Keep reading on m,vl-em|p-yr "Are you Mr. Cassian?" the man asked, still smiling. Cassian hesitated, unsure whether to answer yes or no. Only two people knew his name¡ªJulius and Katherine¡ªso how could this man possibly know? However, he chose to respond truthfully, nodding slightly. "Yes, why do you ask?" "Did you place the home delivery order for breakfast from Rosy''s Morning Kitchen?" the man inquired, maintaining his smile. Cassian''s attention was drawn back to the man''s unnerving white eye, which seemed to distort his grin slightly. Noticing the change in the man''s expression, Cassian looked away, about to deny the order when Katherine emerged from the bathroom. "Who is at the door, Cassian?" she asked, her voice light and curious. Cassian turned back to her, captivated. She was now fully dressed, her hair wrapped in a towel as she tilted her head back to dry it, exposing her flawless white neck, which glistened with droplets of water. Suddenly, she flipped her hair to the other side, sending a rain of rosy-scented water onto Cassian''s face. He was momentarily entranced by her beauty, causing her to repeat her question. "I asked who is at the door?" Cassian finally snapped out of his trance and replied, "It''s a some home delivery guy, my lady." He glanced back at the man, assessing him from top to bottom before continuing, "He has some food for us, and for some reason, he knows my name." "I ordered that," Katherine said with a smile, turning to check her reflection in the small mirror beside the bed. Still feeling a bit confused, Cassian reached for the food. The delivery person, still wearing a strained smile, said, "That will be 75 bronze coins, sir." Cassian nodded and pulled out the silver coin he had left from yesterday''s purchase. "Keep the rest," he said. Chapter 65: Message relay board The man receiving the coin bowed, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "Thanks, sir." With that, he turned and left, and Cassian, still feeling a bit unsettled by the man''s white eyes, closed the door behind him. Turning to Katherine, he asked, "My lady, what was that home delivery thing all about, and how did that person know my name?" He placed the food on the table. Katherine approached, pulling out some steaming buns. With a satisfied smile, she wiped away the steam and said, "As it sounds, home delivery means getting things delivered to your home." Cassian was still confused as he took a seat and grabbed a bun for himself. "I get what home delivery is, but why would someone deliver stuff to our home?" Katherine tore her fluffy bun in half, and a spicy aroma wafted out, revealing a meat filling that made her smile. But upon hearing Cassian''s question, her expression shifted to disappointment. "Of course, it''s for money. Can''t you guess such a simple thing?" Cassian shook his head, still puzzled. "It''s not that, my lady. Did you go out and tell someone to deliver this stuff here?" He took a bite of the bun and continued, "Or how would he even know my name?" Stay immersed on m-vlem|p-yr "Do you remember me telling you I sent a message to Rowena?" Katherine asked, taking small bites of her bun, just enough to maintain her elegance while she spoke. Cassian didn''t care about that; he took big bites and nodded, still remembering the bold, somewhat rude, violet-haired woman from the Alacio family. "Well, I used something like that to do it," she said, pointing to a small wooden board hanging by the door. Attached to it was a small quill and an ink holder. Words were written on the board, with his name prominently displayed. In the middle of the board, a metal plaque fit snugly into a cavity, engraved with the words "Rosy''s Morning Kitchen," the same name the man had mentioned as the source of their food. "What is that, my lady?" Cassian asked, a confused expression on his face. How could a small wooden board possibly be related to whatever message Lady Katherine was talking about? Katherine sighed, finishing one of her buns before picking up a second. Cassian grabbed another bun as well, eager to listen. "That wooden plank is called a message relay board. It uses some magical constructs to send messages to other places. In Magesteria, every home and shop has one, which has allowed the city''s residents to start all sorts of creative businesses. One of those is home delivery for anything you might need, for an extra fee, of course." But from what Cassian understood, magical items tended to be quite pricey, whether it was spell books or enchanted goods. "Isn''t it expensive to have them?" he asked, realizing he had never seen such a board in the castle. He was sure the Ven Dyke Duchy was at least as wealthy as the common folks here, if not more. "It is, but the price can be lowered by quite a few factors. For instance, at Scarlet Castle, we have a few of them, but they''re designed for long-distance communication, while these boards can only send messages within the city or a few kilometers beyond it. Another reason they''re costly is due to regular maintenance, which takes time and costly labor as mages¡ªsomething not many people are willing to pay for in their territory. My mother is one of them," Katherine explained, finishing her second bun and reaching for a third. "But in Magesteria, it''s different. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are many low-level mages who work for lower wages, and they only charge a few bronze coins a month to keep these boards active. That way, the city ends up making a profit instead of losing money." Cassian took a moment to process Katherine''s explanation, biting into his bun as the savory flavors exploded in his mouth. He could see how such a system would benefit the bustling city of Magisteria, making life easier for its residents. But Lady Katherine wasn''t finished yet. She continued, "When I first arrived here, it wasn''t as widely available as it is now¡­" With that, she began explaining how to use the system. Each person had their own unique address, which could be remembered or represented by small metal or wooden planks that fit inside the message relay boards. Businesses had their names engraved on these, while common folks were assigned numerical codes that could simply be carved onto the small wooden planks and inserted to send messages. She also cautioned against sharing sensitive information through this method, as the messages could be intercepted and read by others if the boards were tampered with. *knock knock* While she was still talking, another knock echoed at the door, interrupting their conversation. Cassian raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is there another home delivery you ordered, my lady?" Katherine shook her head, her expression shifting from confusion to alertness, mirroring Cassian''s curiosity. Just as they both began to wonder who it could be, they saw something slip under the door¡ªa sleek envelope that seemed to shimmer slightly in the light. Cassian and Katherine exchanged a glance filled with intrigue and caution. With a silent agreement, Cassian approached the door and carefully opened it, peering outside. However, to his surprise, there was no one in sight. "I guess they didn''t want us to see their faces, my lady," he remarked, closing the door behind him. Katherine, still focused on the envelope, took a step closer. "What could it be?" she mused, her eyes narrowing in thought. Without waiting for an answer, she extended her hand toward the letter, murmuring, "Laghim..." Instantly, the envelope began to open, its seal breaking as if responding to her command. The letter slipped out, unfolding gracefully in mid-air, revealing elegant script written on parchment. Their caution felt unwarranted for something so simple, yet both Katherine and Cassian knew better than to ignore it. Katherine had a target on her back that was likely bigger than she realized. Chapter 66: Commandant Sher Cassian found himself in a rare open space on a chilly afternoon. The fog still lingered, keeping the sunlight from fully illuminating the city, while the already congested skies of Magisteria added to the gloom. Since arriving, he had only seen narrow, crowded streets, but here, the road was wide enough for two carriages to run side by side, though it was just as packed with people as any other part of the city. People bustled in and out of buildings, attending to their daily tasks, while Cassian searched for one particular building where he was supposed to begin working. As Lady Katherine had informed him the previous night, the letter that arrived in the morning confirmed it. The favor Katherine had asked of someone had come through, and Cassian was now enlisted in the city''s law enforcement unit. It was official¡ªhe had been admitted, though at the lowest rank: constable. Cassian wasn''t thrilled about it. The law enforcers he''d seen the day before were also constables, which meant he would have to wear the same unattractive uniform. Fortunately, the unit he was joining didn''t require him to wear the uniform. He could show up in his regular clothes, as long as they were neat. That was a small win in an otherwise less-than-ideal situation. Cassian stood in the middle of the open space, his eyes scanning his surroundings as he took in the bustling activity of the city. With a sigh, he glanced down at his shirt and pants, smoothing them out with his hands, checking for any creases. It wasn''t exactly an outfit that screamed authority, but at least it was tidy enough. Satisfied with his appearance, he straightened his back and began making his way toward a building up ahead. In front of the building, a few black carriages were stationed, immediately catching his attention. These were no ordinary carriages¡ªthey were made of metal, sturdy and grim, with only small windows just big enough to slip a hand through. The entire structure was sealed, and the only entry was a locked door at the back. It was clear these were not meant for ordinary passengers. From one of the carriages, a group of law enforcers, dressed in their official uniforms, roughly pulled restrained individuals out. The prisoners, shackled at the wrists and ankles, were shoved forward with little care, the enforcers treating them like nothing more than cargo. Cassian watched the scene, his lips tightening in a frown. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s frown melted into a smile when his gaze landed on a blue-haired man standing by the prisoners, sword at his waist, looking just as out of place as Cassian felt. "Julius," Cassian muttered, heading toward the man who would be his sword-fighting instructor from now on. Julius turned, surprised to see Cassian with his red hair neatly combed back, though a few rebellious waves still made it look slightly tousled. "You''re here¡­" Julius remarked, his tone carrying a hint of surprise. Cassian nodded and asked, "Lady Katherine mentioned you''d be the one teaching me from now on?" "Yeah, lucky you, huh? Learning from me," Julius said with a wide, proud grin. "Even if your brain''s a bit muddled, my teaching can turn you into one of the top young masters in the city, on par with the geniuses at those universities." His narcissism was something Cassian knew he''d have to tolerate if he wanted to improve, but it was a price he was willing to pay. Cassian smiled back but didn''t want to spend the day listening to Julius praise himself. He glanced toward the building and asked, "Do you know anything about this special unit we''re joining?" Julius shook his head, his tone turning a bit frustrated. "No idea. My father-in-law forced me into it, said if I want to stay in the city, I have to join. He''s the same one who made me your teacher." Cassian was surprised. Someone who could force a 7th-circle warrior, and a narcissist at that, to do something had to be incredibly powerful. And the fact that Lady Katherine had also asked a favor from this man, who arranged for two strangers to join the city''s law enforcement in just a day, hinted at someone with significant influence. Curiosity got the better of him, and he asked, "Who''s your father-in-law?" "Someone strong..." Julius replied with a smirk, surprising Cassian. Julius had never referred to anyone as "strong" before¡ªat most, he''d call them "decent." But Julius didn''t elaborate, instead brushing it off as he continued, "Now, forget about that. Let''s see what we''ve gotten ourselves into." Soon, they found themselves inside the bustling building, filled with people coming and going. Some appeared to be aristocrats from their fine clothes, while others were thugs and burly criminals who glared menacingly at the law enforcement officers. It was a lot for Cassian to take in, and before he could process it all, someone tapped lightly on both his and Julius'' shoulders. They turned to see a woman dressed in the standard law enforcement uniform. Unlike most, hers wasn''t adorned with many flashy accessories, except for a few bright stars on her shoulder and a colorful ribbon pinned to her rather full chest. As Cassian glanced at her face, he noticed signs of aging¡ªwrinkles at the corners of her mouth and eyes, with streaks of gray hair neatly combed into a bun. The look gave her an air of wisdom and authority. "What business do you two have here?" the woman asked in a commanding tone. Cassian, still busy observing her closely, noticed that her eyes were as gray as her hair, complementing her almond-toned skin. He had to look up to meet her gaze, as she was as tall as Julius, who smiled and responded, "Well, we''re new recruits for the special unit in this department. I''m Julius Rasaec, and this is Cassian Ven Dyke." He pulled a letter from his pocket and handed it to the woman, adding, "We''re a bit confused about where we should be or what we''re supposed to do. Could you assist us, my lady?" Continue exploring on m-vl-em,pyr "Commandant Sher," the woman corrected, glancing over the letter before handing it back to Julius. Seeing his confused expression, she clarified, "Call me Commandant Sher. Detective Rasaec, use rank to address yourself and others from now on within the force." Chapter 67: Special unit Commandant Sher looked around the bustling building, scanning the faces before her eyes landed on a young man dressed in the standard constable uniform. "Robert!" she called out, her voice sharp but steady. A man who appeared to be just a few years older than Cassian quickly approached, his muscular build suggesting that he had been through rigorous training, likely similar to Cassian''s own regimen. His uniform clung tightly to his toned frame, indicating that he took his physical conditioning seriously. "Yes, Commandant?" Robert asked as he stopped in front of the trio, standing at attention. "Guide these two to the Special Unit''s office and explain their duties. Make sure they understand what''s expected of them," Sher ordered, her tone brokering no argument. Robert nodded respectfully and turned to Cassian and Julius with a polite but slightly awkward smile. "Follow me," he said, gesturing for them to follow. The trio made their way through the crowded halls, weaving between noblemen, commoners, and law enforcement personnel alike. As they walked, Cassian couldn''t help but size up Robert. His well-built physique and confident stride indicated he had some level of combat training. Robert, however, seemed more interested in Julius. His eyes continuously flicked to the sword at Julius''s waist, his expression lighting up with barely contained excitement. Finally, as they neared the entrance to the Special Unit''s office, Robert couldn''t hold back any longer. "Excuse me," he began, glancing between Julius and the sword, "are you the swordmaster?" His smile widened, revealing the admiration he had been holding in. It was clear the title carried some weight with him. Julius smirked, a bit of his usual pride shining through. "I suppose you could say that," he said with a casual wave, as if being a master swordsman were nothing special. "Really?" Robert exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Does that mean we''re finally getting a sword teacher? A lot of people are looking forward to having a swordmaster join the force!" "Is that so?" Julius replied, feeling a mix of curiosity and skepticism as Robert''s excitement fed into his narcissistic tendencies. Still, he maintained enough composure to say, "But I wasn''t told anything about being a sword instructor. I''m supposed to be a detective." He glanced at the introduction paper provided by his father-in-law, confirming that his duties were meant to focus on detective work. "Isn''t a detective supposed to catch sneaky criminals and all that?" "You will be doing that," Robert replied as they exited the building through a different path, leading to a wide road that confused Cassian. But he followed as Robert continued explaining. "However, warriors in our force have other responsibilities too. You, sir, will be both a sword instructor for the East Law Enforcement Department and a detective. And just so you know, you can''t refuse this duty¡ª even Commandant Sher teaches combat classes twice a week." Julius muttered angrily under his breath, "That old fogey really screwed me over..." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian chuckled at his frustration before turning to Robert and asking, "What about me? I''m joining as a constable, right?" "Cassian, right?" the man asked, to which Cassian nodded as Robert began explaining his duties. "You''re joining at the same rank as me¡ªa constable. If you were in a normal unit, you''d be patrolling the streets and handling basic tasks. But in the special unit, things are different." As they crossed the street, they approached another building, smaller and quieter compared to the bustling ten-story one they had just left. This one had only a few floors and was far less crowded. "Since it''s your first day, your direct superiors will explain your duties," Robert continued. "But from what I can guess, Constable Cassian''s job will mostly involve gathering information, writing reports, and doing minor tasks¡ªway better than mine, at least." He finished with a look of envy. Cassian glanced at Robert, noting the tinge of jealousy in his voice. He wasn''t exactly thrilled about being stuck with menial tasks, but if it meant staying close to Lady Katherine''s plans, he''d take it. They entered the small building, and the atmosphere was completely different from the chaos outside. The air was thick with the scent of old paper and ink, the sound of pens scratching on parchment filling the silence. Only a few people were around, most of them seated at desks, scribbling away on reports or reading through documents. A tall man in an officer''s uniform glanced up from his work as they stepped inside. "Ah, you must be the new recruits," he said, standing up and walking over. His eyes fell on Julius first, recognizing him from the briefings. "Julius Resaec, correct? I''ve heard about your skills." He then turned to Cassian, his gaze appraising. "And you must be Cassian Ven Dyke." Only on m v|le|mp|yr "That''s right," Julius replied, his usual smirk returning. "We''re here to figure out what we''re supposed to be doing. Special unit duties and all." The man chuckled lightly, nodding. "I''m Sergeant Halley. Your roles here will be a bit different from what you might expect. As Robert might''ve told you, this unit deals with the more... unique issues in the city." He gestured for them to follow, leading them down a narrow corridor toward what looked like a briefing room. Halley continued as they walked, "Julius, your primary role will be instructing combat training for recruits. We''re short on skilled swordsmen, and given your background, it''s a perfect fit. But, you''ll still be working investigations on the side. We don''t waste talent here." Julius raised an eyebrow. "Combat instructor and detective, huh? Well, I guess that''s not so bad." Halley smirked. "You''ll get used to it. Now, Cassian," he said, glancing back at him, "your duties will be more intel-focused. We need people who can gather information without drawing attention. Most of your work will involve keeping tabs on certain figures in the city, writing up reports, and assisting with larger investigations. Think of yourself as our eyes and ears on the ground." Cassian nodded slowly, processing the details. It wasn''t what he had imagined, but it seemed manageable. They reached the briefing room, where a large map of Magisteria covered the wall, dotted with pins and notes. Sergeant Halley turned to face them both. "The special unit operates on the front lines of keeping this city in check. You''ll be dealing with everything from rogue mages to high-profile crimes. This isn''t your average law enforcement gig, so stay sharp." Chapter 68: Luminara "Hey, take statements from the snatching robbery victims. Ask them about the appearance of the robber," a woman dressed in pants and a shirt said as she dropped some files on Cassian''s desk. Cassian glanced up at her. She looked to be in her twenties, young but with a seasoned, world-weary air. Her eyes showed signs of fatigue, yet she was still beautiful, her black hair tied back in a ponytail. Her clothes were fitted, hinting at her youthful figure, but Cassian didn''t pay attention to that. It had been three days since he started working here. For those three days, he''d been stuck in this building, writing reports and doing menial tasks like fetching food and running errands. The one who often assigned him those tasks was this woman, Alix¡ªa mage and detective in the special unit. He couldn''t quite understand why a mage would join the law enforcement unit. Sure, mages could be useful in detective work, but what benefit was there for them in law enforcement? Mages needed money for their magical research, and this department certainly didn''t pay enough for that. At most, working here might gain them some reputation, which was usually why warriors took up these positions¡ªto rise in status. It explained why there weren''t many mages in the department. What surprised Cassian even more was learning that Alix was a Luminara, a rank comparable to a 5th-circle warrior. That was rare. Though no warrior would openly admit it, becoming a mage was harder than becoming a warrior of the circles. Warriors could train their bodies and stubbornly push their way to forming their domain fields. Mages, on the other hand, had to go through rigorous steps to gain permission from the world itself to advance in rank, while warriors could brute-force their way through. Cassian had only read about Luminara mages and didn''t fully grasp the exact meaning of their rank, but he understood enough to know that a mage of her caliber had far better options than working in a simple law enforcement unit. Even in a city where Luminara mages weren''t entirely uncommon, it was still odd for her to be here. Truth be told, Cassian didn''t care much about why she chose this path. What really bothered him was the way she ordered him around¡ªmore than even Lady Katherine, who was his actual master. Speaking of Lady Katherine, Cassian hadn''t been able to meet with her during the past three days. He was only permitted to do so during his free time, which was mostly at night, but he had been using that time to train and sleep. Lady Katherine had relocated to the Beacon of Knowledge¡ªthe massive white tower at the center of the city¡ªwhich was a two to three-hour carriage ride from his current post. Luckily for him, tomorrow was his day off, and he''d finally have the chance to visit her. As he finished taking statements, Cassian felt a wave of excitement and made his way out of the building, where Robert was already waiting for him. The two had become friends, bonding over their shared goal of becoming sword masters. Robert was well ahead of Cassian, having been training since Cassian''s age, and was now nineteen, while Cassian still had a few months before turning fourteen. "Excited for the lecture?" Robert asked as Cassian stepped outside. Cassian nodded eagerly, thrilled that the day had finally arrived when he''d get to attend a real sword master''s lecture. It wasn''t that Julius hadn''t taught him anything before, but those lessons were more practical. Now, Cassian would be learning the essential theory behind swordsmanship¡ªhow to develop and advance a domain field, and the different perspectives warriors have on it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The theory covered much more than just that. It included understanding the role of mana-gathering techniques in becoming a warrior, the true nature of warrior circles, how they''re formed, and even the history behind the process of becoming a circle warrior. For many, these theoretical lessons were just as important¡ªif not more so¡ªthan the practical training. Since knowledge about these things is rare, most lower-level warriors don''t have access to it. Even those who do tend to keep it to themselves, sharing it only with their closest allies¡ªand rarely for free. What''s more, they were about to learn from a 7th-circle warrior who was also a noble, which meant the knowledge they''d gain would be far more accurate than anything they could get elsewhere. Soon, they arrived at a much larger, slightly aged building, bustling with young people like them walking in and out, all dressed in uniforms that marked them as students. This was Suros University of Battle Mages. As the name suggests, it trains battle mages¡ªwarriors who use magic to fight. Unlike regular warriors, they possess mana hearts and other traits that classify them as mages. Continue your adventure on m-vl-em-py-r However, Cassian and Robert weren''t here to become battle mages. Their purpose was different¡ªthe university allowed the law department to use some of its facilities to train enforcement officers, and that''s where their lectures would be held. As Cassian and Robert stood near the entrance, a new figure entered¡ªa tall, muscular woman dressed in a training uniform. Her presence alone commanded respect. She was Sergeant Dallas, a rank higher than both of them, and a member of the special unit Cassian was part of. The moment they saw her approaching, they straightened up and saluted. "Junior Sergeant Dallas." Her cold demeanor matched the intensity of her stature. Without a word, she gave a brief gesture for them to be at ease before stepping closer. "Is Detective Julius'' lecture being held here?" she asked, her voice sharp and to the point. Both Cassian and Robert nodded immediately, knowing full well that she wasn''t just any soldier. She was also training in swordsmanship, and what''s more, she was a 2nd-circle warrior, which was the reason she landed a job at Sargent rank, which was lower than detective but still held quite authority to punish some people on will. Sergeant Dallas briefly glanced around the area before turning her attention back to them, her face as unreadable as ever. "Good. Let''s not waste time," she said curtly, leading them toward the lecture hall. Chapter 69: Warriors before circle Warriors As the three of them settled into their seats in the lecture hall, the atmosphere felt a mix of anticipation and formality. The room resembled a typical classroom, with rows of desks facing a large chalkboard at the front. Cassian couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward sitting next to Sergeant Dallas. The lecture hall was bustling with law enforcement personnel from various stations across the city. Cassian wasn''t sure exactly how many there were, but he knew there were four special units, including the one he belonged to. What intrigued him most was the mystery surrounding what set these special units apart from the regular ones. To break the awkward silence and engage in conversation¡ªsomething Cassian preferred¡ªhe turned to Sergeant Dallas and asked, "Sergeant, can I ask you a question?" She turned to him, her expression icy. "If it''s something personal, then no." Cassian shook his head with a smile. "Nothing personal. I just wanted to ask what special things our unit does. So far, it seems like we''re just doing regular law enforcement work." Dallas'' expression darkened at his question. "Well, it''s understandable you don''t know since we haven''t had any special assignments since you joined. And honestly, I hope we don''t get any soon¡ªit''s not exactly a good thing." Cassian wanted to ask more about it, but before he could, the entire class fell silent. An unsettling chill swept through the room, raising the hair on the back of their necks as the temperature dropped. The cause of the sudden shift was a blue-haired man who had just entered the room. Cassian stared at him in surprise; he didn''t look like his usual self at all. There was something dangerous about him that sent chills through Cassian''s bones, and it wasn''t just him¡ªeveryone in the room felt it, too. Some people had even started to shiver, visible steam rising from their mouths. It would have made sense if it had been in the morning, when the air was cold, but now the sun was high, and it was one of those rare hot days in Magisteria. Only a few seemed to bear it well, one of whom was sitting next to Cassian: Sergeant Dallas. Read the latest chapters at m-vl-em,pyr But just as quickly as that tension had built, it dissipated when Julius stepped up to the podium. "So, students..." he began, the words sounding awkward as they left his mouth. He paused for a moment, clearly aware of it, then continued, "I''m not going to bother with any fluff. Let''s keep it plain and simple: I''m Julius Raseac, your sword instructor from now on." "I''ll be teaching you some basics about swords and circle warriors, and how to become one. To start, the first thing we need to cover is the history of how circle warriors came to be, what the circles are, the mana gathering techniques, and, most importantly, the domain," he said, breaking into a wide smile. "Now, to be clear, the cold you felt when I entered the lecture hall was produced by my domain." A collective gasp echoed through the room as the realization hit them. They couldn''t believe it was him who had created that bone-chilling atmosphere, and Julius relished their awe, smirking as he glanced around at their wide-eyed expressions. Cassian, unable to hold back, muttered under his breath with a grin, "Fucking narcissist..." "He deserves to be one; he is that strong," Dallas replied, her expression reflecting a mix of admiration and intrigue as she watched Julius bask in the attention. "Now, if you want to develop a domain as impressive as mine, hold your horses¡ªonly I am capable of that. For you, it might be impossible," he declared, a hint of arrogance lacing his words. Even Dallas, who had previously admired his strength, felt a flicker of annoyance at his presumptuousness. "But we''re not here to talk about me, so let''s get started with the lecture. Before we move forward, it''s essential to understand this: humans can channel mana, but our bodies aren''t naturally compatible with it. This means we can''t store mana inside ourselves without some form of assistance." He scanned the room, noticing that everyone was paying close attention, then continued, "The reason I mention this is that mana plays a significant role in becoming a warrior. While it''s not necessary to become a warrior, you can''t become a circle warrior without it. There''s a difference between a warrior and a circle warrior, but let''s not get into that just yet. First, let''s focus on warriors before the emergence of circle warriors." He paused for emphasis. "At that time, warriors used a method to store mana within their bodies. As I mentioned, humans can''t store mana naturally, but they accomplished this through a special construct at time known as..." He glanced around the room and pointed to a student in the back. "Cass, my boy, do you know what it was?" Cassian was taken aback by the sudden attention Julius had placed on him with his question. However, knowing the answer, he replied, "Is it seals?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Correct! They were called seals," Julius said with a nod and a smile. "You may sit." "Now, what are seals? Many may wonder," he continued, walking between the students'' benches. "A few centuries ago, warriors employed a technique known as seals¡ªa method for gathering and storing mana. Warriors would draw mana into their bodies, and with the help of magical constructs called seals, they could trap that mana to enhance their physical strength. Unlike modern methods, domains played no role in this process. Warriors could create as many seals without needing to develop a domain." As the lecture progressed, Cassian felt a wave of excitement wash over him. Julius was explaining numerous concepts that he had either never encountered before or hadn''t fully understood. While he had heard about seals, he didn''t grasp their specific uses until now. Learning their history was interesting, but Cassian really wished Julius would skip the seals part and move on to circles. However, it seemed he was determined to continue. "Their first seals acted as an anchor, allowing their bodies to store mana," Julius elaborated. "As one seal began to break or weaken, they would create another to hold additional mana." Chapter 70: Circle Warriors Rise "The warriors who used seals to grow stronger were called magic warriors," Julius said as he approached the table where Cassian was sitting. He continued, "Now, what''s the difference between mages and magic warriors, considering both store mana inside their bodies¡ªmages with their mana hearts, and magic warriors with seals?" Julius paused, scanning the room, but no one seemed to know the answer. He went on, "The difference is that mages store mana in their mana hearts, while warriors store it directly within their bodies. For warriors, this means mana constantly flows throughout their body, with no way to escape. As this mana remains sealed inside, it starts to bind with the body, gradually making it stronger." This was the first time Cassian had heard anything about mages or how they came to be. The books he had read never explained how to become a mage. As he pondered this, Lady Katherine came to mind, and he thought, I should ask her a few things about it. Not wanting to miss anything Julius was saying, Cassian quickly refocused his attention. "Now, take note," Julius continued, "you can''t create as many seals as you want. Each body is different, and so is its limit. This limit can be increased by certain treasured herbs or miracle potions. But the most any human has ever reached is 13 seals. For circle warriors, the limit is just 9." Julius glanced around the room with a satisfied smile but noticed some students growing impatient. Aware of the reason, he addressed them. "I know some of you are wondering how learning about seals will help you become better swordsmen or circle warriors," he said, pausing as the eager faces around him waited for more. "Seals won''t make you good with a sword¡ªthat''s your own talent. But for becoming a circle warrior, they play a crucial role. I understand people see us warriors as muscleheads, and, in many cases, they''re right. You don''t need to know the theory I''m explaining to become strong¡ªthose with sheer willpower will find their way to becoming circle warriors regardless." "But some of us, like myself, prefer to know the technical details of how things are done," Julius said with a smug grin. "It gives us confidence in becoming circle warriors and helps establish a plan. To be honest, most nobles, like me, learn the theory behind circle warriors before we even start training. Knowing it doesn''t make the process a lot easier¡ªjust a bit," he continued, raising his hand and closing his fingers, leaving a small gap between them. "Just this much easier," he added with a playful smirk, emphasizing the tiny difference. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But don''t underestimate this small difference¡ªit can work wonders. I''m living proof of that," Julius said with a confident smile. The students nodded in agreement, and even Eve, sitting beside Cassian, smiled in approval, making her look strikingly beautiful as she added, "Yeah, it would." Seeing that his soon-to-be students were understanding the importance of seals, Julius continued, "Let''s get back on track. Seals were artificial magical constructs, which meant they had to be created by someone adept at mana manipulation¡ªmages. So, warriors needed a mage''s help to form seals on their bodies, and that could get pretty expensive. Without those seals, a warrior couldn''t progress any further. Of course, they had the option of developing domains, but for now, let''s stick to discussing those who relied solely on seals." "Seals were considered similar to mana gathering techniques due to a magical construct known as a mana filter or mana adapter. This construct filtered the mana entering a warrior''s body, making it compatible with their physical form," Julius explained. His smile faded slightly as he continued, "Here''s where the problem arose, leading to the emergence of circle warriors: warriors needed mages to create their seals, leaving them vulnerable to the control of mages. The imbalance was so extreme that even lower-tier mages could dominate higher-tier warriors simply by controlling the creation of seals." Cassian could already sense why this was a bad situation for warriors, and Julius confirmed it, saying, "The reason warriors depended on mages was because seals required precise control over mana¡ªsomething mages mastered thanks to their mana hearts. Warriors, relying more on brute strength, lacked this level of finesse. If they had that precision, they''d likely have become mages themselves." "It''s not that warriors who could create their own seals didn''t exist," Julius explained, "but they were incredibly rare. No one in their right mind would choose the path of a warrior if they had the potential to be a mage. At that time, warriors were generally weaker because they didn''t have the advantage of domains. However, those rare few who mastered both seals and domains were the nightmares of any mage. Inside a warrior''s domain, the warrior controlled everything, making them nearly unstoppable." As he explained this, Julius grinned with excitement and added, "And those warriors who developed both their seals and domains discovered something remarkable¡ªthe emergence of what we now call circle warriors and the famed mana gathering techniques." "But before I explain how they developed the method to become circle warriors, let''s first learn about domains," Julius said with a smile, noticing the eager faces in the room. "I know there are a few here who''ve already developed nascent domains, so why don''t you explain to your colleagues what they are?" He paused, glancing around the class. A few moments passed in silence until the person sitting next to Cassian stood up. "Sir, may I?" Julius grinned as he recognized her. "Go ahead, Sergeant Dallas," he said, clearly pleased to see someone familiar taking the lead. Eve Dallas''s expression darkened, her demeanor shifting to something far more intense as a fierce energy seemed to radiate from her. "I''m not certain that my method is the only way," she began, her voice steady, "but for me, I opened my domain to make the impossible... possible. To bend the world to my will, to force it to happen the way I wanted. Read new tales at m-vl-em,pyr That''s how I was able to develop my domain." Her eyes gleamed with determination as she spoke, making the room feel even more charged with intensity. Chapter 71: Domain Manifestation and Arcane Realms "And as for what domains are, mine allows me complete control over my body, from my blood flow to the growth of my hair," Dallas continued, casting a glance at Julius before proceeding. "It''s not as extravagant as regrowing a limb, though¡­" She paused, collecting her thoughts. "Additionally, when I use my domain in combat, I can keep track of many things around me. The range isn''t vast, but it''s enough to significantly enhance my reaction speed. There are other advantages as well, but I don''t think those come from the domain itself." Finishing her explanation, she looked to Julius, eager for his feedback. The seventh-circle warrior gestured for her to sit down before continuing, "Sergeant Dallas is correct¡ªdomains can do all of those things. Some may offer additional benefits, but she hasn''t fully captured what domains truly are." Dallas''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of disappointment flickering across her face as Julius went on, "It''s not that she doesn''t understand; it''s just that she hasn''t grasped the complete concept yet. If it were easier to comprehend, we''d see many more higher-circle warriors emerging every day." This explanation helped Dallas regain her composure, her eyes now burning with interest. "The more you understand your domain, the stronger you become, allowing you to access higher warrior circles. The domain plays a pivotal role in creating these circles, but first, let me explain what they are." "A warrior''s domain is a blend of their willpower, worldview, and mastery over one or more weapons or combat forms. When these elements surpass the natural limits of a warrior''s capabilities, a domain is formed. As the name implies, a domain becomes a warrior''s ''territory,''" Julius elaborated, gesturing toward Eve, who sat beside Cassian. "It begins with complete control over one''s body, enabling perfect coordination and ultra-fast movements, just as Sergeant Dallas mentioned. However, mastery over weapons is also essential for developing a domain. While I''ve encountered rare cases of warriors who developed domains without weapon mastery, it''s far less common. Without that skill, you miss out on the true power that warriors are known for, as domains allow you to wield weapons as if they were extensions of your own body. Initially, a warrior''s worldview doesn''t play a significant role, but as they progress, it becomes increasingly vital." "So we won''t be focusing on that, as knowing too much too soon isn''t beneficial for developing your domains. Instead, let''s understand what a domain is composed of and how it contributes to becoming a circle warrior. Remember the seals?" Julius asked, and everyone nodded, recalling his previous explanation. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Satisfied with their response, he continued, "Well, circles are formed by combining seals and domains," he said, surprising everyone. "Didn''t I mention that the warriors who discovered how to become circle warriors were those who had both seals and domains? It''s quite straightforward: they found a way to create seals without relying on mages for assistance¡ªat least not during the process of making them, although they still needed help with the design." "I explained before that a warrior has complete control over their domain, meaning it''s their territory, and not even the world can interfere. We establish our own rules within these domains, which is why even a first-circle warrior can live for centuries without the need for age-extending techniques or anything of the sort. However, that doesn''t mean we won''t eventually die of old age; if a domain isn''t developed, it can start to break apart," Julius said, his tone becoming more serious. "I''ll teach you more about that later. Now, having complete control over your territory means you can manipulate everything within it, including the mana particles around you and in your body..." He grinned wider. Some students exchanged looks of confusion, their expressions reflecting their shock as they grasped the implications. One student couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked, "Teacher, does that mean warriors use their domains to create the seals now?" Julius nodded at Roberts''s enthusiasm. "Yes, warriors use their domains to create the seals on their bodies. But here''s the catch: the seals are incredibly intricate, and it requires extensive knowledge to create them¡ªknowledge that most warriors don''t have time to learn. Well, we could, but..." He chuckled before continuing, "We''re not exactly nerdy mages, right? That''s where the mana gathering techniques come into play; they serve as a sort of blueprint for the seals," he explained, shaking his head slightly. "No, more accurately, they are a set of blueprints." "The creators of the new method for becoming a warrior developed a construct similar to the old mana adapter but incorporated a blueprint of the seals into it. It''s important to remember that the old seals were divided into different tiers and required various resources to create. The new mana gathering technique also demands resources to create and upgrade the mana adapter as more warrior circles are formed," Julius continued. "At this point, warriors have two options: they can either stick to the traditional method of using the blueprints from the seals themselves or hire mages, just like in the past. Alternatively, they can rely on their domains to create the seals." "If you use your domain to create the seals, your domain encompasses everything about you¡ªyour worldview, your will, and your mastery of your weapon. By harnessing your domain, you can direct the mana to shape the seals according to the blueprint. The best part? Your adventure continues at m-v-l-e-mpyr You don''t even have to do this manually; the mana gathering technique are already influenced by your domain from the moment it first emerged. The seal blueprints will automatically fill with mana and other elements, though I can''t explain how that works since research is still ongoing. That said, it''s crucial to master mana gathering techniques before developing your domain; otherwise, complications may arise." Julius elaborated. Cassian sensed that some important details were still left out, which he suspected Julius had chosen to withhold. "As your domain infuses a part of itself into these seals, they transform into what we now call warrior circles, Warrior circles offer clear advantages over seals, especially with the integration of domains." "While domains initially enhanced a warrior''s precision and sensory perception, their integration with mana has dramatically increased their power. This evolution has given rise to a phenomenon known as Domain Manifestation, akin to the grand mages'' Arcane Realms." Just as he was about to elaborate, a loud bell rang, interrupting him. "Well, that''s it for today. Let''s reconvene next week. I''ll be holding two lectures every week¡ªone will be practical, while the other will vary depending on my mood. It might focus on theory, practical skills, or just be a chance for us to get to know each other. And to keep you motivated, I''ll occasionally share stories about my journey from a weak noble child to a powerful warrior." Chapter 72: A Day Off (Starting) The lecture left Cassian feeling energized; now he knew the path to becoming a circle warrior and how to complete the system''s quest. It had been over three months since the system activated, and while his sword skills had improved significantly, they were just enough to make decent progress. With the newfound knowledge of mana gathering techniques, he realized he could do much more. Though he''d only heard bits about them, they seemed essential for warriors like him. He wasn''t sure how to get his hands on one of these techniques yet, but perhaps Julius or one of his acquaintances could point him in the right direction. For now, as the late evening settled in and his shift ended, Cassian, smiling with excitement, boarded the carriage heading toward the center of the city, already thinking about his day off tomorrow with Katherine. "Enormous..." Cassian muttered as he arrived at the center where the ultra-large structure loomed before him. Standing at its base, he felt impossibly small. The structure stretched wide, with its sides visible, but as he tilted his head back¡ªalmost a full 180 degrees¡ªhe still couldn''t see the top. He didn''t need to; he''d already seen its towering height from the ship. Yet, being here in person made it a completely different experience. Mages and scholars flowed in and out of the beacon of knowledge, most exuding an air of intellect and wisdom. Despite this, Cassian didn''t feel out of place. Among them were people like him, carrying their masters'' belongings or handling various tasks, giving the scene a mix of both scholars and laborers moving within the colossal structure. Cassian hurried towards the checkpoints, excitement bubbling in his chest. He couldn''t wait another second to be with Katherine, or to massage her soft thighs. For the past three days, his mind had been consumed by thoughts of her, regretting how he had cut their last session short. He replayed the memory over and over, wishing he had done more¡ªespecially when he''d touched her thighs and her perfect butt. Hoping today would bring him the chance he craved, he quickly passed through the checkpoints. The token Katherine had given him made it easy, and one of the workers even escorted him to her room, which was located a few floors up. Cassian knew this because the strange machine, called a lift, carried him from the lower floor. As it ascended, he marveled at the interior of the tower. Though it gleamed white on the outside, the inside offered clear views of the world beyond, a sight that momentarily distracted him. Cassian enjoyed the view as the lift rose higher and higher, watching the people below shrink until they looked like tiny ants. When the lift finally stopped, the worker led him down a hallway lined with many doors, eventually stopping in front of one. "Here you go." "Thanks," Cassian said, nodding to the diligent worker before knocking on the door. Almost immediately, it opened, and he heard Katherine''s familiar voice say, "Come in..." She sat there, as usual, with a book in hand, which she now closed with a smile as her gaze landed on Cassian. "My lady," Cassian beamed, grinning ear to ear as he bowed before stepping inside. The door quietly shut behind him. Katherine, noticing his wide smile, couldn''t help but comment, "You seem excited." Cassian, trying to tone down his grin so as not to look like a complete pervert, replied, "I can''t help it. The last three days were so boring at work¡ªI''m just excited to finally have a day off." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is that so?" Katherine placed her book aside and, with a mock pout, added, "And here I was thinking you were excited because you were seeing me again after all this time." Cassian was momentarily baffled by her mock sad expression and blurted out, "No, my lady, I''m excited to see you too!" Katherine smirked, her eyes glinting with playful teasing. "Really?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Cassian quickly nodded, which only encouraged her more. "Oh? And why''s that?" This put Cassian in a bit of a dilemma. His face flushed slightly as he fumbled for the right words, unable to come up with an answer that didn''t sound awkward. Seeing her teasing smile, he shook his head, walking over with an embarrassed grin. "Stop teasing me, my lady," he muttered. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr Katherine''s teasing smile softened as she leaned forward slightly. "I wasn''t teasing, Cassian," she said in a quieter, more sincere tone. "I really do want to know¡ªwhy are you excited to see me?" Her eyes followed him as he walked over and took a seat on the edge of the bed. Cassian, still a bit flustered, shifted slightly before looking up at her. "Why wouldn''t I be excited to see a beautiful lady like you, my lady?" he replied, his voice earnest now, though there was still a hint of shyness. Katherine''s teasing softened into a warm smile. "I''m flattered you find me that beautiful," she said, her tone gentle now. As she watched Cassian''s cheeks flush deeper, nearly matching his fiery red hair, she chuckled. "You look really cute when you blush, you know." Cassian, even more flustered, managed to reply, "Thank you for the praise, my lady." With a playful nod, Katherine lifted her feet and placed them in his lap. "Well, this cutie didn''t forget to practice his massage skills while he was away, right?" she asked with a sly smile. Cassian gently grabbed her feet, his blush fading as he smiled. "I didn''t get time to practice, but I my skills are still sharp, my lady." "Good, because I''d be sad if you did," Katherine said, lifting her skirt to reveal her legs and part of her thighs. "I''d die before letting that happen," Cassian smirked, his eyes catching the sight of her soft thighs, ready to be kneaded by his hands. Katherine chuckled, leaning back. "Well, don''t die, either. That would also make me quite sad." Cassian''s hands froze as he looked up at Katherine in surprise. "You would? My lady....be sad," he asked, his eyes wide. Katherine simply smiled in response. Chapter 73: Cassian the puppy It had been about half an hour since Cassian had begun massaging Katherine''s legs, working diligently to ease the tension in her muscles. He focused on loosening them up first before moving on to anything more playful. Her legs were so stiff that he couldn''t believe she''d been walking around without feeling intense discomfort. Now, with a concerned expression, Cassian shifted his attention to her thighs. Her leg rested on his shoulder as he worked, his face nestled between her thighs, pressing them against his chest as he massaged them in midair. "My lady, your muscles are really tense," he said, his voice laced with worry. "I think it would be best if you got them massaged daily. I should come back every night to take care of them from now on." Cassian was right¡ªKatherine''s lower body had returned to being tense, almost reverting to the same condition as before he started massaging her regularly. Though the massage had made her muscles stronger, she hadn''t felt the sharp pain caused by the tension in months, thanks to Cassian''s help. Now that it had returned, the pain was nearly unbearable when she moved. Yet, Katherine didn''t want to show her discomfort. It wasn''t that she couldn''t admit to the pain, but because it made her appear weak, and she hated being seen that way. Shaking her head, she replied, "No, you don''t need to come every day. I can handle it. Just come on your days off." "But..." Cassian still looked worried, trying to get her to reconsider. Before he could finish, Katherine cut him off with a firmer tone. "No buts. Just focus on your work there." Cassian still didn''t fully understand why Katherine had insisted he join the law enforcement team. There was barely anything to do besides training under a 7th-circle swordsman, which, admittedly, he enjoyed. But he could have asked Julius, the same person teaching him there, to train him on the side. He was confident that if he fed into Julius''s narcissistic tendencies a little, it would''ve been easy to get him to teach him privately, especially since they had already sparred together before. Still, Katherine must have had her reasons. Cassian didn''t want to question her, but he couldn''t bear seeing her in pain every day. "If I can''t come here, my lady, you can visit me," he suggested, a hint of concern in his voice. "I''ll see," Katherine responded, though her tone was unenthusiastic. Cassian felt a flicker of irritation at her indifference. Pressing her thighs a little harder to catch her attention, he said more firmly, "No ''I''ll see.'' You have to, my lady." Katherine glanced up from her book, initially a bit frustrated, but when she saw the genuine concern in Cassian''s eyes, she sighed. "Cassian, I can''t come to see you every day. It would look suspicious to some people, and if anyone at your work finds out you''re connected to me, you''ll be in trouble. Right now, it''s only Julius who knows and won''t say anything, but others can''t see you with me. There are people who want me dead, and they might come after you if they find out." Cassian hadn''t considered this before, but now that she mentioned it, a chill ran through him. Fear crept into his voice as he realized the implications. "Then, my lady, we need to do something. The worker who guided me here knows I''m connected to you." Enjoy reading at m,v lem|p,yr Katherine chuckled softly and reassured him, "Don''t worry about that. Only a few people know I''m here. To everyone else, I''m just another person named Katherine." Cassian nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over him, but his worried eyes remained fixed on her. "But my lady, you''ll still be in a lot of pain. You might be able to endure it, but I can''t stand to see you like this. I''m sure it would help you with whatever you''re doing here. Pain can make it hard for anyone to focus." He spoke, but Katherine didn''t seem to hear him. Growing a bit frustrated, he playfully poked her unmassaged butt, causing her to let out a surprised cry. "Ouch!" "See, my lady? You''re in pain," Cassian said, his worry deepening. Katherine shot him an annoyed look, her cheeks flushing slightly. "No, it''s because you poked me there... ahhhh¡­" She paused mid-sentence, releasing another pained sound as Cassian poked her on the other side. "You are, my lady don''t lie, and either I''ll stop working there to stay with you, or you need to find a way to come see me," he insisted, continuing to massage the spot where he had poked her. Katherine, feeling frustrated by his persistence, sighed and nodded. "I''ll try." "Try what, my lady?" Cassian asked, still unconvinced that she would make the effort. Rolling her eyes in irritation, Katherine replied, "I''ll try to find a way to meet you outside the tower, but I can''t come every day. Since you''ll already be here once a week, I''ll aim to come once or twice more. Happy?" Cassian wasn''t entirely satisfied but nodded, considering the circumstances. "Then I''ll practice my massage skills more so you won''t have to endure the pain," he said. Katherine smiled and replied, "I''d like that, but to do that, you need to practice on someone other than me. Who are you going to massage?" "I hadn''t really thought about it, but there are quite a few people at work who could use one. If I had to pick, Sergeant Dallas would probably appreciate it. She trains a lot, so her legs must be in pain, especially her thighs," Cassian said, recalling the impressive size of Sergeant Dallas''s thighs from their training sessions. As he thought about her thighs, Cassian felt a shiver run down his neck. He glanced at Katherine, sensing a threat in the air. She was still smiling, but her expression seemed forced, a hint of danger lurking beneath the surface. In a tone that was sweet yet not at all pleasant, she said, "Oh? And who is this Sergeant Dallas? Who, our Cassian, wants to give a massage? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I believe I''ve forbidden you from massaging anyone but me." Cassian''s heart sank as he realized he had unintentionally crossed a line. He looked at Katherine with wide, apologetic eyes. "I-I''m sorry, my lady. I didn''t mean to¡ª" But Katherine just turned her gaze away, her expression unreadable. The light in the room seemed to dim as Cassian watched her face twist into something that resembled a pout. "What was that?" Cassian muttered to himself, a bewildered expression on his face. Whatever it was, he found it endearing, making his heart flutter as Katherine looked particularly cute with her puffed cheeks. He was surprised to see her cheeks puffed up, an expression he had only heard about women making when they were jealous. ''Is the lady jealous?'' Cassian wondered as his hands continued to knead her thighs. ''But who will be she jealous for? for me?'' Cassian''s mind was filled with questions, struggling to believe that she could be jealous of him. But all signs pointed to that possibility as he grabbed her waist, gently squeezing it. His thumbs and fingers glided upward from the bottom, tracing along her sides until they reached her ribs. "My lady, I forgot about that. I haven''t given this massage to anyone else, and I won''t ever be... Can you forgive me for this mistake?" The soft skin of her waist and stomach felt so erotic under his fingers that he could feel himself straining against his pants, the pressure of his arousal pressing against Katherine. "If you want to do that, I can''t stop you, Cassian. You''re my servant, not a slave I can force," Katherine said, her face hidden behind the book, but Cassian could still sense the anger and jealousy in her words. It made him smile and find her reaction cute for some reason. "You''re not forcing anything, my lady. I really don''t want to massage anyone other than you." Katherine lowered the book from her face, raising an eyebrow at him. "But you said you wanted to massage that Sergeant Dallas of yours." "I didn''t say that; I just mentioned she could use one," Cassian replied with a grin. He then playfully lifted her butt a bit and squeezed it, prompting Katherine to release a soft moan. "Just like you could use one right now." Katherine looked at him in surprise, taken aback by his boldness. She smirked and nodded. "Well then, give me one, and I might forgive you if it''s good enough." She shifted her position, pulling her legs down from his shoulders and laying on her stomach, her butt facing up. "Just enough that I can sleep without feeling any pain¡­" she said, a playful smirk on her lips as she hid her face from Cassian, who was grinning, thinking he finally had a chance with her. What he didn''t realize was that it wasn''t just him using Katherine to satisfy his desires¡ªthough he was, she was willingly letting him. Inside her head, she thought, ''Yeah, just like that¡­ you''ll be my puppy, dear Cassian¡­'' Her smile widened as she felt a thrill from Cassian getting convince from her jealous act. Chapter 74: Naughty puppy (R-18) Cassian was in absolute bliss as he massaged Katherine''s waist, his crotch pressed firmly against her soft, rounded butt. His arousal had been building as he rubbed against her, his hardness nestled against her skin. He noticed her breathing becoming slower, more rhythmic as she began to drift off to sleep. A smirk spread across his face. While massaging her waist had been enjoyable, his mind was already focused on more enticing parts of her body. For the past half hour, he had been carefully controlling himself, rubbing against her slowly, careful not to lose control. But now, with Katherine asleep, he didn''t need to be quite as cautious. Still, he didn''t want to rush¡ªhe had time, and he intended to savor every moment. ''Let''s see what I can do with this...'' Cassian thought, his grin widening as his hands fondled Katherine''s soft buttocks. They were still clad in her pink lace panties, sheer enough to show glimpses of the skin beneath. With her shifting, the fabric had wedged itself between her cheeks, revealing even more of her. Cassian''s excitement grew as he gently pulled her buttocks apart, exposing delicate skin that he couldn''t wait to explore further. Not wanting to waste another moment, he carefully grabbed the waistband of her panties and began to slide them down, inch by inch, his eyes watching closely for any sign that she might stir. But Katherine remained asleep, and as the lace slid off, her bare cheeks jiggled slightly, fully exposed to his eager gaze. Before he could stop himself, Cassian''s face moved closer to her bare buttocks, inhaling deeply. The intoxicating scent made him close his eyes in pleasure. ''She smells so good...'' he muttered under his breath, savoring the moment. His hands instinctively spread her cheeks apart again, intensifying the scent, but now, Cassian''s attention had shifted, his mind focusing on something else entirely. Cassian''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of her fully exposed for the first time¡ªher two entrances, the anus and vagina, laid bare before him. He''d only known about them in passing, but seeing them now, the reality was far more captivating. The reddish-pink skin below was beautifully framed by a patch of curly red pubic hair that seemed almost like a crown marking this private, sensual area. The hair was slightly wild but still feminine, giving her an exotic and natural allure that made Cassian''s heart race. He could see how her skin here looked so different from the rest of her body, almost as if it were made from a softer material, meant for touching and caressing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his gaze moved inward, he noticed the inner folds peeking out from between the outer lips, slightly darker in color. These inner folds were a deeper, more flushed shade of pink, contrasting with the outer layers. They were slightly damp, making his mouth water as if they were a rare delicacy. Before he could indulge in the delicate beauty of her exposed vagina, Cassian''s gaze shifted upward to the second entrance¡ªthe tight, alluring circle of her anus, resting just above it. If her vagina was a masterpiece of soft folds and delicate moisture, then her anus was equally captivating in its own unique way, every bit as mesmerizing. It was was slightly gaped from the way he held her buttocks spread apart, the muscles relaxed in her sleep. There was something oddly beautiful about it, the way the darker pink contrasted with the lighter skin of her cheeks, creating a vivid, sensual sight that made Cassian''s pulse quicken. The tightness of the small hole fascinated him, as though it was guarding a secret, waiting to be unlocked. The delicate folds of skin around it were almost hypnotic, inviting him to study every detail with intense focus. The thought of touching it, feeling its warmth and softness beneath his fingers, filled his mind. It seemed to exude an intoxicating fragrance, a scent that was uniquely hers, and it sent waves of arousal through his entire body. The faint smell, combined with the sight of her puckered entrance, was like an aphrodisiac, making his already hardened member throb with an intense, almost unbearable need. It was as if her body was teasing him, drawing him in with every breath she took, as he knelt there, completely mesmerized by her form. ''This seems more delicious,'' Cassian thought with a sly grin, eyes locked on her anus. Nestled between her soft, round buttocks, it appeared so inviting, so tempting, that he found it hard to resist the urge to lean in closer, to taste and touch every inch of her. His mind swirled with lustful thoughts as his fingers twitched, wanting to explore deeper. It was hard to tell which entrance he found more alluring¡ªeach held its own seductive charm, but something about the tight, hidden nature of her anus seemed even more irresistible. Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r Cassian understood that sex typically involved penetrating the vagina, but there was something thrilling about the tight entrance before him. Even though it wasn''t designed for that purpose, he knew he couldn''t cross that line; doing so would only wake up Katherine. He was only going to taste it, fully aware that it was an unappealing part of the human body, yet he couldn''t control his urges. He didn''t want to have regrets like before, so he spread her buttocks apart even further, stretching her already exposed anus a bit more. He dove between her buttocks, his tongue extended and aimed at her entrance, which as he pressed his face between the soft butt it slipped inside her stretched anus.. Katherine, still awake and feeling his breath on her skin, tensed her body as his tongue poked at her anus. She bit down on the pillow to stifle a moan, her eyes wide with excitement. ''Such a naughty puppy...'' she thought as she felt his tongue explore her tight entrance, wiggling inside. ''Going for my anus for the first time¡ªhow bold...'' Her words might have seemed angry, but she was enjoying it just as much as Cassian was, his tongue buried deep inside her anus while his face pressed into her ample buttocks. Instead of keeping her cheeks spread apart, he closed them around his face, relishing the suffocating warmth and the intoxicating scent that enveloped him. Chapter 75: Big puppy (R-18) With his face pressed against the soft cheeks of Katherine''s butt, Cassian felt like he was in heaven. His tongue explored her intimately, tasting the heavenly sweetness of her body, completely forgetting that he was supposed to be massaging her, not indulging in this. But how could he stop when there was no rejection from Katherine? Even though she was awake, she let him continue, silently enjoying the pleasure he was giving her. Cassian took full advantage, his tongue teasing the rim of her anus before slipping inside, slowly lubing and relaxing the tight muscle. At first, it clenched around him from the sensation, squeezing his tongue tightly, but over time, it began to loosen, allowing him to explore deeper, making it gape slightly with each gentle movement. He didn''t mind the extra effort¡ªit excited him even more that Katherine remained asleep, undisturbed. The rhythmic closing and expanding of her anus, almost as if it were massaging his tongue, had him harder than ever, his arousal reaching its peak as he continued. When his tongue had entered her, the reaction was immediate¡ªher entrance had tensed, squeezing him almost painfully at first, as though her body wasn''t ready to fully yield to the intimate intrusion. But with every flick and swirl of his tongue, her tightness slowly began to melt away, relaxing under his persistent, skillful touch. He''d felt the way her muscles resisted at first, trembling slightly with each teasing lick, but with time and patience, she had loosened, her body responding naturally to the pleasure. As her breathing grew deeper, her body instinctively relaxed further, allowing her entrance to widen around his probing tongue, gaping slightly as he worked his way deeper. It felt like her body was opening up to him, inviting him to explore further, and the sensation of her rim pulsing around his tongue had driven him wild. He felt every contraction, every quiver of her body as her tight muscles expanded and contracted, squeezing his tongue in a way that made it feel like her entrance was massaging him in return. Get more insights at m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r Cassian, after indulging in the taste of Katherine for what felt like an eternity, finally pulled his face away from her soft, smooth buttocks. His body was drenched in sweat, a mix of his effort and the heat that radiated between them, and his mouth glistened with a combination of his saliva and her fluids, which he savored as he licked them away with a satisfied grin. As his gaze fell back onto her anus, he couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. The small, delicate entrance was reacting in a way that made his heart race with excitement. Each gentle breath Katherine took caused it to contract and expand in a hypnotic rhythm, tightening and loosening as if it was responding to the memory of his tongue exploring it moments earlier. The way it widened when his tongue first slid inside had been mesmerizing¡ªher body opening up to him, surrendering to the sensations, only to clench tightly around his tongue afterward, as if reluctant to let him go. As Katherine''s breath rose, her anus would tighten, the entrance closing and forming soft wrinkles in her skin. When she exhaled, it expanded, smoothing out again. Cassian watched, captivated by the sight. This time, it expanded enough for him to slip his fingers inside, which he eagerly did. The rhythmic pattern broke as her muscles suddenly clenched tightly around his fingers, and he even heard a soft grunt escape from Katherine''s lips. Panic washed over him, fearing she had woken up. But after a few moments, her anus relaxed, and there was no further reaction from her. Letting out a sigh of relief, he muttered to himself, ''I should finish before I get carried away.'' As Cassian finally pulled down his pants, freeing his aching, throbbing member, he positioned it between Katherine''s soft, inviting buttocks. The warmth and pressure of his shaft resting against her sent a shock through her body. At first, she didn''t quite understand what was happening. ''What is that?'' she wondered, confused by the weight and heat pressing down on her. It was almost as wide as an arm, and just as long¡ªimpossible for her to imagine what it could be. The thought that it might be Cassian''s penis didn''t even cross her mind. But then, she felt it pulse, a rhythmic, heavy throb between her cheeks, and the slow, deliberate movement of it sliding against her soft skin. That''s when realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. ''It''s his... penis?'' she thought, her eyes widening in disbelief. She had known Cassian was well-endowed, but not to this extent. This was beyond anything she had experienced or expected. The sheer size of him left her both stunned and a little frightened. ''How could something that big even exist?'' Katherine thought, her heartbeat quickening. She had never taken anything even close to that size before, not even half of it. The very idea of it filled her with a mixture of awe and trepidation. What would it feel like? Could she even handle it? Her mind raced, but amidst the fear, there was a strange, unspoken curiosity that tugged at her, a part of her that couldn''t help but wonder. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian, unaware of her internal struggle, was lost in his own pleasure. His hands gripped her waist firmly as he squeezed her soft flesh around his member, his fingers digging in ever so slightly, pulling her cheeks tighter around him. The sensation of her smooth skin pressing against him, combined with the weight of her body beneath his control, only made his arousal grow more intense. He groaned quietly, his hips moving slowly, gliding his hard shaft between the pillowy softness of her buttocks. Katherine''s breath hitched, feeling his hardness moving between her, rubbing insistently. It made her feel vulnerable yet strangely excited, even if she wasn''t sure why. The warmth and weight of him was undeniable. ''It''s so big,'' she thought again, unable to ignore the overwhelming presence of his length. But then, a flicker of reassurance calmed her nerves. She knew Cassian wouldn''t try to push it inside her¡ªnot yet. He wouldn''t hurt her. And she was right¡ªCassian had no intention of going that far. ''I shouldn''t put it inside,'' he thought, squeezing her soft buttocks around his length. ''She might wake up¡­'' He cautiously moved his hips, rubbing his hardened member between her cheeks, savoring the sensation. His lips still held the lingering taste of her, but it wasn''t enough. Leaning down, he began planting soft, sucking kisses on her neck, making Katherine release a muffled moan. She quickly bit down on the sheets, trying to stifle the sound, not wanting Cassian to know she had been awake the whole time, feeling everything he was doing. Cassian sucked on the soft skin of Katherine''s neck like it was the most delicious thing he had ever tasted, even biting gently, lost in the sensation. He wasn''t worried about waking her; the pleasure coursing through him was too overwhelming. His pulsating member throbbed with the need to release, and with that thought in mind, he thrust faster between the tight hold of her buttocks. The slickness from his saliva and Katherine''s sweat made it easier for him to slide between her soft cheeks, and he picked up the pace. Within minutes, Cassian''s body jerked as his arousal reached its peak. His length swelled between her buttocks, and then, with a final thrust, he released. Hot streams of white liquid shot onto Katherine''s curvy back, making her tense as she felt the warmth hit her bare skin with surprising force. After releasing all his cum, Cassian''s penis remained nestled against her back, continuing to ooze more of his essence. Even in this position, he could still thrust, breathing heavily while sucking on her neck. He lavished attention on her ear, biting it gently, which made Katherine struggle to stifle her moans. "I apologize, my lady," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. "I have sinned by using your holy body to satisfy my sinful lust." Hearing his words filled Katherine with excitement, though she didn''t want to show it. Inside, she thought, ''No worries, my puppy. You can do it again if you want.'' It was as if Cassian had picked up on her thoughts; after recovering from his orgasm, he wiped his essence from her curvy back, which looked utterly erotic. His arousal returned, his penis hardening once more as his fingers made their way back to her tight anus. Chapter 76: Desire to pleas (R-18) Earlier, Cassian had been so eager to reach his orgasm that he hadn''t paid much attention to the finer details. But now, as he slowly pushed his finger in and out of Katherine''s anus, he noticed the subtle reactions¡ªhow her muscles would tighten and tense whenever he touched certain sensitive spots. Curious, he deliberately rubbed those areas, feeling her body respond even more strongly. ''Is this how women cum?'' Cassian wondered, intrigued by the idea of making Katherine reach her peak through this method. Now that his own desires had been momentarily satisfied, his mind was clearer, and he wanted to give back, even if she was asleep and unaware of his efforts. Katherine was clearly approaching orgasm, but Cassian was unsure of how to guide her there. He''d never done this before, and though he knew that sex would likely guarantee her release, he was firmly against the idea of doing that while she slept. Even though he''d crossed some perverted lines already, he respected her too much to take it that far. Plus, it might wake her up, and he wasn''t even certain if her body could handle his size¡ªhis length, especially when fully hard, was nearly as thick as a arm and quite long. ''Nahir mentioned something about licking making it easier,'' Cassian recalled, considering his options. His finger slid in and out of her now slightly loosened, slick anus, but he wasn''t thinking about licking there anymore. His thoughts wandered to another entrance. Cassian''s eyes trailed down to her vagina, now glistening and damp, the moisture spreading along her thighs and making the heat in the room feel even more intense. Her red pubic hair was more pronounced, shining from the dampness, framing her slightly parted, pink folds in a way that made his mouth water. Swallowing hard, he hesitated, murmuring to himself, ''But I like her anus around my finger...'' The feeling of fingering her anus wasn''t just arousing¡ªit stirred something deeper in him. It was like he was exploring a part of her where no one else had been, at least as far as he knew, and that made it thrilling in a way that even sex couldn''t compare to. There was something about the tightness, the way her body reacted to every slight touch, that felt more intimate, more raw. The beautiful way her anus responded to even the smallest stimulation aroused him more than he''d expected, and he found himself drawn to its responsiveness. But as he was fingering it and contlempting how to lick her katherine''s suddnely turned over making alert as he fastly pulled back and put his penis back inside his pants afraid she had wake up but seeing her panties was still down he prayed she isn''t. Cassian waited for a few seconds, holding his breath, watching Katherine''s face carefully. When her eyes remained closed, he sighed in relief, his nerves settling as he gazed at her lying on her back. ''Should I continue?'' he wondered, a hint of fear creeping in. What if this time she woke up? But his arousal clouded his judgment, and he convinced himself she wouldn''t stir. Driven by desire, he positioned himself between her legs again, though this time, instead of sitting, he laid down. Gently lifting her legs onto his shoulders, he raised her hips just enough to bring her butt closer to his face. Her velvety thighs brushed against his cheeks, and he pressed them tighter against him, savoring their softness as he prepared to indulge in the prize before him. The position wasn''t ideal for him to finger her anus, but he wasn''t going to do that now. Instead, he studied her closely, taking in the scent that was even stronger than before. Without wasting any more time, he leaned in and gave a long lick, starting from her slightly gaping anus and continuing to her damp, spread folds, all while committing the images to memory. Both holes had distinctive tastes¡ªher anus carried a salty note with a hint of rose, while her vagina had a sweetness to it. As his tongue explored both, he felt her body react, her thighs instinctively tightening around his face, pressing him closer. It made him smirk as he licked all the way up to the top of her bush. By then, the grip of her thighs around his face had strengthened, and he savored the sensation, fully engulfed by their softness, her wide thighs covering him completely. Cassian''s hands clung to Katherine''s thighs, large and soft, their pale skin smooth beneath his fingers. He couldn''t fully wrap his hands around them, but that only heightened the pleasure as his palms roamed over their thickness, feeling the firm yet yielding flesh. Her thighs were impressive¡ªvoluptuous and strong, the kind that begged to be caressed, and Cassian relished every second of it. The contrast between her soft, milky skin and the warmth of his rough hands made the experience all the more thrilling. As he fondled her curvy stomach, his fingers traced the subtle lines of her abdomen, exploring the dips and rises of her body. He felt the way her thighs pressed against his face, almost smothering him in their plushness. The sensation was intoxicating, his head buried between them as their weight settled on his shoulders. Their heat radiated through him, making his arousal build with every breath he took. He loved the feel of her thick, white thighs squeezing his face, enveloping him like they belonged there, making him crave more. ''He really is like a puppy,'' Katherine mused to herself, half-amused by his fervor. Her thoughts raced as his tongue worked diligently, his inexperience somehow making his effort all the more endearing. Despite the strength of his licks, there was something innocent about the way he approached it, as if he was learning and savoring each new discovery. She could feel the warmth of his breath against her sensitive skin, sending shivers through her body. ''So good at licking....like a puppy.'' Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr Cassian wasn''t done, though, not even close. As her thighs twitched, pushing him slightly, he realized she was encouraging him to dive deeper. He didn''t fight it; he welcomed the invitation. His mouth opened wider, his tongue extending fully to explore her fully now. He moved his face deeper into her crotch, her thick thighs pressing firmly against his head, almost immobilizing him. He covered her folds completely, his mouth sealing over them as he hungrily sucked, tasting her deeply. Her dampness mixed with his saliva, and he swirled it around with ravenous need. Katherine''s thighs began to clamp down tighter around Cassian''s head, the grip intensifying with each stroke of his tongue. Even her hips started to move, subtly at first, but growing more insistent as her wetness increased, making the task more demanding yet thrilling for him. She forced his head deeper, as if commanding him to devour every drop of her essence, and Cassian eagerly complied, his hands gripping her thighs harder, urging them to squeeze his face even more. He loved the breathless sensation it gave him, surrounded by nothing but her soft skin and her intoxicating scent. As her folds grew wetter, Katherine''s hips began to roll rhythmically, pressing harder against his mouth. Cassian could feel the slickness coating his lips and tongue, and he relished the taste, letting it fill his senses completely. Her body tensed, a shiver coursing through her, and suddenly, a gush of warmth flooded his mouth, even splashing onto his face in a surprising spray. Startled, Cassian paused for a moment, his mind racing as he processed what had just happened. ''She orgasmed?'' he thought, stunned by the realization that he had brought her to this peak. His heart raced in excitement and awe, the sensation of her release only spurring him on. Katherine was still in the throes of her orgasm when Cassian, with excited eyes and a hungry expression, made a decision: ''I want to make her cum again.'' His tongue, which was already at her entrance where the gush of liquid was flowing, ventured deeper. As it did, Katherine''s hips instinctively lifted, and the slowing flow of her release surged with pressure once more, her body reacting to his relentless attention. As Cassian delved deeper with his tongue, Katherine''s orgasm intensified, her body trembling uncontrollably. The surge of her release splashed onto Cassian''s face, prolonging her climax for several more seconds. She couldn''t hold back, her breath ragged as the waves of pleasure coursed through her, leaving her weak and trembling. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s wide, amused smile showed how much he enjoyed his role in her pleasure, his face covered in sweat and slick with her essence as he panted. ''Such a good puppy, working hard even after making me happy once,'' Katherine thought to herself, looking down at him with a mix of satisfaction and amusement. Cassian, still eagerly licking at her, was lost in his desire to please her. But before her orgasm had fully subsided, a loud knock echoed in the room, snapping her out of her bliss. Katherine''s eyes shot open, her expression instantly shifting from pleasure to frustration. The knock was an unwelcome intrusion, making her eyes flash with anger. Cassian, on the other hand, froze in fear. The sudden interruption jolted him, and he quickly tried to release himself from the strong grip of Katherine''s thighs, which were still locked around him. Panicking, he managed to slip out from under her, his heart racing. Within seconds, he hurriedly pulled Katherine''s panties back up, his hands trembling as he adjusted them while she weakly opened her eyes, still reeling from her intense orgasm. The knock came again, and Cassian''s mind raced, unsure of what to do next. Katherine, regaining her composure, glanced at the door with irritation before turning her gaze back to him, her face a mix of lingering satisfaction and annoyance at the intrusion. Chapter 77: Cassian, a deep sleeper Katherine slowly opened her eyes, pretending she had just woken up. Seeing Cassian sitting between her legs, his face flushed red and covered in her fluids, she could tell he was a bit scared. Her initial annoyance at being disturbed faded, and she glanced toward the door. "Who''s there?" she asked, her voice calm. "Miss Katherine, it''s Nile," came the response¡ªa cracking voice, clearly belonging to a teenage boy in the midst of adolescence. "What do you need, Nile?" Katherine asked, her gaze shifting back to Cassian with a smirk, enjoying the way he looked even more nervous now. "Miss Katherine, the Jaras particles are about to crystallize! I just came to inform you," the voice outside said, sounding a bit excited. Katherine perked up at the news, responding, "I''ll be there shortly." After that, there was silence from the other side of the door. Katherine turned her gaze back to Cassian, who was busy worrying, clearly overthinking how he would explain what he''d been doing if she had caught him. His nervousness was palpable, and she couldn''t help but enjoy his flustered state. After a long pause, Katherine broke the silence, staring at him with a smirk. "Were you still massaging?" she asked, her tone teasing. Katherine''s eyes narrowed in playful suspicion as she glanced at his face. "Then why is your face covered in sweat?" she asked, feigning confusion, "It''s sweat... right?" Cassian tensed as the unmistakable scent of her essence still lingered on his skin. He could feel the tension building. The room wasn''t even warm¡ªwinter''s chill was settling in. "It''s just sweat, my lady," he stammered. "I don''t know, I suddenly felt hot while massaging you." He was panicking inside. How could he explain that her orgasm, which he had caused while she slept, hadn''t woken her? It had felt so intense, he half-expected her to wake up, but now he was stuck trying to justify the evidence left on his face. But Katherine didn''t seem to realize what had just happened. Or was she deliberately pretending, waiting for him to admit it? Cassian thought, his mind racing. However, as he watched her nod at his flimsy excuse, it didn''t seem like she knew. She got off the bed, briefly showing him a wet spot on her underwear, likely from the fluids left behind by the orgasm he hadn''t fully consumed. "Thanks for the massage, Cassian. You must be tired now. Go ahead and rest¡ªI''ve got some work to do," she said, stretching her arms and yawning. Then, with a small smile, she added, "But I have to admit, your massages are the best. I don''t even know when I fall asleep during them." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian smiled, relieved that she seemed unaware of what had truly happened. Her praise made him feel at ease, and he sighed inwardly. It was clear she hadn''t caught on, confirming that she was indeed a deep sleeper. This realization gave him confidence, making him think that in the future, he could be bolder without her noticing. "I try to do my best, my lady," Cassian said with a smile, wiping the sweat from his face with his shirt. He had wanted to taste it again but refrained, not wanting to seem suspicious. "I expect nothing less than the best," Katherine replied, her eyes briefly flicking down to the noticeable bulge in his pants. Smirking, she added, "If I finished the work tonight, tomorrow, you can massage me all day." She smirked before turning toward the washroom, her hips swayed slightly, drawing Cassian''s gaze to the curve of her waist and the soft roundness of her buttocks, glistening faintly with a sheen of sweat. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr He noticed a few faint white streaks¡ªremnants of his earlier release¡ªlining her skin just above her panties. As Katherine reached for a towel near the washroom, she felt Cassian''s lingering gaze on her waist, an amused smirk playing at the corner of her lips. Deciding to tease him a little more, she let the towel slip from her fingers deliberately, watching as it fell to the floor. She bent over slowly, knowing full well that Cassian''s eyes would be glued to her. Her large, curvaceous butt became even more pronounced as she leaned forward, her hips angling perfectly, giving him the best possible view. The lace panties she wore clung to her skin, hugging the curves of her buttocks and tracing every line of her shape. The soft fabric stretched over her full, round cheeks, accentuating their size, making the lace look as if it was barely containing her. As she bent, her thick thighs pressed together slightly, the flesh stretching taut, and the muscles flexed under her smooth skin. Her hips swayed just a little, making the lace dig into her in a way that only highlighted the fullness of her body. Katherine glanced back over her shoulder, catching a glimpse of his face¡ªhis expression was a mixture of awe and lust, his eyes wide and fixed entirely on her. She felt a surge of satisfaction at the power she had over him. ''That''s enough for today,'' she thought to herself, her lips curling into a smirk. Straightening up, she tossed a final glance at him before turning and making her way into the washroom. As the door closed behind her, Cassian was left sitting there, still staring at where she had stood moments before, his body tense with lingering desire. This time, he had only been able to orgasm once, but the thrill of it¡ªthe taste of her body on his tongue, the satisfaction of knowing he had made her climax while she slept¡ªlingered in his mind. He could still remember how she had reacted, even unconsciously, her body moving in sync with his. The mere thought of it had him even more excited for what might come next. ''Next time...'' he thought with a racing heart, ''..next time, I''ll be able to do even more.'' With that, Cassian lay down with a smirk, eagerly awaiting Katherine''s return, hoping to catch another glimpse of her figure. However, as he waited, he drifted off to sleep without even realizing it. A few minutes later, Katherine emerged from the washroom, her hair still damp and a playful smile on her lips. She couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of him, his face still glistening with the remnants of their earlier activities. As she approached him, she dried her hair with a towel, the strands slowly falling back into place. She leaned closer, her teasing smirk growing wider as she observed his peaceful expression. ''Should I also do something a little naughty?'' she wondered, though she already knew what she wanted to do. Leaning in, she pressed a gentle peck against Cassian''s slightly parted lips, which were tinged with a reddish hue from sleep. However, just a quick peck wasn''t enough to satisfy her. Katherine felt a rush of excitement and found herself enveloping his lips with hers, sucking on them for a full minute. The taste of him was intoxicating, and when she finally pulled away, his lips were shiny with her saliva, and she was left a bit breathless. ''And he think''s I''m a deep sleeper¡­'' she mused, her eyes wide with surprise and a playful smirk as she noticed he hadn''t stirred, even after her kiss. ''This is fun I should do it often.'' she thought, leaning in for another kiss. Cassian''s face, with its flawless complexion¡ªwhite and rosy, perfectly inheriting the Ven Dyke family genes¡ªonly added to her amusement. This time, she kept the kiss brief, a quick press of her lips against his before breaking away with a smile as she left the room. Meanwhile, Cassian, blissfully unaware of his surroundings, smiled in his sleep. It was uncertain whether he was awake or merely dreaming, but his smile radiated contentment, genuine happiness lighting up his face. Chapter 78: Astraval The day hadn''t gone as Cassian had expected. Katherine only returned for an hour at most, clearly caught up in some exciting development in her research¡ªsomething Cassian had no clue about. Still, he managed to ease her burden a bit by giving her a massage, helping her relax for a few days. When she mentioned she wouldn''t be back until late that night, Cassian reluctantly made his way to the dorm provided by the law enforcement department. Thankfully, he didn''t have to share the place with anyone. However, it was located in a densely packed part of the city, where tall buildings stood barely an arm''s length apart, forming a maze of narrow streets. His dorm was on one of these streets, but luckily it was on the outer edge. Otherwise, he might''ve spent the entire day lost in the winding alleyways. It was still early evening when Cassian returned to the dorm after shopping for some necessities and clothes, using the money Katherine had given him. He had also picked up a few books to keep himself entertained at night before going to sleep. Exhausted, he collapsed onto the bed with a sigh. His training tasks were already completed back at Katherine''s room, and with nothing else to do, he considered taking a nap. But before he could settle in, there was a knock on the door. "Cassian, you back? Come out¡ªthere''ve been murders..." Cassian sat up, looking weary. Murders were a big deal, but in this city, they happened often¡ªone or two almost daily in their area alone. He wasn''t sure what was so special about this case that Robert felt the need to inform him. After all, as far as he knew, he wasn''t involved in these kinds of incidents, being part of a special unit. "So what?" Cassian asked with an annoyed expression as he opened the door, only to find Robert grinning widely, which weirded him out even more. "What do these murders have to do with me? And why are you smiling like that?" Robert''s grin grew even wider at the question. "Well, I''ve been transferred to your unit," he said, clearly excited. "And as for the murders, they fall under our special unit''s jurisdiction, which means we''re the ones who have to investigate them." Cassian looked even more confused. "Why are these murders our responsibility? There are plenty of murders in the city¡ªwhat''s so special about these?" Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sergeant Hally will explain everything. But get ready, we''re leaving in a few minutes. It''s urgent¡ªthere have been multiple murders," Robert replied, his grin widening at the mention of the word "murders." Cassian found his reaction strange but decided not to dwell on it. "How many?" he asked. "I don''t know," Robert said, still smiling unnervingly. "We''ll find out soon enough..." With that, Robert left for his room, leaving Cassian standing there, still confused. Letting out a frustrated grunt, Cassian reluctantly went to get ready for work on his day off. Half an hour later, they found themselves at the office, sitting in a room with a few others, including Julius, Sergeant Dallas, Detective Alix, and two people Cassian hadn''t seen before. Sitting next to an overly excited Robert, Cassian leaned in and asked in a low tone, "Who are those two?" He nodded toward the pair, who were talking to each other. One was an older man with a scruffy gray beard, his heavy clothes worn from the cold. The other was a young woman, neatly dressed¡ªcompletely the opposite of the man, much like Alix. "That man is a legend in our department, a Astarval," Robert said with admiration. Cassian was shocked. Astraval was a mage only two steps away from surpassing mortal limits and becoming something beyond. Most mages at his level, like Lady Katherine, spent their days locked away in labs, working tirelessly to bridge those final steps. So, what was someone like Astraval doing here in this department? It didn''t make sense to Cassian. With a confused tone, he asked, "Why is he here?" Robert shrugged. "I don''t know for sure. I heard he''s been investigating some terrorist organization since he joined the force. He was actually the first member of our special unit," Robert explained, then added, "And next to Astraval Killian, the young woman. She''s a 6th-rank warrior, Cassandra Shiam. She may look young, but she''s older than Sergeant Dallas and the others¡ªshe''s a genius." Cassian was reeling from one shock after another. He''d always thought the law enforcement department didn''t attract people of such immense strength, but clearly, he was wrong. First, he''d learned that Alix was a Luminara, and now he was face-to-face with someone two whole stages ahead of her. With a chuckle, he couldn''t resist asking, "Don''t tell me Sergeant Hally is a Mage Ascendant too." Robert shook his head with a grin. "No, he''s not. But he is an 8th-rank warrior." He glanced at Cassian''s stunned expression and burst out laughing. "Since you''re already in shock, let me hit you with another surprise¡ªyou know our Commandant Sher?" "Is she as powerful as the others?" Cassian asked, not wanting to make any assumptions. "Yeah, she is," Robert nodded. "She''s on par with Sergeant Hally, but from what I''ve heard, she''s much closer to developing her domain and making it materialize." Robert glanced at Julius before continuing, "I know it''s shocking¡ªwhy would so many powerful people join law enforcement, right? But there''s a lot about our job that you might not be aware of yet. And I''m only talking about our department. There are eight departments across the city, four special units. All of them have people just as strong, if not stronger, than the ones in ours." "The city has too much power..." Cassian muttered, calculating the number of powerhouses residing here. "Yeah, it does," Robert replied with a smile, "but not as much as it seems. Most of these powerhouses come from different kingdoms and organizations. Only a few are natives, like Sergeant Dallas and Hally. The others, like Detective Julius¡ªand even you¡ªcome from other regions." Chapter 79: Serial killers "There have been some murders, which isn''t unusual for us," Sergeant Hally began, standing in the middle of the group as everyone listened intently¡ªeveryone except Astraval Killian, who looked frustrated but remained silent. The burly sergeant continued, "But you may wonder why a special unit like ours is concerned with them. Well, the reason is the sheer number. So far, there have been 19 murders, and we expect more." This shocked everyone, and Alix quickly asked, "What were department doing while all these murders happened?" Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire Sergeant Hally remained composed as he explained, "We''ve been rounding up suspects. All these murders occurred in the last two months, and every time, multiple bodies were found at the scene. Each time, the victims belonged to the same family¡ªsometimes it was the children and mother, sometimes the father and children, and other times, just the parents." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, does that mean a family member is responsible?" Detective Eve Dallas asked thoughtfully, noting the sergeant''s mention that in some cases, the mother and children were killed, in others, the father and children, and in a few cases, only the parents¡ªalways leaving one family member unaccounted for, whether a father, mother, or child. "It''s possible, but not certain. The family members who weren''t killed or whose bodies haven''t been found are missing," Sergeant Hally explained. Cassian, listening carefully, scribbled down notes as part of his duties. Robert, assigned to investigate with Julius and Alix, did the same while Cassian was paired with Eve and Cassandra for the investigation. Cassandra shook her head and added, "They might have been kidnapped, or worse¡ªcontrolled. It''s hard to believe that all of them would willingly kill their own families with their own hands." The detectives'' expressions darkened, as did the sergeant''s. Sergeant Hally nodded grimly. "Yes, the investigators, before you came to the same conclusion." "Hopefully, they''ve just been kidnapped. Dealing with mind-controlled people is a nightmare," Robert said, jotting down his observations. Cassian nodded in agreement, fully understanding the difficulty of interrogating someone who had been under mind control. Even if they were freed from it, they might not remember anything about what they were made to do while controlled. Fortunately, it wasn''t Cassian''s job to handle those complexities¡ªthat responsibility fell to the detectives. His and Robert''s role was to manage the groundwork, assisting by gathering and sharing information between the two teams. With multiple murders, numerous crime scenes, and a host of suspects, this investigation was going to take time. Though most of the information they gathered might end up being useless, uncovering just one or two key details could be enough to catch the culprits¡ªif luck was on their side. "If the missing family members are mind-controlled, then this becomes a serial killer case, which falls under the special unit''s jurisdiction. And if it''s a case of kidnapping, that''s also our responsibility. Large-scale kidnappings and killings like this can only be the work of an organized crime ring, if not a single individual," Sergeant Hally said, his frustration evident. "Now, gather the information from the previous officers assigned to the cases and split the crime scenes between your two groups." As Sergeant Hally finished speaking, he glanced at Killian, who was clearly holding back from interrupting. Sighing, the sergeant added, "As for Senior Detective Killian, you can return to your case, but stay informed about this one¡ªit might be related to that terrorist organization of yours." "It''s called the Cult of Silias, Sergeant, and yes, it might be connected to these murders," Killian said, rising from his chair. "I''ve investigated one of these cases myself. While I couldn''t find any concrete proof, the nature of the crime fits the pattern. Many of the serial killers we''ve caught in the past belonged to that organization. If this is their doing, you all need to be extra cautious. Most of their members are strong, possess strange and sinister powers¡ªmind control being one of them." While Cassian, Robert, and Julius looked confused, the other members of the special unit wore grave expressions, clearly understanding what Killian was talking about. Sergeant Hally nodded as he listened and said, "Detective Killian is right. Stay alert while investigating these murders, and make sure our new recruits are informed about the serial killers and the organization. Dismissed." As he dismissed the group, Hally turned to the old mage and added, "Detective Killian, come to my office." As the two older men left the room, Alix approached Robert, while Dallas went to Cassian, instructing them to gather the investigation reports from the other officers. "We''re going to be busy from now on, it seems," Robert said, glancing at the list in his hand. It contained the names of officers who had been assigned to the murder cases before the special unit took over. The list wasn''t long¡ªjust ten officers, with two of them assigned to five murder scenes each. Four of them were already in their department, but the other six were scattered across different departments. That meant they''d have to visit other department offices, each about an hour away from one another, spread all across the city¡ªa task that would take a lot of time. "I just hope I get some time to practice," Cassian muttered with an annoyed look as he followed Robert. Since he wasn''t yet familiar with the layout of the city, he didn''t want to risk getting lost on his own. "We''ll start with Officer Romin," Robert said, pointing at the name on the list. "He''s only about an hour away, so that''s not too bad. After that, though¡­ things get tricky." Cassian groaned internally. "Tricky how?" "Well, after Romin, we''ll have to head to the East District, which is the opposite direction. Then we zigzag back west, and south to come back here. It''s like someone planned it just to annoy us," Robert explained with a grin, clearly trying to lighten the mood. Cassian shook his head in frustration. "By the time we''re done, it''ll be midnight." "Probably," Robert said with a chuckle. "But hey, at least we''ll get to stretch our legs." "I''d rather keep them tense, but at least the department will cover our expenses," Cassian said with a smirk, and he could see that Robert was equally excited, as it means there meals too. Chapter 80: Whispers of Danger In the small office of Sergeant Hally, the two older men sat with grave expressions, sipping their alcoholic beverages. After a moment of silence, Sergeant Hally asked, "Did you find any more members of this cult?" "Yeah¡­" Killian replied, downing his drink in one go, his face twisting in discomfort. "And I killed them all." "Good. Do you think this case is connected to them, too?" Sergeant Hally asked, mirroring Killian''s action as he poured another round for both of them. "I don''t want to think so, but it seems likely," the senior detective said grimly. "Lately, there''s been a surge of these kinds of murders in and around the city. All the special units are tied up dealing with them, and I''m starting to believe it''s the work of those fanatic bastards." "Why do these bastards have to come to our city?" Hally asked in frustration. The so-called Cult of Silias had been causing countless problems for the city over the last decade, and it was the primary reason the special units were established. "Because it''s easy to get in, can''t you see?" Killian replied, pouring his next drink down in one go. "The city''s filled with people from all over¡ªmany of them refugees, exiles, or war survivors. It''s easy for these cultists to blend in, mix with the crowd, and prey on the vulnerable." He leaned back, his expression dark. "Just look at our own Commandant Sher. She came from outside, and half of our unit members are from other places too." Hally couldn''t help but agree with his old friend. He and Killian had been born and raised in this city, growing stronger here, so they had a deep attachment to both the city and its people. But for those who came from outside, it might not feel the same. Still, he couldn''t blame them¡ªafter all, Free City was built by people from elsewhere who decided to settle here permanently. While this diversity was good for the city and its economy, it also brought problems. Overpopulation was a minor issue compared to the larger ones, like shady organizations using the city as a base for their operations. Crime rings, corrupt factions, and now the worst of them¡ªa fanatical cult. The Cult of Silias was involved in every crime imaginable, from slavery and drugs to forbidden magical practices. And worse, they sacrificed innocent people in exchange for power, spreading chaos wherever they went. "They''re vetted thoroughly, so I don''t think any of our members would be followers of the cult," Hally said, though the thought of someone within their ranks turning after joining made him mutter under his breath, "But I can''t say for sure if they''d stay clean after being recruited." Killian chuckled as he poured another drink. "Well, whatever the case, I''m about to deal a big blow to those fanatics. Just wait, Hally. Something''s stirred them up, and I think I''ve got an opportunity to go after a few of the higher-ups¡ªnot just the low-level lackeys." Halley raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Killian''s statement. "A big blow, huh?" he asked, leaning forward slightly. "Care to share a bit more about what you''ve got planned?" Killian downed the drink he''d just poured, setting the glass down with a small clink before meeting Halley''s gaze. "I can only say so much," he said, his voice a low murmur, the weight of his words hanging in the air. He paused for a moment, as if carefully considering how much to reveal. Then, with a sigh, he continued. "A few high-priority assassination targets have made their way to the city. People important enough that the cult seems unusually bold. They''re going after them, heads first." Halley frowned. "Assassinations? So that''s why the cult''s been so active?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exactly," Killian replied, pouring another drink but this time only swirling it in the glass without drinking. "They''re making more moves than usual, exposing themselves in ways they haven''t before. And that''s what''s giving me the opening. While they''re distracted, I''ll take down more than a few of those bastards." "I can guess who those high-priority targets are, but it''ll be incredibly difficult to assassinate them¡ªreally, really hard," Hally said, recalling the rumors circulating among the city''s higher-ups. He continued, "You might have heard about the few individuals rumored to be grand mage candidates coming to the city." "I have, and I believe one of their servants has joined our special unit," Killian replied with a smirk. "Yeah¡­" Hally nodded. "It''s going to be tough for that kid if people find out he''s a servant to her." "Definitely going to be tough¡­" Killian said, hiding a smirk. Experience tales at m v|l e-NovelFire They were obviously talking about Cassian, who had no idea how much danger he was in. But how could he? He was still new to all of this, while those who put him in this position should have known better. After finally navigating the city and gathering all the reports, Cassian was now returning with Robert to the surprisingly empty, fog-filled streets. He felt exhausted and slumped back in the carriage seat. "Man, fuck the work! This was supposed to be a day off," Robert said, sharing the same tired expression as his new friend. "I shouldn''t have come back so early..." Cassian said, regret tinging his voice as he recalled leaving Katherine''s room earlier that evening, which had led him to do all this work so late at night. Robert, hearing him, asked, "Oh, that... Where were you last night?" He glanced out of the carriage window and added, "I didn''t see you in your room until this evening." Cassian knew better than to reveal the truth, so he replied, "Just visiting someone," and attempted to change the subject. Looking outside at a rather empty street, he asked, "Isn''t this main street usually busy around this time?" "I think so..." Robert said, his voice laced with confusion as he tried to make sense of their surroundings in the dense fog. But before he could gather his thoughts, he saw something flying out from the dense fog toward their carriage. Reacting instinctively, he ducked down and shouted, "It''s an attack! Get down, Cassian!" Chapter 81: Delivering a message Cassian gasped in shock, "What just happened?" as he stepped out from the wreckage of the carriage, which was partially destroyed with the top completely gone. While helping Robert free himself from the debris that had trapped him, Cassian anxiously surveyed their surroundings. His heart raced when he noticed the headless body of the coachman slumped in the seat. "We need to hurry, Robert," he urged, pulling the man away from the wreckage and toward a nearby building, all the while conscious of the thick fog surrounding them. Fortunately, they found shelter as Cassian, heart racing, ducked into an alley between the buildings. Cautiously peering out, he asked, "Hurt anywhere?" "Just some scratches," Robert said, glancing at his leg which was trapped beneath the debris of the broken carriage. He turned to the alert Cassian, and asked, "What about you?" "Fine," Cassian replied, his voice filled with anger. "Who the fuck attacked us, and what could they possibly gain from targeting two constables?" "I don''t know, but they are either mage attacking from a distance or rare long-range weapons user, Circle warrior. If that''s the case, we are in serious danger," Robert said, scanning their surroundings and noting the eerie silence. The buildings they were hiding between appeared empty, with no sounds coming from inside. "At least it seems like they''re in the early stages of their profession." Cassian, facing an attack from either Ether Mages or Circle Warriors for the first time, was starting to grasp why people held them in such high regard¡ªeven those who were just beginning their journey. "I see people at the far end of the street, but they''re not coming this way. Why?" he asked, gesturing toward the figures behind Robert. "Do you know which side the attack came from?" Cassian added, knowing Robert had spotted it first. Robert nodded and pointed behind Cassian, in the opposite direction of the figures. "From there." Cassian frowned, feeling a bit frustrated. If they tried to run toward the people, they''d be exposed, leaving their backs vulnerable to the attackers. Robert glanced over at Cassian, a mix of worry and determination on his face. "We don''t have any other options," he said quietly. "I saw someone moving between the rooftops, jumping from building to building. They''ll be parallel with us soon." Cassian took a deep breath, calming his nerves. "Then let''s run," he said, looking determined. The fog wrapped around them like a blanket as they broke into a sprint. Their footsteps echoed eerily on the empty streets, the mist making every shadow seem like a lurking threat. The figure on the rooftops wasn''t far off now, and Cassian could feel the tension building. "Keep your head down and move fast," Robert urged, his eyes darting between the rooftops and the path ahead. As they ran, Cassian couldn''t help but glance over his shoulder, half expecting an attack at any moment. But all he could see were the distant shapes of the fog-covered street and the faint outline of the figure following them from above, closing in. Just as they picked up speed, something moved within the dense fog ahead of them. A faint whistle cut through the air, followed by a sudden, violent explosion of dirt and stone. A shockwave blasted right in front of Cassian, throwing him off his feet and sending him crashing hard against the ground. Cassian''s vision spun as he tried to make sense of what just happened. He blinked through the haze of dust and pain, his eyes locking onto the source of the explosion¡ªa blade, about the length of an arm, sharp on both ends, lodged deep in the ground. The force of its impact had left a jagged crater a few feet wide, the weapon glowing faintly as it settled into the wreckage. Cassian gulped, his heart pounding in his chest. "What the¡ª?" Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e-NovelFire Before he could finish, Robert yanked him up by the collar of his shirt, not caring if it hurt. His voice was sharp, panicked. "Fuck, run!" Robert''s wide eyes mirrored Cassian''s terror as they realized whoever was throwing weapons like that wasn''t interested in scaring them¡ªthey were out to kill. Cassian scrambled to his feet, adrenaline pumping as he and Robert raced down the street, desperate to escape the deadly, fog-cloaked figure chasing them. In their frantic dash, they overlooked the lack of alert from the figures at the end of the street. Cassian and Robert sprinted through the fog, their breaths ragged as the chill of the night air cut through their lungs. The cobbled street beneath them blurred as panic fueled their steps, the eerie silence only broken by their hurried footsteps and the distant sounds of the city they couldn''t reach. Cassian glanced over his shoulder, eyes wide with fear as he searched for any sign of pursuit. The fog was thick, making it nearly impossible to see more than a few feet ahead, and the shadows that danced within it seemed alive, twisting unnervingly. Just as he turned back to focus on running, another high-pitched whistle sliced through the air. His stomach dropped. "Move, move!" Robert yelled, his voice hoarse as he shoved Cassian to the side. The warning came just in time. Another blade, identical to the one that had nearly killed Cassian earlier, tore through the fog, its speed almost unnatural. It slammed into the ground just inches from Robert''s feet, sending a shockwave of force that blasted him off his feet. He crashed into the side of a nearby building with a sickening thud, grunting from the pain as bricks cracked under the impact. "Robert!" Cassian shouted, skidding to a halt and turning toward his fallen comrade. His heart raced, but there was no time to hesitate. He pushed forward, limping as the adrenaline barely masked the sharp ache spreading through his leg from where the last blade had cut him. The second he took another step, another blade whizzed through the air, too fast to dodge. It slashed through Cassian''s thigh, the pain erupting instantly as the sharp edge dug deep, only a hair''s breadth from slicing through bone. He cried out, his leg almost giving way beneath him, but he gritted his teeth and kept moving. He couldn''t stop now¡ªnot when they were so close to the end of the street, where safety might be waiting. Blood soaked his pant leg, leaving a trail as he limped, but he pushed on. Robert, groaning from where he had fallen, struggled to get back on his feet. Cassian could hear him cursing under his breath, pain lacing his words. "Damn it¡­ Cassian, go!" Another whistling sound echoed behind them, and Cassian knew they didn''t have time. His muscles screamed in protest, his leg nearly useless, but sheer determination kept him going. He reached out, grabbing Robert''s arm as he pulled him to his feet. "Get up! We''re almost there!" Cassian panted, using the last of his strength to pull Robert to his feet. Robert nodded, though pain etched across his face as he struggled to stand. To their surprise, they didn''t face another attack until they reached the end of the street. Just as they stepped out, a blast erupted behind them, sending them sprawling into the bustling city street. They stumbled into a world that felt vibrant and alive, contrasting sharply with the chaos they had just escaped. People stopped and stared, wide-eyed at the sight of two disheveled figures with bloodied clothes and dirt-covered faces. As they turned to look back at the supposed steets they were running out from but only found the wall, both Cassian and Robert shared a shocked expression, as cassian checking the wall and finding it solid asked, "where did the steert go?" Cassian began inspecting the walls around him, certain that a street had been there just moments ago¡ªthe one they had been fleeing from. Now, however, all that faced him was the solid wall of a building. ***** A lanky, tall figure cloaked in dark attire stood shrouded in shadows, their face obscured except for piercing eyes that stared intently at a blurry screen displaying the two figures inspecting the blurry screen from outside. The scene around this figure would have shocked Cassian and Robert, as it mirrored the foggy streets they had just escaped. "Why did you deliberately miss them?" a voice inquired, carrying a distinctly feminine edge, making it clear that it didn''t belong to the shrouded figure. The black fabric clung tightly to the man''s physique, revealing his gender. Emerging from the fog, the woman continued, her anger palpable. "If you had used my sphere, you could have at least killed them!" The woman wore a large pointed hat that obscured most of her face, revealing only a hint of her lower mouth. Her skin was ashen white, while her lips were a stark red. The rest of her figure remained shrouded in fog, making it difficult to discern her features. "The boss asked to deliver a message, and I think it''s been delivered," the black-clad figure replied, his voice gruff. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Killing one of them would have sent a stronger message," the woman snapped, her anger evident. With a frustrated grunt, she added, "At the very least, you should have severed one of their limbs." Chapter 82: Why Do Bad Things Happen to Good Servants? "Why would anyone attack you two? I don''t get it. Are one of you some secret prince or something?" Eve asked, genuinely confused, while Alix focused on healing the deep gash in Cassian''s thigh, the wound visibly closing before their eyes. "I have no idea, Sergeant. They even used magic and shit," Robert replied, having already explained the bizarre events¡ªthe foggy streets, the sudden attack, and then emerging through a wall. It was difficult to put into words, but Alix, being a mage, grasped the situation, suspecting it was either some sort of magic or a device creating a pocket space for the ambush. "Yeah, exactly. But why use all that on you two weaklings? No offense," Eve added with a smirk. Both Cassian and Robert grimaced at the comment but stayed silent. Most of Robert''s injuries had been healed by Alix, except for his dislocated shoulder. Luckily, Sergeant Dallas was skilled at fixing such things. With a smile, she took hold of Robert''s limp arm and said, "This is gonna hurt a bit. Bite down on something." Robert bit down on his shirt as Dallas, still smiling, said, "On the count of three... one..." Before she even reached two, she yanked his shoulder back into place with a sharp pop. The pain hit Robert instantly, his face contorting as he bit harder into the fabric, but relief quickly followed. That relief was short-lived, though, as Sergeant Dallas gave a slightly sheepish, "Oh... oops, I did it wrong." Cassian glanced at Robert''s shoulder, noticing it was raised higher than usual. Robert''s eyes filled with anger, but before he could react, Dallas gave it another quick jerk, causing him to groan and clench his teeth again. "See? All fixed," she said cheerfully. Watching Robert''s ordeal, Cassian made a mental note to never let Sergeant Dallas perform any medical procedures on him. Though, her question about why they were attacked lingered in his mind, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that the attack had been aimed at him. Although both he and Robert had been targeted, the strikes seemed to focus more on him, with Robert merely caught in the crossfire because he was nearby. Cassian couldn''t help but suspect it was because of Lady Katherine. There was no other reason he could think of for someone so powerful and resourceful to go after him. He wasn''t worth that kind of effort. But what puzzled him the most was why they hadn''t killed him when they easily could have. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He doubted their escape was due to their own abilities or luck¡ªthe attacker had more than enough opportunities to finish them off. Even Sergeant Dallas, when they explained the sheer strength of the person who had attacked, seemed surprised they were still alive. The incident had shaken Cassian deeply, making him realize just how much danger he was truly in. What frustrated him most was that it felt like unnecessary danger¡ªall because he was a servant to a duchess''s princess. This attack was bad enough, but he knew worse could come. Torture to force him to reveal Katherine''s whereabouts or, even worse, being mind-controlled into assassinating her. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time; he had to grow stronger, and fast. The weight of the attack still hung over him as they stood at the scene, with only a few early risers passing by, the faint glow of sunrise beginning to light the horizon. "Take these," Alix said as she finished healing Cassian''s thigh, now new as before, and handed each of them a small stone wrapped in black thread, resembling a makeshift necklace. Cassian inspected the smooth rock, noticing the intricate wards carved into its surface. Though barely the size of his fingertip, it pulsed with a subtle protective energy. "Senior Detective Killian cast a protection spell on it," Alix explained, sounding unusually polite and less arrogant than normal, especially toward Cassian. "Everyone in if our department has them now and other departments will soon. It prevents mind control." "I''m surprised we didn''t think of this earlier. Who knows¡ªsome of our officers might already be under someone''s influence," Dallas chimed in, checking the wall where Cassian and Robert had previously emerged. "Luckily, only lower-ranked officers like you would be vulnerable to such magic. It''s not easy to control the minds of warriors and mages," she added, still finding nothing unusual about the wall. "That aside, get some rest. It''s going to be an early start tomorrow¡ªor today, technically¡ªsince the sun''s already rising," Dallas said, glancing at the reddened end of sky. "Detective Julius is holding a lecture, and I''ll be assisting him, so you two better be there." Robert''s face twisted into a grimace, making Cassian curious, but he didn''t ask why. Alix chimed in, "We''ll also be visiting the murder scene at noon, so make sure you''re ready for that." She glanced at the diary Robert had handed her and asked, "You two wrote down all the details, right? We can''t waste time redoing the original investigators works¡ªit''d take forever." "We copied everything from the investigator''s notes and asked a few questions ourselves," Robert said, dusting off his clothes. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net "We also wrote down the witness testimonies¡ªor more like the nosy neighbors'' gossip," Cassian added. "No one actually saw the murders happen. Some just mentioned hearing noises, like fighting, from the houses where the murders took place at nights of they happened." Both Dallas and Alix nodded as Sergeant Dallas asked, "Was there any sign of magic or a ritual at the sites?" "Not to the investigators'' knowledge, no," Robert answered. "Well, it''s going to be tricky," Alix said, surprising Cassian once again. He''d always pictured her as someone who didn''t care much about others, whether they were in pain or not, and only focused on getting things done. But then again, he had only known her for less than a week. "Let''s leave it for the morning. You two should get some rest," she added, her tone unexpectedly considerate. "But Detective, what about the attack on us? Is anyone going to investigate that?" Robert asked, and Cassian nodded in agreement. He wanted to know who had attacked them and felt it was their responsibility to prevent such incidents in the city. After all, it was a crime to assault anyone within its borders, especially law enforcement officers. Both Dallas and Alix appeared a bit troubled, unsure of how to respond. Finally, Dallas let out a weary chuckle and said, "Well, you two can handle that yourselves in your free time." Chapter 83: Merits and Mysteries "Sergeant, is it really okay to let them investigate their own case?" Alix asked, concern evident in her voice as they walked through the empty streets in the morning light. "Didn''t Sergeant Halley assign us to do it?" "I think Sergeant Halley would understand," Dallas said, a hint of annoyance in her voice. "They didn''t even see who attacked them, and the place where it happened isn''t even real. How are we supposed to investigate that?" While Alix had reservations, she couldn''t argue with her. There were no leads to follow regarding their attack, and honestly, it didn''t hold the same excitement or prestige as the murder case they were currently working on. Solving those high-profile murders could open up plenty of opportunities for both of them. Alix had already taken advantage of her time on the force, rasing her magic a whole stage in just four years. She couldn''t understand why more mages didn''t join; it was better than attending some low- or mid-tier universities, where students and lecturers fought for their positions. With so many high-level professionals in the force, she could even get personal lessons from them. "And it''s not like the case isn''t being investigated at all," Dallas said with a smirk. "I''m sure those idiots will handle it themselves." Alix nodded, hearing her, though she still looked a bit troubled. ****** Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "Those arrogant shits pushed their work onto us again, and I thought she wasn''t a total bitch," Cassian muttered under his breath, fully aware that they had both been assigned to investigate their case but had instead been handed off to the two of them. "Isn''t it a good thing? We can handle it ourselves since we know the most about it," Robert replied, also realizing what their superiors had done. Cassian nodded but still looked annoyed. "It still leaves a bad taste, though¡­" "Well, you can spit it out on the ones who attacked us when we catch them¡­ haha," Robert chuckled. But Cassian couldn''t find humor in his friend''s joke. Shaking his head, he asked, "Robert, why did you make such an ugly face when Sergeant Dallas mentioned that Detective Julius is holding a lecture in the morning? I thought you''d be excited." "I didn''t make that face because of that... and it wasn''t ugly, okay?" Robert said, feigning anger. "It''s because Sergeant Dallas is going to be assisting Detective Julius in his lecture, and I really hope she doesn''t make us train or do anything at all..." He looked a bit frightened at the thought. "Why?" Cassian asked, confused. "Well, first you should know why her rank is sergeant instead of detective, even though she''s weaker than others," Robert explained, sparking Cassian''s curiosity. He hadn''t thought about it before, but now that Robert mentioned it, it did seem strange¡ªSergeant Hally was strong, even stronger than anyone in the special unit. She wasn''t even close to Alix, who was the second weakest after her¡ªwell, there was also he and Robert, but if you considered only those who had crossed the limits of mortality... "It''s because she isn''t really part of law enforcement; she''s with the city guards, sort of like the city''s army. She''s a sergeant there, or more like a drill sergeant, you know¡ªthe one who trains new recruits? Let me tell you, she nearly drilled a hole in my body during her lectures before Detective Julius came." Cassian was surprised to learn this but felt confused about why someone from the army would be in law enforcement. Wasn''t a second-circle warrior weak for a sergeant? As that thought crossed his mind, he suddenly shook his head; the one who had attacked them was a first-circle warrior, meaning second-circle warriors were stronger, even if they didn''t seem like it. He realized he really hadn''t seen any of them fight in real life. But why would she come here, and why would Sergeant Halley or anyone in charge allow her to keep her rank as sergeant, which was of her pervious organization? Cassian didn''t know, and neither did Robert. There were too many missing pieces in everyone''s stories within the force, even Sergeant Halley''s. Why would such a powerful figure like him need to work? He could easily kill monsters and live a wealthy life, as the carcasses of those creatures sold for a high price. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Cassian asked Robert about it, he smirked and replied, "Because of the goodies the department seizes from the criminals." Cassian didn''t understand and replied with a confused tone, "Are you saying the higher-ups keep them for personal use? Like a corruption or something?" "No, no, there''s no corruption. It''s allowed by the city," Robert said, shaking his head. "Do you know about merits?" Cassian shook his head, prompting Robert to continue. "I figured as much, or you wouldn''t have asked that question." As the morning sun rays began to pierce the darkness of night, he explained, "Merits are another type of currency you earn on top of your salary. You can earn them just by doing normal work in the department, but usually, you only get about one merit a week or so. There are other ways to earn more, like solving cases, catching high-profile criminals, or even holding lectures, like Detective Julius is doing now." "And now you might be wondering what they''re for. As I mentioned, the goodies we seize from criminals belong to the department, but they aren''t given away for free, and you can''t just buy them with regular money. You use these merits to purchase or loan them from the department, however you like," Robert explained. Cassian''s eyes lit up as he asked, "Why didn''t anyone tell me this before?" "No one does. They''re all a bunch of assholes. I figured it out only after working there for a month," Robert said, sounding annoyed. "And there''s no chance of corruption because this merit system is controlled by the city head and his organization. They oversee the distribution of the goodies in exchange for merits. Believe me, there''s a lot of great stuff available, from fighting techniques to mana gathering methods. I''ve even traded for a sword and a fighting technique myself." "I should check that out soon," Cassian said, excitement bubbling in him at the thought of getting a power boost to kickstart his journey to become stronger in reality. "You definitely should," Robert replied with a smile, pleased to see his friend excited. But then his expression turned serious as he continued, "That aside, what about the attack on us? We need to identify who attacked us first." Cassian nodded, pushing aside thoughts of merits and goodies. His expression grew grave as he said, "It''ll be tough; we didn''t even see the person''s body, let alone their face." They walked in silence for a few seconds before he added, "But we do know the attacker was a warrior¡ªa rare type, a ranged one. The weapon was also unique because of its size, and then there was whatever magic device they used to create that pocket space Alix mentioned." Robert nodded thoughtfully and said, "We should start by searching for the weapon and finding out more about the mana device; they might lead us somewhere." "I''ll look into the device while you search for the weapon," Cassian replied. Robert nodded in agreement. "I''ll ask around the smithies¡ªone of them might have crafted it." Chapter 84: Principles of sword techniques Cassian didn''t get much rest before he had to attend Detective Julius''s lecture, which was scheduled just before office hours. Both he and Robert stood there with tired faces, feeling only slightly more energized after drinking something called coffee. Cassian wasn''t a fan of the bitter taste, but after a while, he did feel a surge of energy, just enough to prepare him for the lecture. It was being held in the open training ground, with a large raised stage in the center. Julius stood there, accompanied by a few other officers, one of them being Sergeant Eve Dallas. "Today, I have some assistants to help with the lecture," Julius began. "There are too many of you for me to train individually, so be sure to thank them¡ªthey volunteered to assist. They''re all circle warriors, which means they''re stronger than you, and that''s why you''ll be learning from them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Keep this in mind: always aim to learn from those stronger than you, and strive not just to catch up, but to surpass them. This mindset will serve you well on your journey." Julius, dressed in tight yet flexible clothes, stood confidently on the stage along with the other officers¡ªfour in total, two women and two men. Seeing few of people down stage nodding, at his word he continued, "We''ll be learning about sword techniques today, as well as choosing the right type of sword, which is crucial at the start of your journey," Julius began. "Many of you may have already chosen one, but my assistants and I will assess your choice and offer suggestions if it''s not compatible with you. Most of you have already learned the basics, so this comes next." Julius then glanced at Dallas, who had a massive sword strapped to her back, nearly as tall as Cassian. "But before we dive into that, let''s kick off some excitement with a sparring match from my assistants." "Miss Dallas, would you like to start?" Julius asked. Dallas smiled and nodded as one of the men stepped forward. He was tall and burly, wielding a heavy sword similar to hers. However, his sword had a curved, one-sided edge with a broad body from top, while Dallas'' was double-edged and sharp-pointed, with a body not board as his. "Then I''ll be Miss Dallas'' sparring partner, Sir Julius," the man said, stepping forward. Julius nodded, and Dallas smirked. "How''ve you been these days, Crasyiat?" she asked, her grin widening. "Better," Crasyiat replied with a smirk of his own, drawing his sword from its leather sheath. Dallas followed suit, unsheathing her own weapon, both of them assuming their stances. Before stepping aside, Julius reminded them, "Remember, no using domains except to protect your bodies. Just focus on showing your sword skills so everyone down there can see them clearly." Both Dallas and Crasyiat nodded with wide grins, and as soon as Julius saw they were ready, he announced, "Then... start!" In the blink of an eye, he was at the edge of the stage while Dallas and Crasyiat had already exchanged their first blow. The impact of their swords colliding sent dust flying into the air, the force of the clash reverberating through the training ground. It was the first time Cassian had seen circle warriors fight in real life. The encounter with Captain Tyron and that Eidolon spawn didn''t count¡ªthe creature hadn''t even let the captain land a single hit, let alone get to his feet. Here, the two fighters seemed almost evenly matched in strength, both wielding similar types of heavy swords. Sergeant Dallas, however, moved with slightly slower but controlled motions, while Crasyiat''s attacks were faster and packed with more force. His strikes were overbearing, using the natural advantage of his weapon¡ªa broad-topped blade that allowed him to deliver powerful, quick, downward slashes with ease. In contrast, Sergeant Dallas'' sword was more balanced in weight distribution, making her movements steadier but without the same raw speed and impact behind them. Cassian could see that Sergeant Dallas was clearly struggling to block Crasyiat''s relentless, fast, and heavy attacks. But if she was truly struggling, she wouldn''t be a second-rank circle warrior, he reasoned. After a few more seconds of taking his blows, Dallas finally made her move. As another heavy strike came her way, she blocked again¡ªbut this time, she angled the edge of her sword slightly to the side, letting Crasyiat''s attack glance off the broad side of her blade. The momentum of his swing carried his sword past her, leaving him momentarily exposed. With a smirk, Dallas thrust her sword forward, the point aiming straight for his chest. Crasyiat grunted as the tip made contact, but just as Cassian suspected, the sword didn''t pierce his chest. Instead, something blocked it, but the sheer force of the blow sent him flying off the stage. "Well done, Sergeant Dallas and Officer Crasyiat. That was quite an exciting, though brief, spar," Julius said as he stepped forward. His words were full of praise, but Crasyiat, climbing back onto the stage, didn''t seem too thrilled by the compliment. He didn''t say anything, though, simply bowing in acknowledgment, with Dallas doing the same. Both of them sheathed their swords. "Now, what did you all observe from this sparring match?" Julius asked, scanning the crowd. No one seemed eager to answer, but that was expected¡ªhe didn''t really want them to. He continued, "The nature of the swords and the attacks. You all noticed how heavy the strikes were, right? You can even see the cracks in the ground." He pointed to the floor beneath his feet, where the force of the blows had left visible cracks. The crowd looked surprised, Cassian especially, as he hadn''t realized the attacks were that powerful. "You might be shocked," Julius smirked, "but it could''ve been far worse if they had used their domains to fight. This was just a sparring match." His words sank in, making the group realize that neither Dallas nor Crasyiat had fought at full strength. "Now, let''s get back to the main topic. Both warriors delivered heavy attacks, with Officer Crasyiat being faster than Sergeant Dallas. Can anyone tell me why?" Julius asked, smiling as he looked around. One of the officers raised his hand and answered in a hesitant tone, "Because of their sword techniques." Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net Julius''s smile widened as he nodded. "Exactly! It''s due to their sword techniques, but also because of the types of swords they''re using. Both of them wield large swords, which are ideal for delivering heavy attacks. Here''s another important lesson: whenever you choose a technique, whether it''s for swords or any other weapon, always select one that complements your weapon. Just as weapons vary in many ways, techniques do too." "I may not know much about techniques for other weapons, but every sword technique is built on six foundational principles: the Foundation of Power, the Foundation of Flow, the Foundation of Swiftness, the Foundation of Deflection, and finally, the Shadow''s Principle and the Foundation of Precision," Julius explained. Turning his gaze to Dallas, he continued, "Sergeant Dallas''s sword technique, as you may have guessed, is based on the Foundation of Power and also on Flow. You could see this in her last attack, where she skillfully redirected Officer Crasyiat''s strikes, redirecting is different from parrying or deflection. On the other hand, Crasyiat''s technique relies on the Foundation of Power and the Foundation of Swiftness. Swiftness emphasizes quick, precise attacks, which aren''t really suited for a heavy sword, as demonstrated in the sparring match." Crasyiat looked down, his smile fading upon hearing Julius''s words, but Julius continued with a grin, "But don''t forget about domains; they can help you easily overcome these basic principles. I''m sure Officer Crasyiat''s technique relies on his domain quite a bit." "You won''t fully grasp the principles just from talking, but still let me explain the rest. The Shadow''s Principle, as its name suggests, is often used by those who specialize in stealth. This technique is a mix of Swiftness and the last principle: the Foundation of Precision, where every move is calculated from start to finish, whether at the beginning or midway through a fight." Julius''s expression turned serious as he continued, "Techniques based on the last principle are the most powerful, but only if executed by skilled swordsmen or women, as these techniques encompass almost every type of principle as its foundation." Julius smiled at the class, pleased to see their eager faces. "Now that you have a rough understanding of the principles of sword techniques, let''s move on to weapon selection. Each of you will have the opportunity to spar with one another, and based on your performance, I and my assistants will provide suggestions for the most suitable sword." As the students exchanged excited whispers, Julius gestured for the first pair to step forward. "Let''s begin! Remember to apply everything you''ve learned today. This will help us choose the most suitable sword type for you as you incorporate those principles into your sparring match. And don''t worry about minor injuries during the spars; we have a healer on hand who can take care of you." He pointed to one end of the training ground, where a Killan sat sipping a beverage and waved at them as Julius directed their attention. Chapter 85: His own person "So, Cassian, from what I can tell, a longsword with a slightly broader blade seems to suit you best. To get more specific, there are different types of longswords, like the claymore, but we usually classify them by categories like Xa, XXII, and others. The best fit for you is from category XX, which has a wider blade just below the tip. The tip itself is sharp and pointy, unlike other categories that have more of a cone-shaped or slightly curved blade," Julius explained, helping Cassian choose the right sword for him. Cassian had just finished sparring with a girl a few years older than him, who landed a solid hit on his arm, leaving him still clenching it in pain. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He nodded, liking the idea of a longsword but feeling confused by Julius''s detailed explanation. "Why not just any longsword? No offense, I trust you, but can you tell me why you chose that particular one for me?" Cassian asked, curious. Julius had trained him longer than anyone else, so he figured there must be a reason for the specific recommendation. "There''s no particular reason, except that it suits your fighting style. You use a mix of moves¡ªslashes, thrusts, parries, deflections, heavy strikes, and fast strikes. Not many types of swords can handle that kind of variety and abuse, except for heavier, broader blades. The one I suggested is ideal for you because it''s durable but doesn''t come under heavy swords. You can push it hard, and it won''t break or dull easily," Julius explained, then added, "Also, you tend to use the basic principles of fighting, which is fine. Many beginners do the same since they haven''t fully grasped the foundational techniques yet. But now that I''ve explained those principles, what you like from those?" As Julius asked, Cassian started to reflect on the principles. They had left a strong impression on him. Just understanding them made him feel like he was more than a beginner. He could now see certain patterns in other people''s fighting styles¡ªlike the girl he had just sparred with. She relied heavily on fast and deflective moves. While he couldn''t fully capitalize on that, he did manage to make her slip up a couple of times. Her speed was impressive, but she lacked precision in her fast movements. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net Speaking of himself, Cassian knew he wasn''t particularly good at any of the principles. He wasn''t fast, nor did he have much strength¡ªthough that might change as he grew. He was decent at deflecting and parrying, but still had room for improvement. When it came to the shadow principle, he didn''t quite understand it, and the principle of precision, as Julius had explained, involved executing every move with calculated intent from start to finish. Cassian didn''t believe he could do that. So he admitted, "But I''m not really good at any of it." Julius smiled and replied, "I didn''t ask what you''re good at. I asked what you want to be good at." That was the moment Cassian sank into deep thought, what he liked to be he had never thought it like this, can he be what he liked to be, what if he want to be the strongest person in world would he become that, it wasn''t that he want to be the strongest as it seem like chore but what he want to be was free, the time he have gotten the system his life had been busy and he had been pushed here and there by lot of things. This was a big step forward for Cassian¡ªprogress from being just an orphan child wandering the slums. Yet, those early years had left a deep mark on his mindset. He still saw himself as that same orphan, just luckier than before, believing he could only become so strong. But now, as he let his imagination expand, he recalled the memory of the ship tumbling down from the mountaintop, soaring through the sky. That moment had stuck with him; he had felt completely free. Embracing that feeling, he said, "I want to be free¡­" Julius looked surprised at the response. "Oh? That''s not exactly what I was asking, but since you bring it up¡ªwhat kind of freedom do you want? There are those who seek to be liberated from their life''s burdens, and those who want freedom from the world, living with no purpose other than existing. I can''t stand those types. And then there are those who strive to become their own person. Everyone has their own definition of freedom¡ªit all depends on what they need to break free from." Cassian didn''t have to think twice about this one as he didn''t know what he want to be free from but one thing was clear. "I want to be my own person," he said with determination. Julius smiled and replied, "Well, to achieve that, you''ll need to become strong. The strongest principle is the principle of precision¡ªa calculated sword technique." Cassian had already made up his mind and declared, "I will be... I''ll learn to be calculated. I don''t know how yet, but I will¡­" "I don''t have all the answers, but I can tell you this: to be calculated, remember that everything matters," Julius said. Cassian nodded, taking in the advice. Seeing this, Julius moved on to teach his other students. "Everything matters¡­" Cassian muttered as Julius walked away. As he pondered the statement, he found himself agreeing with it. Like Julius had explained, even choosing the right weapon could significantly enhance a person''s abilities. With enough perfect selection, a weapon might even feel like an extension of one''s body, eliminating the need to develop a domain. But the idea that "everything matters" was a lot to take in. Cassian realized that even things like temperature and wind could affect a fight, though he didn''t yet understand how. He knew it would take time and effort to figure it out, but he was determined to try. With enough practice, he might grasp these subtleties, but first, he needed a sword technique that embraced this principle. He hoped he might find one on the merits board. Within the concept of "everything matters," there are countless factors to consider, even when facing a single opponent. Making calculations about these variables is challenging, but even identifying them can be a task in itself. Still, he could practice by sparring with others and trying to predict their moves. It was the best approach he could think of for now. Luckily, he had a sparring partner available, so he approached her and asked, "Miss Lumine, can we spar again?" It was the same girl he had sparred with earlier. She had also received some guidance from Julius, but she already seemed to have the perfect weapon for her style¡ªa short sword, slightly longer than usual, which she wielded with impressive speed, delivering rapid slashes and thrusts. Having faced her before, he already had some insight¡ªone of the many factors in the "everything matters" approach. What he did with that knowledge now was up to him. "Why not?" she replied, standing up from her rest. The girl, a head taller than him, picked up her wooden sword and added with a grin, "A bit more stretching won''t hurt." She was another beauty, with shiny blonde hair that leaned toward a lighter, almost white-toned brown, perfectly complementing her almond-toned skin. She was the same age as Robert, older than Cassian, and with all her practice, she had become quite skilled. Like him, she was also part of a special unit. As they squared off, Lumine wasted no time, moving her sword with speed and precision. She swung down with quick slashes, following up with sharp thrusts, her movements fluid and relentless. Cassian struggled to keep up, focusing all his energy on blocking her attacks, but he was quickly overwhelmed by the sheer speed of her strikes. His attempts to predict her next move kept failing, leaving him scrambling to keep up as blow after blow targeted his arms. The wooden sword stung with each impact, making his arms ache with the repeated hits. But then, a thought flashed through his mind as he winced from another strike: Arm... It clicked into place, and he realized something. ''She keeps targeting my arms.; With a new plan forming, he adjusted his stance, and after a few more exchanges, he deliberately left one of his arms slightly more exposed. His breathing quickened as he waited for her to take the bait, hoping his gamble would pay off. As he waited, he blocked off one side completely, assuming she would attack from the other. But suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his stomach¡ªLumine had delivered a powerful thrust with her sword, nearly knocking the wind out of him. As he clutched his aching stomach, he heard her say, "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice you baiting me so obviously?" "Damn it..." Cassian muttered, sinking down slowly as he tried to manage the pain, his stomach cramping up. "You didn''t have to hit so hard¡­" "Oh, I just couldn''t resist when you left yourself so wide open like that," Lumine replied with a smirk, showing not a hint of apology. Cassian glared at her angrily, his big red eyes burning with frustration. "Cute..." she murmured, amused by his reaction. Chapter 86: Always women The sparring left Cassian sore, but it was beneficial for him, especially in completing his daily tasks. [Daily Training Tasks Completed] [Deflect 40 Moves: 40/40 Parry 20 Moves: 20/20 Dodge and Follow 30 Attacks: 30/30 Perform 15 Feint Attacks: 15/15] The daily tasks had become more advanced, moving beyond simple slashes and exercises to focus on combining those basic attacks into fundamental sword movements, footwork, and more challenging stances. Cassian found this progression enjoyable, as he was growing tired of just performing the same basic moves every day. That said, he still dedicated time to practicing and doing physical training daily; it was crucial for maintaining his health and reinforcing the fundamentals. Now that he had finished cleaning up, he checked his status. Normally, there weren''t many changes, but today was different. [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : Trainee Attributes: Strength: 14 Agility: 10 Endurance: 17 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 12 Vitality: 10 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cleaning: Adept Sword mastery : Novice Lv5 Lower Body Massage Mastery. : Lv1(403/500) ] His sword mastery skill had jumped from level one to level five. Cassian didn''t quite understand why, but it might be related to his growing understanding of the principles of sword techniques, along with a newfound comprehension of them. "So, my skill doesn''t grow just because I''m getting physically stronger¡­" Cassian thought, feeling a bit foolish. He had assumed his sword skill would level up when he developed a domain, but it wasn''t about domain mastery; it was about mastering swords. Now, he wondered what else he could do to increase his mastery. "I can focus more on understanding the principles and train using one or two at a time¡­" he muttered to himself. That seemed like a good plan. He also considered perfecting his basic moves down to finer details and then combining them into a seamless flow. He had tried this before but still made mistakes, revealing flaws in his technique. If he could eliminate those errors, his sword skill would surely level up. "But that''s going to take time¡­ maybe learning a sword technique will help speed things up," Cassian mused as he took a bite of his apple. He had asked Robert about it, and the response was promising¡ªthere were some solid sword techniques available, even a few based on the principle of precision. As he glanced out the window toward the building across the way, his eyes widened in surprise. He caught a glimpse of a very revealing piece of clothing hanging out to dry¡ªa set of women''s undergarments, delicate blue lace, barely more than thin strings. "These are even more erotic than what lady Katherine wears..." Cassian muttered to himself as he finished his apple. He couldn''t help but remember Katherine''s shapely curves in her lace panties¡ªthey were beautiful and alluring. But these ones... he found himself wishing he could see Katherine in them, or perhaps the woman they belonged to. Yet, it didn''t seem like anyone was home. Cassian made a mental note to check out who the owner might be whenever he got the chance. Just then, Robert walked into the room and remarked, "What are you staring at? Trying to make us late?" "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean to..." Cassian replied, quickly pulling on his shirt. "Relax, man. So what if we''re a bit late? It''s not like we had anything important to do there anyway," Robert said with a grin, casually grabbing a few grapes from Cassian''s fruit bowl. Cassian looked surprised at Robert''s response and, while slowly buttoning up his shirt, asked, "And here I thought you were all about being a real law enforcer, wanting to catch criminals and all that..." "Oh, I definitely want to catch criminals, no doubt about that," Robert replied, sounding a bit annoyed. "But not this pointless busywork¡ªtaking notes, running errands. They even have us buy food when they could just have it delivered." Cassian couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "And why wouldn''t I want to catch criminals? There''s a lot of merit to be earned catching some of them, if not all," Robert continued, getting up. "But alas, we won''t get the chance unless we stumble across one by luck..." Cassian felt a wave of frustration. As constables, they had limited power¡ªthey could only arrest people they caught in the act or those they were specifically ordered to pursue. Beyond that, they were basically just errand boys. He still couldn''t understand why Katherine thought joining the department was a good idea for him. Sure, learning from Julius had its benefits, but wouldn''t it have been better if he had a higher position than just running errands? It would allow him to earn more merits, and he had a feeling that Lady Katherine might have known that too. ''Why didn''t she tell me?'' he wondered, unsure why she would keep that from him. It didn''t seem like there was any good reason to hide it. The uncertainty, along with everything else, only added to his frustration. "At least I''m paired with Detective Julius and Alix. They''re both good at their jobs, even if Detective Alix is a bit of a taskmaster..." Robert said, then added with a sympathetic look, "But as for you, Sergeant Dallas is practically a slave driver, and I just hope Detective Cassandra isn''t the same." Cassian glanced down, thinking about the women in his life. There hadn''t been many, but the ones he''d known had always been quite forceful, pushing him into things he didn''t necessarily want to do. Some of those things he''d ended up enjoying, but he wished he could have chosen to do them on his own terms. Now, it seemed he''d be getting pushed around again, and while it wasn''t really about the gender, for him it had always been, "Always women..." he muttered aloud, a weary expression on his face. Robert looked surprised, his tone turning excited as he asked, "You seem to be having some lady troubles, if I''m not mistaken..." as they headed out. "Yeah, some..." Cassian admitted, hesitating for a moment before adding, "Well, to be exact, it''s not just one... it''s a few of them¡­" ''Well, well... I didn''t realize he was a player,'' Robert thought with a mix of surprise and amusement. But as he took in Cassian''s features, he considered, ''He''s got the looks and charm, so I guess it makes sense.'' With a curious smile, he pressed further, "And what might those troubles be?" "They force me..." Cassian said with a frustrated tone, which only seemed to amuse Robert more. "Force you? How?" he asked, clearly intrigued. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net "They make me do things I don''t want to..." Cassian replied, looking even more irritated. Robert''s grin widened as he pressed on, "Can I ask what those things are?" "You can ask, but I can''t tell you. It''s... personal," Cassian responded, looking a bit troubled. "Fair enough. But if you want, I can give you some advice on how to keep those women from pushing you around," Robert offered with a smirk, throwing an arm around Cassian''s shoulders as he prepared to share his so-called wisdom with a mischievous grin. Chapter 87: Ghost of a happier time "Women like assertive men, Cassian. Make your needs clear, and they''ll understand and stop pushing you around..." Robert said with a confident smile as they finally reached the office. "You mean Sergeant Dallas would understand if I told her I don''t want to run her errands?" Cassian asked with a grin. Robert, who had been smiling, suddenly stared at him in shock and blurted, "Wait¡ªdon''t tell me the women you were talking about are Detective Alix and Sergeant Dallas, just because they make you run errands?" "Yeah, and a few others..." Cassian replied, making a somewhat awkward face as he nodded. Robert looked at him with a mix of disbelief and exasperation, letting out a sigh. "What else should I expect from a kid..." he muttered, then added, "The advice I gave only works with women who are close to you. Don''t even think about trying that with Sergeant Dallas¡ªshe''ll eat you alive." "Let''s see what errands we''ll be running today," Robert muttered with a tired expression as they made their way upstairs to their special unit office. Aside from Julius and Cassandra, the rest of the team was already there, including Sergeant Halley and Detective Killian in their offices. The two "errand boys" greeted their seniors, and soon Julius and Cassandra joined, marking the start of the meeting. "There''s not much in the report, except that on the night of the murders, people nearby heard sounds of fighting. The scenes were a mess, with broken furniture and signs of a struggle, so we can confirm there was a fight. Whether it was between family members or an outside group, we don''t know yet. But in two of the scenes, there were no signs of a struggle at all, and in both cases, a child is the missing family member," Alix explained as she shuffled through Robert''s notes. Cassandra and Dallas sifted through Cassian''s notes and nodded. Cassandra spoke up, "It seems like all of the families were religious. Neighbors mentioned that a pastor or some nuns would visit their homes, and they occasionally held religious gatherings. But strangely, none of the families seem to know each other or have any contact, despite being religious." "They might not follow the same religion," Julius suggested after a moment of thought. "Let''s look into that after we go through the scenes. Hopefully, they''re still as they were at start," Alix said, and everyone nodded in agreement. The team then divided the scenes among themselves¡ªsix locations with a total of 19 murders, each scene involving anywhere from two to four victims. "This is going to take until evening to go through all three scenes," Cassandra said with an annoyed expression. Sergeant Dallas also looked irritated, which made Cassian wonder if they even cared about the victims or if they were just in it for the merits and the power that came with their positions. Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Not that he was one to judge¡ªhe hadn''t joined the department out of some deep sense of justice. He hadn''t even known that law enforcement divisions like this existed until he came to the city. Back in the slums, it was only the royal army that ever showed up, and even then, only for major incidents like mob wars or massacres. They never bothered with the everyday struggles there. "Almost all the murder scenes are near the city walls," Sergeant Dallas remarked, adding, "Do you think there might be some connection?" "I''m not sure..." Cassandra replied as they boarded a carriage heading to the first murder scene. Cassian followed them closely, jotting down notes on anything he considered important while they talked. After all, that was his job. The carriage rattled to a stop near one of the city''s entrances. The scene was just a short ten-minute walk from the gates and only a hundres or so meters away from the looming stone city wall. The afternoon sun cast long shadows along the walls, giving the area a cold, eerie feel despite the bustling life of the city not far away. Sergeant Dallas stepped down from the carriage first, glancing around the scene. She took a moment to survey the area, the weathered buildings, and the quiet atmosphere that still lingered with the aftermath of violence. "How many people were killed here?" she asked, turning to Cassian as he followed behind. "Three," Cassian replied, flipping through his notes. "It''s the only scene with three victims. The missing person is the mother." He gestured toward the small house, cordoned off with a few worn-out ropes. It looked like any other home in the area¡ªmodest, with chipped paint and a creaky door hanging slightly ajar¡ªyet strangely inviting from the outside, despite the grayish atmosphere created by the shadows of the towering city walls. "Both the husband and wife worked, right?" Cassandra asked as they entered the house. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the outside, it had appeared lively, but the interior told a different story. The moment they crossed the threshold, the atmosphere shifted. Sunlight streamed through the grimy windows, illuminating swirling motes of dust that hung in the air like tiny stars trapped in a forgotten universe. The once-vibrant colors of the decor now seemed muted and sad, each item a ghost of a happier time. The living room was a chaotic blend of what had once been a home¡ªoverturned chairs, broken furniture, and scattered toys hinted at the lives that had filled the space with laughter and warmth. Cassian''s heart sank as he surveyed the devastation. Dust-covered remnants of a family''s life lay strewn about, a stark contrast to the lively atmosphere they had expected to find. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness at the sight of a shattered picture frame that had once held a joyful moment, now just a piece of broken glass reflecting the dim light. As they moved further in, the cheerful decor faded away into a scene of violence and chaos. The once-cozy home now felt like a mausoleum, its silence punctuated only by the faint creaking of the floorboards beneath their feet. Dark stains of blood marred the once-inviting floor and the walls, and three larger pools of blood marked the spots where the bodies had lain before being moved. "Yes, the husband worked as a laborer repairing the city walls, while the wife was a server at a local restaurant," Cassian replied. Cassandra nodded in acknowledgment. "Are the bodies still in the morgue?" Dallas asked, breaking the heavy silence. Cassian shook his head, his voice low and heavy with the weight of the situation. "No, this murder happened about a month ago. The bodies were cremated since they can''t be stored for that long. The autopsy report indicated they were killed with a blunt object, most likely a hammer or a heavy pan." As he spoke, Cassian felt a lump form in his throat. The thought of what had transpired in this once-vibrant home filled him with a profound sense of loss. He glanced around the room again, the rays of sunlight filtering through the dust and illuminating the remnants of a family that had once shared their lives here, now reduced to memories and shadows. Dallas nodded as she surveyed the house, her gaze lingering on the framed paintings. Most depicted a single person, bathed in light with a warm smile, and Dallas remarked, "Is this the god they prayed to?" "I think so..." Cassian replied, rifling through his notes. "There''s no mention of it in the reports..." "Look for anything related to their religion or this god in the house," Dallas instructed. Cassandra added, "And while you''re at it, check for any other signs of blood beyond this area." Chapter 88: A frightening genius Cassian, Detective Cassandra, and Sergeant Dallas visited all three murder scenes but found nothing new that the previous investigators had missed. They confirmed that the families were deeply religious, each worshipping a different deity. Yet, a curious detail caught their attention: while the gods in the paintings varied in appearance¡ªdifferent genders, facial features, and small divergences like hair styles, beards, or accessories¡ªthe overall artistic style was strikingly similar. All the paintings had muted, earthy tones, with light, muddy colors dominating the palette. Rays of light radiated from behind the deity''s head, and each one bore the same warm smile. The facial structures were almost identical, as if the same artist had subtly adjusted the features to represent different figures. "Let''s ask the other team about these paintings," Cassandra suggested, then turned to Cassian. "Cassian, grab one painting from each of the other murder scenes we visited and bring them back to the office. Sergeant Dallas and I will catch up with the other team." Dallas nodded, adding, "They should be at their last scene by now. Let''s meet them there." Taking the painting of this family''s deity with them, Cassandra and Dallas headed out while Cassian set off to collect the others. It would have been more efficient to gather the paintings earlier, but it wasn''t a major setback¡ªjust a bit of extra time and a few more of the department''s resources. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian puffed out his cheeks¡ªa habit he had when trying to shake off fatigue¡ªbefore starting his work. He entered the second house, which was less chaotic than the first; only two people had been killed here, a husband and wife, while their child was missing. The painting of the deity in this home depicted a younger-looking man, with a hint of playfulness in his expression, unlike the older, more somber figure from the first house. The vibe of the painting felt odd to Cassian, but he took one of the smaller ones that he could carry comfortably. As he lifted it, a distinct smell of oil wafted up to his nose. He wasn''t an expert on painting materials, but he knew enough to recognize the scent of oil paints. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net "Shouldn''t the smell have faded by now?" he muttered in confusion. Typically, the odor from oil paints would diminish after a few weeks, certainly no longer than a month. This suggested that the painting was fairly recent. He double-checked the date of the murders in this house¡ªit had occurred just six days ago. That meant the painting was put around the same time the murders happened. As the thought crossed his mind, Cassian began to inspect all the paintings of the deity. There were at least eight in this house, with even more scattered throughout the rooms that he didn''t bother to check. Each of the paintings he examined carried that distinct scent of fresh oil, indicating they had all been recently made. "Did they buy all of these just a week before?" he muttered to himself, then questioned, "But why?" There could be many reasons, but he figured he could narrow them down by comparing the other paintings. After collecting this one, he retrieved a painting from the first murder scene, where the incident had occurred two months prior. That painting didn''t carry any hint of the oil smell, though it still left him feeling suspicious¡ªthere was something off about it that he couldn''t quite place yet. Hoping to find answers by examining all of them together, he made his way back to the office. All the detectives were gathered in the office, except for Robert. Cassian walked in and placed his painting alongside the other two already present. The missing paintings made sense¡ªRobert was likely sent to retrieve them, just as Sergeant Dallas and Cassandra had sent Cassian. As he neared the collection, the familiar scent of fresh oil reached his nose, causing a slight smile to spread across his face. "Why did you bring so many?" Sergeant Dallas asked with a puzzled expression, noticing that he had brought four paintings, three of which depicted the same deity. With an amused smirk, she added, "Thinking of becoming a follower of that faith?" "Sargent Dallas, I think I''ve found something," Cassian replied, handing her one of the three similar paintings and giving the other two to Alix and Cassandra. "Smell them," he instructed, watching their reactions closely. With puzzled expressions, they each sniffed the paintings as Cassian prompted, "Notice anything?" Alix frowned and said, "They smell like oil... these were painted recently," handing the painting to Julius, who nodded in agreement. "But what does that have to do with anything?" he asked. Cassian then handed them the painting he had taken from the house where the murder occurred two months ago. "Now, smell this one," he instructed. The four detectives sniffed the painting, but this time, there was no scent of oil. "Didn''t smell anything, right?... Now, let''s try this one from the scene of the murder that happened eight days ago," Cassian said, picking up a painting of a woman with a mature face, long black hair, and dark eyes. Ignoring the image itself, he brought the painting closer and took a sniff, his smile widening as he handed it to the others to smell. All four detectives looked puzzled as they noted the faint scent of oil. "See? This one is also freshly painted. The smell is weaker, so it''s a bit older than the painting from the most recent scene." Cassian observed their still-confused expressions and continued, "The smell of oil only lingers when a painting is newly made¡ªit usually fades after a week or two, maybe up to a month. Which means these paintings are new, placed in those homes around the time of the murders. I don''t know why, but it''s too much of a coincidence, especially after checking the one from the second most recent murder..." ''Sometimes my genius... it''s almost frightening.'' Cassian thought, watching as the detectives'' faces shifted to surprise at the implications of his theory. Chapter 89: The Drunken Noodle Cassian''s findings provided a potential lead, though it wouldn''t be of much use unless they could identify the artist behind the painting. Still, Alix began investigating whether the other paintings had been created around the time of the murders using her magic and other methods. Meanwhile, Julius had inquired about any known relatives or friends of the families, but it turned out that none had any close connections¡ªor if they once did, those ties were long severed. With Alix occupied with determining the age of the paintings, the rest of the team focused on searching for any possible friends or relatives linked to the victims. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time they wrapped up for the day, it was already late evening, so they decided to continue their investigation the next day. Cassian finally had a moment to check the merit list, and he was stunned by what he saw. "A mana gathering technique..." he muttered in disbelief. Right at the top of the list was a mana gathering technique, a rare and highly sought-after resource¡ªsomething difficult to acquire, even for those with money. And it wasn''t just one; there were at least ten or more available. However, Cassian didn''t spend too much time browsing them, as the exchange rates were prohibitively high, with the cheapest starting at around 500 units. Earning merits at his current pace, it would take Cassian 500 weeks to save up enough for even the lowest-priced mana gathering technique. He didn''t even want to calculate how many years that would be¡ªit was definitely a few. Deciding not to dwell on unattainable dreams, he shifted his focus to what he had actually come for: sword techniques. His eyes landed on the first one, "The Thunder Blast Dance." As the name suggested, it was inspired by the qualities of thunder¡ªquick and powerful. The "blast" aspect emphasized delivering strong, forceful strikes, while the "dance" part focused on executing those strikes smoothly and rapidly. Cassian wasn''t particularly fond of it, feeling it didn''t align with his style. But if he had no other options, this technique might have to do, especially since it was the cheapest at just 250 merits. Cassian continued browsing through the list, flipping past various flashy techniques with names that promised power and speed¡ªBlazing Gale Slice, Shadow Step Slash, Iron Wave Cutter. Each had its unique appeal, but their merit costs only made his frustration grow. He paused at one called Flowing River Edge. It was focused on fluid movements and precision, making use of an opponent''s energy to turn it against them. The price was still steep¡ª350 merits¡ªbut it caught his interest. It sounded like a technique that might suit his style better, something that emphasized patience and reading the flow of battle. "Could be a good fit," he muttered to himself, imagining how such a technique could complement his developing skills. He tried to picture it¡ªmoving like water, deflecting attacks with subtle shifts rather than brute force. It wasn''t as dramatic as the thunder-based one, but he could see the potential. It seemed promising, but Cassian decided to browse through more techniques out of curiosity, knowing he couldn''t afford any of them yet. That''s when he stumbled upon another technqiue: The Gale Whisper Sword. This one immediately caught his attention, as it was based on the principles of precision. It was a high-difficulty sword technique, demanding finesse and exactness, but Cassian''s eyes lit up with excitement as he read through its description. "The Gale Whisper Sword Style is a swordsmanship technique that embodies the fluidity and unpredictability of the wind. Just as the wind can shift directions suddenly, practitioners of this style are trained to analyze their opponent''s movements and adapt accordingly. Every strike, parry, and feint is calculated, either planned before the battle or adjusted dynamically as the fight progresses. It focuses on maintaining a smooth and effortless flow, like a gentle breeze that can transform into a fierce gale in an instant." Cassian was so captivated by the technique that he didn''t even feel discouraged by the steep price tag of 1,200 merits. Instead, it fueled his determination¡ªhe was absolutely set on mastering this style. With a grin on his face, he imagined solving more cases to accumulate the needed merits, starting with the investigation of the family massacres. Beside him, Robert was also browsing the merit exchange and asked, "Did you find something interesting?" "Yeah, but it''s a secret, so don''t ask," Cassian replied with a smirk, quickly steering the conversation elsewhere. "What should we have for dinner?" "Umm..." Robert pondered for a moment before suggesting, "How about noodles?" Just as Cassian was about to respond, a third voice chimed in, "Sounds good to me. But whose treat?" It was Sergeant Dallas, and both of them looked at her in surprise. She chuckled at their reactions and added, "Alright, alright, my treat. But Cassandra will be joining us too." Though a bit confused, Cassian and Robert quickly nodded with a smile¡ªafter all, who could turn down a free meal? not them. "Thanks, Sergeant Dallas..." they both said in unison. Dallas, a bit amused, asked, "Alright, where should we go then? Any good noodle spots nearby?" Just then, Cassandra joined the conversation with a grin. "I know a place that serves great noodles and a really good ale," she said enthusiastically, making Dallas smile wider. "You boys drink?" Cassian, who had never tried drinking before but was curious, nodded. Robert, on the other hand, had been seen drinking before by Cassian, so he agreed as well. "Then let''s invite Detective Julius and Alix too," Dallas suggested, and the plan started to come together. Just like that, both investigating teams found themselves at a place called "The Drunken Noodle." Not everyone was fond of the name¡ªit felt too simplistic¡ªbut Cassian and Cassandra had a different perspective. To them, it was the perfect name for a shop serving noodles alongside alcohol. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "Well, let''s just hope their noodles aren''t as simple as their name," Alix remarked with a tired sigh, still feeling the weight of her work before Cassian had invited her to join this outing. Chapter 90: Inappropriate Massage Techniques That night, Cassian drank for the first time¡ªand drank so much that, by morning, he felt like his insides were rebelling and his head throbbed as if he''d been kicked by a horse. He swore to himself that he wouldn''t drink again after that experience. It had been four days since then, and Alix had confirmed that the paintings'' age matched the dates of the murders. They''d been searching for the artist, asking questions around town, but had found nothing so far. However, there was some progress in tracking down the families'' relatives and old friends. These acquaintances revealed that the families had cut ties when they began visiting a certain church. To Cassian''s surprise, it turned out that these families had been attending this church for years. But no one knew its exact location¡ªjust that it was outside the city, in a one of nearby village, close enough that people could travel there and back within half a day. This led them to suspect that this mysterious church might be involved in the murders. Now, the challenge was figuring out the name and exact location of the church, as all they knew was that it was in one of the villages outside the city. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net And there were plenty of villages¡ªnearly fifty in total, with some even large enough to be considered towns. Each had at least a few churches and temples, making it impractical to search every single one without wasting time. Fortunately, the law enforcement department had personnel stationed in small numbers across all these villages. With the help of Commandant Sher, the team managed to mobilize these officers to search the churches and temples. The challenge was determining which church the families had been attending, as they had little information beyond the paintings. Those might be their best clue in identifying the right place. "It''s going to take time¡­" Cassian murmured as he visited Lady Katherine. He had been thinking a lot about the recent attack on him and decided it would be safer for Katherine to avoid visiting the city for her usual massages, given the potential danger. So, he made the trip to see her himself, using a work-related excuse¡ªthough, in truth, no one in the special unit minded his absence much since they didn''t have a lot going on. Cassian was always eager to see Lady Katherine. He cherished the time he got to spend massaging her soft, supple thighs, sometimes even getting the chance to sit between them. But today, he knew he couldn''t linger long; it was already noon, and he needed to get back to the office. They might tolerate a few hours of absence, but not an entire day. Cassian felt a twinge of annoyance¡ªhe''d hoped to have more time, but he figured he could always try again on his next day off. Robert''s advice about dealing with women had been on his mind¡ªways to make them more submissive by making them realize when they were being pushy, acting angry, and subtly shifting the dynamic to make it seem like they wanted what he suggested, not him. Cassian had found Robert''s methods a bit manipulative, but he couldn''t deny a curiosity about whether they would actually work. Thinking over which of those tactics he might try today, he entered Katherine''s room. To his surprise, he found another familiar face smiling alongside Lady Katherine. "My lady," he greeted with a bow, masking his surprise with politeness before turning to the second person with a smile. "Miss Lucy, how was the journey?" "It was fine," Lucy replied with a smile, back in her maid uniform, standing neatly by Katherine''s side as she combed her hair. "When did you arrive?" Cassian asked as he walked towards them, memories flashing through his mind¡ªspecifically the time Lucy had kissed him, and the feel of her big breasts against his hands. The thought alone stirred him, but he tried to keep his expression neutral. "Just the day before," Katherine answered before Lucy could, her tone casual. Lucy nodded in agreement with Katherine''s words and added, "I heard you''ve joined the city''s law enforcement. I bet you''ve been dealing with some... exciting things?" He wasn''t sure if investigating nearly two dozen murders qualified as "exciting," but it certainly kept him busy, so he nodded with a small smile. "Somewhat..." "That''s good to hear," Lucy replied with a smile. Seeing their conversation come to an end, Katherine gave a gentle command. "Lucy, give him the books." Lucy walked over to the nearby bookshelf, retrieving two books and handing them to Cassian. He had a good idea of what they were about and was eager to dive into their contents. His guess was spot on as he read the strange titles of the books: "Whispers from the Hips" and "Gut Feeling: Waistful Wonders." Cassian found the names a bit odd, but he didn''t mind. Especially when the familiar system voice echoed in his mind. [Chaos Mana Detected.] [Allow System to Observe Chaos Mana?] "Go ahead, as long as you give me those massage skills in exchange," Cassian muttered to himself, a grin spreading across his face. "Learn them," Katherine said with an amused smile as she watched Cassian''s excitement. "Just give me a few minutes, my lady," he replied before moving closer to the books, rifling through them while the system absorbed the chaos mana. After a few minutes, the system''s voice echoed in Cassian''s mind once more. [Ding] [Chaos mana absorption completed.] [A new skill is under construction.] [Construction time: 168 hours.] [Two new skills are granted to the trainee in exchange for allowing the system to observe the mana.] [Massage Mastery: Hips.] [Massage Mastery: Waist.] [Both skills are compatible with the existing skill: ''Lower Body Massage Mastery.''] [The system is combining the three skills.] [A new skill has been created from the combined skills.] [Half Body Massage Mastery has been created.] [Half Body Massage Mastery has advanced by one level] Cassian seemed engrossed in the book as knowledge about massaging the waist and hips flooded his mind. It wasn''t just about massage techniques; he began to understand the weak points of not only humans but of all bipedal beings. As the information poured into his consciousness, he looked up with surprise and asked the system in his mind, ''System, what is this new skill under construction? Is it the same one?'' He had a suspicion it was related to a skill that had been in development months ago when he learned the thigh massaging technique. [The trainee will find out in due time.] The system didn''t provide an explanation, which made Cassian a bit frustrated. Ignoring it, he glanced at the countdown: 168 hours, a total of seven days. He didn''t mind waiting, especially since he had already spent some time focusing on the information the skill was filling his mind with. His eyes widened with surprise as he processed the information. With a confused tone, he asked, "My lady, there''s something confusing here?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? What is it?" Katherine replied, feigning surprise, though her amused smile hinted that she was just playing along. Cassian, unaware of her act, flipped through the book''s pages and handed it to her. As she read, she nodded a few times before saying, "I can see why you''re confused¡­" Turning to Lucy, she continued, "Lucy, you can go now. I''ll call for you after the massage." "Yes, my lady," Lucy replied, bowing slightly before giving Cassian a smile and a wink. Cassian smiled back, watching her sway her hips as she left. Turning to Katherine, he said, "I''m not confused, to be exact, my lady, but isn''t this a bit inappropriate?" Katherine looked even more amused at his comment, thinking, ''Cumming on my butt is inappropriate too and he still done it, and he has already done these things, why the fuss now?.'' Yes, Cassian had already performed those massage techniques on her without realizing it. She replied, "What''s inappropriate about them? They are just massage techniques, not anything scandalous. It would only be inappropriate if the person receiving the massage didn''t consent. I''m fine with it if you want to perform them on me." Cassian''s shock was evident as he processed her words. The inappropriate things they were discussing weren''t just touching her butt; they included fingering her insides, which was listed as a massage technique in the book. Seeing that she didn''t mind, Cassian realized he had nothing to lose here. Now he could finger her openly without concern. Controlling his smile, which was already growing wider, he bowed and said, "If it''s alright with you, my lady, then I will perform those techniques." "Good¡­" Katherine replied, her smile brightening. "So you''ve learned the techniques in both books already?" "Yes, my lady," Cassian said as he moved to sit at her feet. "I''ve also made some progress with my previous techniques¡ªyou might notice a difference when I perform them now." He was referring to the level up his massage skill had received after being combined with the other two. As Cassian settled at her feet, he glanced up at Katherine, her amused expression encouraging him. "Show me your improved techniques," she said, her tone light and teasing. Cassian nodded taking a moment to appreciate the softness of her feet, then gently grasped her ankle and began his work. Starting with a light stroke along the arch of her foot, he applied just the right amount of pressure, using his fingers to knead the tension away. Chapter 91: The Massage That Went Too Far It had been a few minutes since Cassian started massaging Katherine, and now he was working on her legs. He could clearly see the effects of his upgraded massage skill. A lot more sweet sounds escaped from Katherine''s lips as he worked, and her body responded even more intensely to his touch. She seemed to melt under his hands, relaxing deeply and gradually yielding to his touch as if his hands commanded her submission. "Ahhh..." Katherine tried to suppress her moans, hiding her face behind a book and pretending to read. But she couldn''t fully contain them, her mouth betraying her with each exhale. Even in her thoughts, she couldn''t hold back, biting her lip with a glint of excitement in her eyes. ''He''s gotten so good... how? Did he practice on someone else behind my back?'' But she quickly dismissed the idea, confident that with the special "treats" she''d been offering him, Cassian wouldn''t be tempted to look for another owner to satisfy his hunger. And even if he did stray, she could always punish him and then reward him afterward¡ªlike the reward she saw in his lustful gaze right now. Ever since Cassian realized that the massage techniques included the more intimate aspects, like fingering her, he couldn''t shake a nagging curiosity. Why was Katherine so comfortable with him doing this? She was a married woman, and even if it was all under the guise of a massage, surely there should have been some boundaries. "My lady, I have a question. It''s a bit personal¡ªmay I ask?" he said, lifting her skirt to reveal her smooth, milky-white thighs. "Mmm..." Katherine kept her lips tightly sealed, not daring to open her mouth for fear of letting out an even louder moan than she already had. Cassian, despite the apparent green light, hesitated before speaking. "Isn''t the part I was confused about... well, it''s a very private area. Shouldn''t it be something only your husband sees and touch?" Katherine felt a twinge of annoyance at his question, thinking, ''Can''t he just enjoy the treats... so many questions..'' But she maintained her smile and replied, "Oh, it is. But among nobles, we can show such areas to healers or those who treat our bodies¡ªphysicians, you might say." She turned her gaze from the book to him, adding, "You fall into that category, Cassian. You''re addressing my... ailments, so don''t worry. Touch me however you need to¡ªit''s all for my well-being." ''That''s understandable,'' Cassian thought, feeling convinced as he nodded. Katherine, seeing that he was satisfied with her explanation, hid her face behind her book again, a wide smile spreading across her lips. ''Yes, touch your mistress however you like, my sweet little puppy... I won''t mind, even if you''re a bit rough...'' Cassian now had what felt like the ultimate free pass, an opportunity to explore his lady''s body without restriction. And he wasn''t going to let it go to waste. He cleared his throat and said, "Then, my lady, please lie on the bed. It''s a bit uncomfortable to continue the massage this way..." Katherine didn''t hesitate. She even took off her skirt before lying down on her stomach, revealing her perfectly shaped backside, the gentle curve of her back, and the way her shoulders rested high on the pillows like breasts. Cassian didn''t waste any time, starting with a massage on her thighs, just below her backside, savoring the sensation as his fingers sank into the soft fullness. His hands roamed with disguised intent, moving up to her buttocks, kneading them with the same greedy grip. This time, his fingers dug deeper into her soft, yet firm flesh, and he couldn''t help but crave the feeling of pressing his face against them. He had done that before, but every time the desire returned, stronger than before. Yet, today wasn''t the right moment, with Katherine still awake. But he had even more exciting prospects to look forward to, so he pushed aside the thought of burying his face against her. With a mix of care and hidden intent, he thoroughly massaged her thighs and then her waist before asking her to turn over and lie face up, ready to continue his work from the front. Cassian moved on to massage her stomach after finishing with her thighs, saving the more intimate areas for later. The skin of her stomach was softer than her thighs, yielding easily under his hands as he explored her curves. He was surprised by how her waist maintained its shape despite the softness there. His eyes, as usual, took in every detail¡ªher deep navel, the hint of softness just below, and the waistband of her panties dug into it, then up from her navel to the flatter but still curvy part of her midsection that remained hidden beneath her clothes. Even though much was covered, his gaze lingered on the sight of her ample chest, where she rested the book she pretended to read. He caught a glimpse of the title, ''The Night Torments and a Ravager'', but his mind barely registered it. How could it, with his hands squeezing the most enticing curves and his imagination running wild with thoughts of Katherine''s bare breasts? ''Next time, I''m definitely going to see those¡­'' Cassian thought to himself as he finished massaging her stomach, his gaze lingering for a moment longer than necessary. Then, regaining his composure, he asked, "My lady, shall I begin the final part of the massage?" "Yeah, go ahead..." Katherine managed to keep her tone steady, though she was just as eager as Cassian. Unlike before, when he had simply used his fingers on her, now there was an actual technique behind it¡ªone she herself had studied and even used on her own. She knew exactly what to expect, and that anticipation only heightened her excitement. Cassian, meanwhile, was less focused on the finer points of the technique and more thrilled by the opportunity itself. He was about to touch her vagina while she was fully conscious, something he had only dared to do when she was asleep before. The excitement of doing it openly, under the guise of a "massage," made his heart race. It wasn''t just a simple thrill of doing this while she was asleep this time; it was the thrill of fingering her vagina in disguise as giving her a ''vagina massage''. "Should I keep your panties on, my lady, or take them off?" Cassian asked, his gaze fixed on the fabric that outlined the shape of her vagina. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net "Do it however you like," Katherine replied, a hint of frustration in her voice. Cassian, oblivious to her frustration, nodded in understanding. He gently spread her legs, guiding them into an ''M'' shape. Her thighs parted to reveal the soft, creamy skin of her inner thighs, where a faint blush of warmth could be seen. With his fingers tracing the waistband of her panties, he hooked his thumbs around the thin bands resting against her love handles. He took a moment to savor the feel of her warm skin beneath the fabric, letting his touch linger before he began to slowly slide the garment down. The delicate material peeled away from her skin, revealing inch by inch the soft, unblemished curve of her lower belly and the swell of her hips. As her panties descended past her thighs, he could feel Katherine''s scent filling the air¡ªa heady, feminine aroma that made him inhale deeply with a smile. It was as if her essence had mingled with the air itself, a scent that he had become intimately familiar with over the months but never grew tired of. Cassian carefully folded the small piece of cloth and set it aside, turning back to the sight before him with eager anticipation. His eyes fell upon her pubic region, a neatly kept forest of soft, red curls. The hair was denser at the top, where it crowned her mound, but grew sparser along her folds, leaving the delicate outer lips mostly exposed. The slight curve of her mound gave way to her inner thighs, which framed the area perfectly. Her lips were slightly parted, revealing a hint of pink flesh beneath, glistening ever so slightly from the warmth that radiated through her. Cassian''s gaze followed the natural line of her body downward, where her rounded buttocks met the bed. Hidden between them, just beyond his view, was her rear entrance, tucked snugly between the plump, inviting cheeks that he had become so familiar with massaging. Today, however, that wasn''t his immediate focus. Instead, he leaned in closer, running his fingers lightly over the smooth skin of her inner thighs, working his way up to the soft, sensitive folds that awaited his touch. The warmth of her skin met his fingertips as he traced the curve of her hips and the delicate dip between her thighs. Cassian could feel Katherine''s breath hitching as he applied the massage technique near her folds, his hands working skillfully around the sensitive area. He pressed into the softer part just above her lower belly, causing Katherine to arch her chest upward in a sudden jolt of surprise. He then moved his attention to gently massage the area where her reddish curls were. ''It says to insert when it''s dripping wet... but it''s still only a little wet,'' Cassian thought, recalling that the technique required him to wait until her folds were thoroughly slick before proceeding. He watched as her folds grew more moist, her pubic hair starting to glisten, but it wasn''t quite at the point the technique called for yet. Luckily, there was a method for that too. Keeping one hand at work on the area above, his other hand moved to gently stroke her folds, alternating between soft and firmer touches. The effect was immediate¡ªKatherine''s body responded, and he soon noticed her wetness increasing, her folds starting to glisten even more as her arousal grew. ''This is so embarrassing...'' Katherine thought, her cheeks tinged with a blush. Like many women, she was self-conscious about the softness of her belly, and now Cassian''s hands were exploring it, making her even more aware of her insecurities. But she held on, focusing on the sensations as Cassian''s fingers finally began to glide between the folds of her wetting entrance. With each stroke, he spread them further, and as her arousal deepened, she felt his finger slip inside, making her back arch and her chest rise involuntarily. ''He won''t notice this, right?'' she wondered, hoping that Cassian wouldn''t realize just how much his touch was affecting her. And if he did notice, she silently prayed he wouldn''t bring it up¡ªjust take advantage of the situation and let her embarrassment stay unspoken. As Cassian''s finger slid deeper inside, he immediately felt the intense heat surrounding him. Her inner walls squeezed his finger tightly, pulsing with warmth that made his mind wander to how it might feel if it were his shaft instead. The thought sent a surge of desire through him, but he kept his focus, determined to follow the technique laid out in the massage book. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a steady breath, he gently slid in a second finger, easing it alongside the first. He adjusted his hand, angling his fingers upwards to find the specific spot the book had described¡ªpressing firmly against the soft, slick walls until he felt a small, slightly firmer area near the top. As he applied a bit more pressure, Katherine''s response was immediate and powerful. "nghhhhh..." A loud, unrestrained moan tore from her lips, far louder than any he''d heard before. Her body reacted instinctively, her stomach muscles contracting and releasing, her chest heaving with each rapid breath. It was clear that his touch had struck a nerve. Cassian watched her reaction with fascination, noting how her back arched and her entire body seemed to rise and fall in time with her quickened breaths. Her flushed face was still partially hidden behind the book, but the parted lips and the occasional slip of sound betrayed just how much she was struggling to hold back. With a smirk, Cassian continued to stroke that sensitive spot inside, adjusting his rhythm to keep Katherine right on the edge, his fingers moving with a deliberate precision that matched the instructions from the book. He felt a surge of temptation as his mouth watered at the thought of tasting her, the intoxicating scent only fueling his desire. But he held back, reminding himself that this was supposed to be a "massage," and none of the techniques he had learned involved using his mouth. Still, the idea lingered, teasing him. ''Should I?'' he wondered, the desire to taste her growing stronger with every second. Chapter 92: Medical Practice (R-18) Cassian shook his head, forcing the thought away. ''No, too dangerous...'' he reminded himself. The thrill of pushing boundaries was one thing, but explaining why his mouth had found its way there would be a different challenge altogether. He needed a believable excuse if he ever decided to cross that line¡ªsomething Katherine wouldn''t question or see through. For now, he focused on the task at hand, keeping his fingers moving inside her with a practiced touch. He maintained the pressure on that sensitive spot, using the technique he''d memorized to bring her closer to the edge without quite pushing her over it. Her body responded to his every movement, the muscles tightening around his fingers as her breaths came in quick, uneven bursts. Katherine''s legs trembled, her knees instinctively closing and opening as Cassian''s fingers explored every sweet spot inside and out, his hands working her with practiced skill. The moans escaping her lips made Cassian swallow hard, desire building as he fought the urge to see the expression on her face. "My lady, are you alright? It''s my first time massaging your insides," he said, a mischievous smile playing on his lips before he added teasingly, "Does it feel good?" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Katherine''s breath hitched, her voice coming out in a strained, breathless whisper as she replied, "It... it feels alright..." Her tone was far more composed than her body''s reaction, which betrayed how hard she was trying to suppress the louder, more desperate sounds that threatened to spill out. Cassian might not have known all the details, but he wasn''t clueless¡ªhe could tell she was on the brink of climaxing. Even if this was supposed to be a "medical procedure," he knew how embarrassing and pleasurable it must be for her, and the temptation to tease her was too strong to resist. "It shouldn''t feel just ''alright''... Maybe I''m doing something wrong. Let me try this..." he said with a smirk, his gaze fixed on his fingers as they worked. Spotting a particularly sensitive area nestled amidst her red curls, he pinched a firmer part of her vagina between his fingers and added with a playful tone, "How about this?" As he squeezed, the reaction from Katherine was immediate and intense¡ªher hips bucked involuntarily, nearly lifting off the bed, her body fighting to control the wave of pleasure surging through her. She managed to restrain herself from a full-on release, arching her back instead and letting out a long, muffled moan, "Mmm..." "Better than before?" Cassian asked, his voice teasing as he felt the intensity from her clenching muscles gradually ease. "It''s... better," Katherine replied, her flushed face betraying her excitement, her voice trembling with unrestrained anticipation. "Just better? It should feel amazing," he murmured with a smirk, this time applying a firmer squeeze to the sensitive nub, while simultaneously driving his fingers deeper. Her inner walls clamped down tightly around him, spasming with the sudden surge of pleasure. "Ahhh..." Katherine couldn''t hold back this time. A loud moan escaped her lips as she gripped the book in her hands, bending its spine with the force of her grasp. Her hips lifted off the bed, her trembling legs instinctively trying to close around the intense sensation¡ªbut they couldn''t, finding Cassian''s presence between them, leaving her thighs to quiver helplessly on either side of him. Cassian''s excitement grew as he began to move his fingers in and out of her faster, alternating between rubbing and pinching her clitoris. He varied the rhythm, making it impossible for Katherine to predict when the next surge of pleasure would hit, keeping her constantly on edge. He initially worried she might become angry with his boldness, but seeing her struggle to control her moans rather than protesting, he took it as a green light to push further. He treated her body like a control panel, using the massage technique to make her muscles tense, then go limp, or tremble in waves. The technique he was using, from what little he understood, was supposed to stimulate blood flow and circulation, creating a build-up that, when triggered, would release a flood of pleasure throughout her body. While the intricacies of the technique didn''t matter much to him, he was intrigued by how much pleasure he could elicit from a woman using it. And with Katherine willing to be his first test subject, he was determined to explore just how far he could take it. Cassian watched Katherine squirm beneath his touch, feeling a rush of excitement. He recalled Robert''s words about taking control if he didn''t like being dominated by women, wondering if this is what Robert meant. If so, Cassian didn''t mind embracing that role. Still, not wanting to push too far and risk angering Katherine, he shifted to a more careful touch, focusing on massaging her with precision. Soon, he felt her walls tightening more around his fingers, her clitoris becoming more pronounced and sensitive. With a firm squeeze to that sensitive spot, he delivered a final push that made her inner walls spasm hard, her hips lifting as her body released a sudden spray of warm, blurred liquid, soaking Cassian''s arm and shirt. But it wasn''t over¡ªneither for her nor for him. Cassian kept his hands steady on her, knowing from the technique that this response was expected and that it wasn''t complete yet. He continued to squeeze and stroke her, coaxing another warm release that splashed over his shirt. Surprised by the intensity, he glanced up at Katherine, but her face remained hidden behind the book, which she now gripped tightly, nearly folded in half as her hips lifted and her back arched in response to the sensations. Cassian continued his relentless rhythm, fingers working inside her with expertise, each motion causing Katherine to release another surge. Her hips bucked involuntarily, sending yet another spray of warm fluid over Cassian''s shirt, soaking it through. He felt the liquid running down his arms, dripping from his fingers as he worked to maintain the technique. A third wave followed, just as intense, and Cassian found himself nearly drenched, his shirt clinging to his skin, arms slick with her release. The room was filled with the sound of her breathless moans and the wet, rhythmic movements of his fingers. After what felt like minutes of this intense release, Katherine''s body finally seemed to reach its limit. Her hips trembled violently, then collapsed onto the bed, her legs unable to hold the tension any longer. Cassian caught her as she fell, carefully guiding her trembling hips onto his thighs. He supported her weight gently, cradling her as the last shudders ran through her body, feeling the warmth and the lingering spasms of her muscles against his hands. "Are you alright, my lady?" Cassian asked with genuine concern, noticing her grip loosen on the book as she arched her back, her trembling slowly easing. ''What a naughty puppy... After making me come this hard, now he''s asking if I''m okay...'' Katherine thought to herself, her eyes watery but her smile full of excitement. If she had to compare it to any orgasm she''d experienced before, there were only a few, but this one was by far the most intense and utterly relieving. She felt certain that whatever tension she''d been carrying would stay gone for weeks. "Yes..." she replied, her voice breathy, and after a moment, she added, "Just... resting for a minute..." Cassian smirked as he squeezed her soft buttocks resting against him and teased, "Well, there''s still one more spot left to massage, and we shouldn''t wait too long between sessions..." He spread her cheeks, revealing her anus, which made Katherine''s eyes widen in surprise. She quickly turned her head to the side, glancing at the nearly torn book, and stammered, "No... you don''t need to, I''m fine... for now..." Her voice wavered with a hint of nervousness. Cassian chuckled inwardly at her nervous expression and said, "No worries, I can save that for next time..." He grabbed a few pillows from the bed and added, "But let''s get you into a more comfortable position to relax." With that, he placed the pillows beneath her raised waist and back, adjusting them so that her entire back rested comfortably in alignment. Katherine, with an amused look, wrapped her legs around him, bringing him face to face with her chest. Surprisingly, she felt more at ease, and seeing her relaxed smile, Cassian asked, trying hard not to stare directly at her breasts while his hands rested on her waist and his lower body pressed lightly against her crotch. "You don''t seem to have any pain in your upper body my lady, but I can''t help feeling a bit unsatisfied leaving half of it unattended after each massage." "It can''t be helped¡ªthe rest of the books with those massage techniques have been lost..." she replied, tightening her legs around him, pulling him closer against her. Cassian didn''t mind at all; in fact, he welcomed the closeness, eager for as much contact as possible. With a smile, he said, "What if I try to create my own technique? I think I have enough knowledge to give it a shot..." Katherine smiled back, her hand resting on his waist. "If you think you can, then why not?" Cassian hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Then, my lady, I need to inspect your upper body for this. Would it be alright if I take a closer look?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katherine looked amused by his request, but feeling that he had earned a little reward for his efforts today, she nodded. "Go ahead..." Cassian, wasting no time after getting her permission..... Chapter 93: Short inspection (R-18) Cassian, wasting no time after getting her permission, quickly raised her top, only to find another layer concealing her soft, full mounds¡ªher bra. Without even pausing to notice its color, he deftly unhooked it from behind, surprising Katherine with his speed. She asked in a surprised tone, "How did you learn to unhook those so quickly?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without missing a beat, Cassian answered, eager to shift his focus back to her. "Oh, back on the ship, I used to wash your undergarments, so I figured out how they work..." Katherine nodded, satisfied with the explanation, and seeing that she had no further questions, he turned his attention back to her chest. He carefully but quickly removed the unhooked bra, finally getting his first look at a pair of naked breasts in his life. As Cassian removed the last barrier, Katherine''s breasts were finally revealed to him in all their glory. They were generous in size, round yet with a natural, slightly elongated shape that tapered down, and above her nipples stood proudly. Despite their fullness, they defied gravity, staying in place with a youthful firmness. Even the slightest movement from Katherine caused them to jiggle with a delicate bounce, as if they were made of the softest, most elastic material imaginable. Her nipples, already hardened, stood out with a shade that hovered between a rosy pink and a deep, glossy cherry, their hue intensified by the faint blush spreading across her chest. The areolas surrounding them shared that same captivating color, creating a gentle contrast against her milky, smooth skin. This slight difference in tone made them stand out just enough, yet they blended seamlessly with the creamy, almost rosy complexion of her skin, adding to the allure of the sight before him. Cassian couldn''t help but marvel at the perfection of her body, his hands itching to reach out and touch, to feel the warmth and softness beneath his fingertips. He swallowed hard, trying to maintain composure even as his excitement threatened to spill over, his eyes tracing every curve and swell of her newly exposed skin. He wanted to ask for her permission to touch them, but since she had already allowed him to look, he took it as an unspoken invitation. Without further hesitation, his hands moved to fulfill their immediate desire. His palms cupped her breasts, covering her nipples and areolas as his fingers sank into the incredibly soft flesh. Despite their firm, elastic appearance, her breasts yielded easily to his touch, letting his fingers sink deeper into the plush skin. Cassian couldn''t help but be amazed by the sensation¡ªhow perfectly his hands molded to her shape. Even as he squeezed gently, taking in the warm, supple feel, he realized that he could only manage to hold just a bit more than half of each mound in his hands. The rest spilled over, a delightful reminder of her generous proportions, making the whole experience all the more intoxicating for him. Suddenly, he found himself pushed back, startled as his hands lost the warmth of her soft skin. Katherine, with a teasing smirk, said, "That''s enough for now. Lucy would get suspicious if we took any longer, and I have some other matters to attend to..." She couldn''t help but enjoy the way Cassian looked¡ªlike an abandoned puppy, his wide, shocked eyes still tinted with red, and his hands frozen in mid-air, as if they were still holding her breasts. Her gaze shifted to the nearly torn book lying on the bed, and with a hint of regret, she sighed, "I was still reading that..." Tossing the damaged book onto the bed, she snapped her fingers, igniting a flame around Cassian. He nearly screamed in alarm, thinking he was about to be burned, but to his surprise, the flames were only warm, evaporating the fluids she had sprayed on him. As she stood on her still-trembling legs, she looked at him with a small smile and added, "I can''t let you go looking like that." Cassian nodded, still feeling a mix of frustration and disappointment that she hadn''t let him enjoy the moment with her breasts a bit longer. Now, hidden beneath her shirt, their shape was still visible, and he caught glimpses of her hardened nipples pressing against the fabric. As she walked toward the washroom, her bare hips swayed with each step, and she tossed the ruined book on the bed and instructed, "On your way out, tidy up the room a bit, and ask Lucy to get me another copy of that book. Her room is next door." With that, she disappeared into the bathroom, leaving Cassian feeling like he had been used, a sensation that simmered in his chest. Frustration bubbled within him, but he knew he couldn''t do much about it. Sighing, he glanced at the tattered book, then picked it up and began to clean the room, weariness settling into his bones. He walked over to the next door and knocked. When Lucy opened it and saw him, she smiled playfully. "Did you learn the new massage techniques already?" she teased. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "Yeah, and I even put them into practice," Cassian replied with a small smirk. Then, holding up the ruined book, he added, "The lady asked me to give you this and to get another copy if you can." Lucy''s smile faded as she took in the sorry state of the book, her brows knitting with concern. "What happened to this book?" she asked, clearly worried. "Just... an incident," Cassian said, unable to think of a better excuse. Lucy sighed, examining the bent and torn pages. "It''s going to be tough finding another copy. This one took me six months to track down." Cassian glanced at the damaged book and offered, "I could try to repair it if you''d like. It might take some time, but definitely less than six months." "You would?" Lucy asked, her tone full of surprise. "Of course. I can give it a try," Cassian replied, eyeing the book''s condition. "But now that I think about it, it might be easier to copy it rather than trying to repair it. The damage is pretty bad, but I can write out a new version." Lucy nodded, placing the book on a nearby table. "I don''t mind how you do it¡ªjust try to finish it in a month or two if you can." Then, with a mischievous smile, she reached for Cassian''s collar, adding, "And here''s a little down payment for your hard work." As she spoke, Lucy pulled the stunned Cassian closer by his collar, pressing her lips against his. Cassian, caught off guard, froze for a moment, feeling her lips move against his and her tongue teasing his own. Just as he began to lean into the kiss, she pulled back, smirking as she pushed him away. "I''ll give you the rest of that reward once you return with a repaired or copied book," she said playfully, before shutting the door in his face, leaving the torn book in his hands. Cassian stood there, his recently calmed arousal flaring back to life, frustration building inside him. His shock quickly turned to irritation¡ªfirst Katherine, now Lucy, both teasing him. "Next time, I''m not letting them get away with it," he muttered under his breath, clutching the book as he walked away, trying to think of anything unpleasant enough to ease his arousal back down. Chapter 94: Investigating a side case Cassian had spent the past two days feeling frustrated, a feeling that hadn''t lessened since his day off. It only grew when he found out that Katherine was doing fine and wouldn''t need another massage anytime soon. He poured that pent-up energy into copying her book, making steady progress despite his annoyance. As he focused on the finishing copying down the first page, Robert suddenly barged in, calling out, "You home?" His loud voice echoed through the room as he stepped inside, spotting Cassian with a sigh. With a smirk, he added, "Guess you are." Cassian glanced up with a sarcastic expression. "Yeah, as you can see, I''m home. What do you want?" he replied, setting the books aside. Robert''s smirk faded into a serious expression. "Well, since we''re both free, I thought we might do some investigating on our case." Cassian considered Robert''s suggestion and nodded. "Yeah, we''ve been tied up all week," he agreed, referring to the Circle warrior who had attacked them a few days ago. They had planned to investigate in their free time, but neither had found much of it¡ªCassian had gotten a bit, but he''d been too preoccupied with his time spent massaging Katherine to remember. "So, where do we start? Want to check out the weapon smithies around the city to see if anyone knows about the blade? There are a lot of them just in our area," Robert suggested, though even he didn''t sound too enthusiastic about it. Cassian wasn''t thrilled either; their investigation into the family massacres had already involved a lot of travel and chasing vague leads. Cassian shook his head. "I''m not up for that, and it''s a long shot anyway. Chances are, that blade wasn''t even made by a local smith," he said, thinking for a moment before adding, "The guy who attacked us was definitely a lawless type, probably with a record. How about we check out some of the spots where criminals usually hang around?" "Like a spy in disguise..." Robert said with an excited grin. "Yeah, exactly like that," Cassian added, matching his friend''s enthusiasm. "Well then, we''ll need some good disguises..." Robert said, rushing off eagerly. "Meet me in the hallway in ten... and make sure you''re in disguise!" A short while later, they both gathered in the hallway, transformed. Cassian took one look at Robert¡ªhis hair now styled into stiff spikes, dark circles drawn under his eyes, but still wearing the same clothes¡ªand couldn''t help but tease, "You definitely look like a criminal with those ominous dark circles and that thug-like hairstyle." Cassian had gone for a darker look, with rumpled clothes, sleeves rolled up, and his collar popped. He furrowed his brows to appear perpetually annoyed, really leaning into the thug persona. Robert seemed genuinely impressed, saying, "Damn, you actually look like a thug..." Cassian smirked at the compliment, then helped Robert roughen up his own appearance a bit more. Once they were both ready, he asked, "So, where do we find a spot where criminals hang out?" "I heard there''s a place outside the city. I remember Commandant Sher mentioning it once," Robert replied, reminding Cassian of the tough, no-nonsense older woman who was surprisingly powerful in her own right. "Outside the city, meaning those settlements around the city walls?" Cassian asked, recalling the outskirts. The houses there weren''t as clean or well-maintained as those inside the city, and they had a rougher edge to them. There always seemed to be more shady dealings outside¡ªbut then again, considering recent events and the family murders, the inside wasn''t exactly a beacon of virtue either. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We should remember, there might be danger," Cassian cautioned. Robert grinned and handed him a simple long knife, revealing that he had another one for himself. "Hide it in your pants or somewhere discreet. Most criminals I''ve caught carry concealed weapons¡ªthey rarely show them off unless they''re Circle Warriors or high-class criminals," Robert explained, tucking his own knife somewhere inside his shirt. Cassian, still a bit unsure, tucked the knife into his pants, though he couldn''t help worrying that it might cut him since it didn''t have a sheath. Robert glanced around the hallway, ensuring no one else was nearby, then leaned in closer to Cassian. "We''re heading to a place called Rose''s Veno. It''s a bar with a bit of a reputation¡ªknown for its shady dealings," he said, his tone growing more serious. "Even Commandant Sher knows about it. Some of the higher-ups do, too, but they turn a blind eye because it''s... useful. It''s kind of a neutral ground, a place where criminals and underworld types gather. If anyone''s got info on our mystery attacker, it''ll be there." Cassian raised an eyebrow. "And we''re just going to waltz right in?" Robert shrugged with a smirk. "More or less. The bar''s neutrality means most folks keep their fights outside, not inside. Plus, with our disguises, we should be able to blend in enough to get some info. We''re not looking to start trouble¡ªjust ask some questions and see if anything leads back to our ranged Circle Warrior." Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net Cassian adjusted the knife tucked in his waistband, still a bit wary but feeling a spark of excitement. "Alright, let''s do this. But if things go sideways, don''t expect me to save your ass." "We''ll see who''s saving whose ass..." Robert smirked as they made their way out of the city. It was only the second time Cassian had crossed the city walls. A long line of people waited to enter the city, just like when Cassian had first arrived. Outside, the streets were busy, with people moving about, though they looked a bit poorer and the buildings not as tall. Still, it was far better than the slums Cassian once called home. Navigating through these buildings and the narrow alleys between them, Robert led the way, getting lost a few times. After a few hours, they finally arrived at their destination. By then, Cassian had grown cranky, his expression naturally contorted into a scowl that suited his thug disguise as they stopped in front of a bustling bar, noise spilling out with a steady stream of patrons going in and out. "Next time, for fuck sakes, let me ask for the fucking directions," Cassian grumbled, frustration clear in his voice as he pushed open the door. Robert, still grinning despite the long trek, followed him¡ªuntil strong hands suddenly grabbed their shoulders, pulling them back with surprising force. They froze, recognizing the familiar voice that growled in their ears, "What are you two doing here?" Chapter 95: Rose Veno "Detective Cassandra?" they blurted out in unison, their eyes widening as they met Cassandra''s equally surprised gaze. "What are you doing here, Detective Cassandra?" Cassian asked, his tone louder than he intended. "Keep it down..." Cassandra hissed sharply, glancing around to make sure no one overheard. They quickly nodded, and she pulled them aside, out of the main path. "It doesn''t matter why I''m here. What are you two weaklings doing here?" she demanded, her tone stern and suspicious. They exchanged a quick, irritated glance at her "weaklings" remark before Robert spoke up, "We''re here to get some information about the guy who attacked us recently." Cassandra''s brow furrowed, clearly confused, so Cassian filled her in on the details of the attack and their intention to gather more intel. As he spoke, he couldn''t help but notice her appearance¡ªquite different from her usual neat look. She was dressed in tight pants with a fur jacket over a snug top that revealed a hint of toned abs and a deep navel. Her blonde hair, usually tied back, was styled into loose waves, adding to her more rugged look. Hearing him out, Cassandra sighed and said, "I would''ve knocked some sense into you two before sending you back for trying something this reckless. But since you''re already here, come with me. And forget about whatever foolish plan you had in mind." Both of them looked a bit sour but nodded, following her into the bar. Cassian, unable to hold back his curiosity, asked again, "But what are you doing here, dete¡ªMiss Cassandra?" "I''m here on some business for Sir Killian..." Cassandra replied as they entered the bar. It resembled any other bar in the city. Filled with rowdy patrons who clearly didn''t mind attracting attention. Tables were crowded with rough-looking men, many of them with scars, missing teeth, or tattoos that marked their allegiance to various gangs. Some were gambling, tossing coins and rolling dice, while others exchanged questionable goods under the tables, trying to keep their transactions discreet despite the loud environment. The air was thick with the smell of cheap alcohol and sweat, and every so often, a fight broke out in a corner, only to be met with cheers and jeers from the surrounding crowd. The walls were stained and sticky from years of spilled drinks, and the dim lighting only added to the seedy atmosphere. The barmaids, dressed provocatively, navigated the chaos with practiced ease, balancing trays while dodging wandering hands. Despite the mess, there was a sense of unspoken rules¡ªlike everyone knew this place was for the city''s less-than-legal dealings, but no one openly acknowledged it. Above the noise and chaos, however, was another floor¡ªfar quieter and more refined. A set of stairs led up to a better-maintained area, guarded by a man who stood like a sentinel, arms crossed and eyes scanning the room. Unlike the thugs downstairs, he was well-dressed in a tailored black suit, and a subtle nod to Cassandra was all it took for him to step aside and give her access to the upper floor. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net Cassian and Robert exchanged curious glances as Cassandra motioned for them to follow her up the stairs. As they ascended, the noise from below faded into a dull hum, and the atmosphere shifted drastically. The second floor had an air of exclusivity¡ªstill shady, but more controlled. Here, the tables were polished, and the patrons dressed in finer clothes, their conversations held in low tones, as if they discussed matters too important or dangerous for the ears downstairs. A few well-dressed women lingered by the bar, sipping expensive drinks, and the staff moved with a quiet efficiency that contrasted sharply with the chaos below. "Stay close, and don''t say anything unless I tell you to," Cassandra instructed, her tone firm, as they reached the top of the stairs. They soon found seats at an empty table, where a barmaid approached them. Her outfit, while a bit more refined than the others, was still revealing enough to flaunt her assets. Cassian and Robert couldn''t help but stare for a moment, while Cassandra looked away with a look of disgust, waving the barmaid over to take their order. "One whiskey, neat. And give these two kids something sweet," she said. Both Cassian and Robert looked annoyed but didn''t change their orders. Once the barmaid had walked away, Robert leaned in and said, "Cassian might be a kid, but I can handle a drink, Miss Cassandra." "What do you mean ''I might be''? I''m a kid," Cassian retorted, feeling a bit insulted that Robert even implied he was one. "Yeah, but you''re getting more action than me, and I''m the adult here," Robert muttered under his breath. Cassandra raised an eyebrow, glancing at a puzzled Cassian, who didn''t catch the hint at all. Shaking her head, Cassandra scanned the room before adding, "I remember that night you tried to drink, and yeah, you can probably handle a glass... just not with me." She rolled her eyes, and Robert''s face flushed with embarrassment while Cassian chuckled. The memory flashed in his mind¡ªback at the Drunken Noodle, Cassian had managed to stumble home on his own, but they''d had to knock Robert out cold just to carry him to his bed. Cassian still believed they shouldn''t have done that, insisting Robert was just one sip away from getting knock out himself. aans As the barmaid returned with their drinks, she placed a neat whiskey in front of Cassandra and two brightly colored, fruity concoctions in front of Cassian and Robert. Cassandra smirked at the sight, while Robert looked downright offended by the pinkish drink, complete with a little umbrella sticking out of it. Cassian just sighed, muttering under his breath. "Here''s to blending in, I guess," he said, raising his glass half-heartedly. Robert did the same, though he still looked like he''d rather be anywhere else. Cassandra took a sip of her whiskey, then leaned in closer, keeping her voice low as she glanced around the room. "Now, listen up. This place is crawling with lowlifes, but they might know something about the guy who attacked you. Just let me do my think first and we also do your think latter. Got it?" Both nodded, and Cassian asked, "What are you up to, Miss Cassandra?" "I''m looking for someone¡ªa supposed member of the Cult of Silas, according to Sir Killian. I''m just here to check him out," Cassandra replied, her eyes scanning the room again as she spoke. "And keep talking to me so we won''t look too suspicious..." she added, her tone low but firm. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 96: The Cult Connection "Miss Cassandra, where you used live before here?" Robert asked, sipping his pink drink with a delighted expression. "Why do you care?" she replied, her face blank, eyes darting around the room. Robert frowned, feeling a bit offended. "Well, you did say to keep talking, so that''s what I''m doing..." "Yeah, you''re doing great. Ask me another question..." she replied, sounding uninterested. Meanwhile, Cassian followed her gaze, trying to figure out who she was looking for. Robert, still a bit confused, asked, "So, how did you end up living in Magisteria City? Any special reason?" "No special reason, I just liked it," she replied simply, then added, "So, you were born here, and as for him, he''s an outsider like me, right?" Both nodded, and Cassian spoke up. "Yeah, I was born in Veldora. Lost my parents and somehow ended up here, landing this job with the help of a friend." "You were born in the capital city of Andharta Kingdom?" Robert asked, his voice rising in surprise. Even Cassandra looked intrigued. Cassian nodded as he took a sip of his drink, prompting Robert to ask again, "That''s so far from here¡ªwhy did you come all this way?" "Well, I had a friend who used to live here¡ªthe one who got me this job. We met while he was traveling around the kingdom, and he told me about this city. I was intrigued and thought I''d come here if I ever got the chance," Cassian said, offering a small smile as he placed his glass down. "And here I am, after getting that chance." It wasn''t a complete lie¡ªhe was born in Veldora, and he did have someone who used to live here before, Lady Katherine, who had helped him secure the job. But Cassian hadn''t put much thought into crafting this story, believing it wouldn''t cause any trouble. The reason he was putting even this much effort into this was that he realized he needed to be more cautious. If those after Katherine found out he was her servant, things could get perilous. He knew they wouldn''t bother using him for blackmail¡ªKatherine would never give in, and her enemies would understand that a servant''s life held little value. Cassian couldn''t argue with that perspective either. But it wasn''t as if they would leave him unscathed just because of that. Unlike what he had thought before, they could control his mind or do something horrific, like implant an Eidolon spawn inside his body to use him against her. He wasn''t sure which of those fates he''d prefer if it came down to it, but for now, he hoped that moment never arrived. "Well, you should explore the world while you''re young..." Cassandra said with a nostalgic look in her eyes. Cassian, puzzled, asked, "But, Miss, I thought you were also young¡ªno older than twenty..." "You think so?" Cassandra replied with a smile. "Yeah, I do. Your skin is flawless¡ªthere''s no sign of age at all. How could you be over twenty?" Cassian said confidently, and he genuinely didn''t seem to be lying. Robert, however, thought otherwise. He stared at Cassian in shock, then at Cassandra''s smile as he flattered her. That''s why he gets more action than I do... "Thanks for the compliment, but I''m much older than you think..." Cassandra said, leaning back in her chair. "I''m turning 38 this year." She looked at their faces with a smug expression. Both of them were taken aback, and Robert blurted out, "So old?" Cassandra''s smug smile turned into a forced one as Cassian noticed veins popping in her neck from anger. ''Nice going, Robert,'' he thought, looking around as he heard a pained but muffled voice from the seat next to them. Ignoring the commotion, Cassian focused on the newcomers entering the second floor. His brow tightened as he spotted someone, not because he couldn''t see the person''s face, but because of their eyes¡ªone was normal, while the other was completely white. As he stared, he recalled where he had seen this person before: on the first day he and Katherine arrived in the city, this same individual had delivered their food. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confused about why a delivery person would be in a bar on the outskirts of the city¡ªespecially one known as a den of criminals¡ªhe turned to Cassandra with a puzzled expression. "Miss Cassandra, there''s someone here I recognized from back in the city." Cassandra, who had just knocked Robert out, leaving one of his eyes comically swollen and black, looked surprised as she asked, "Are you sure? No sane, law-abiding citizen would want to be seen here." "I''m sure..." Cassian said, his gaze fixed on the table behind them. "See that table with the fat man sitting at it?" Cassandra turned around, confused, while Robert, curious but discreet, didn''t look back to avoid appearing like he was checking them out. "The one with the white eye... I saw that man when I arrived in the city. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net He''s a food delivery guy, and I get a weird feeling when I look into his eye..." As Cassandra''s eyes landed on the man, she looked shocked. "He was the one Sir Killian asked me to keep an eye on..." she said, leaving them both stunned. This meant he was a follower of the cult. "So, what do you say now? He''s a food delivery guy?" "Yeah..." Cassian nodded, noticing Cassandra deep in thought for a moment before she said, "Let''s go back. I have to tell Sir Killian about this." "But what about our case?" Cassian asked, reminding them that the original reason for coming here was to gather information about the attacker. "You can worry about that later. We need to tell Sir Killian about this¡ªthis white-eyed man might really be a follower of the cult," she replied, paying for their drinks. Reluctantly, Cassian and Robert followed her with tired sighs. Outside, Cassian was still mulling over the man and, feeling a bit confused, asked, "But why did Detective Killian think he might be a member of the cult?" Cassandra shrugged and replied, "He didn''t tell me. He just said I might see him here and find where he live, work things like that." Cassian remained puzzled and questioned again, "If he knows this much, he must know the guy lives in the city and works as a delivery man. Then why send you here to waste your time?" Robert nodded in agreement, but Cassandra didn''t have an answer. "I don''t know. He just told me to find out some things about him. I found a few leads, and now I''m going to tell him what I''ve got and collect my pay. That''s it." "He''s paying you to do this?" Robert asked in shock. "Yeah, you think I''m like you two, wasting my day off on this useless tiring work?" she said with a smirk. Chapter 97: Interest in the Weakling Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "So, he lives in the city and works as a delivery man, huh?" Killian asked, pouring a luminescent substance into a glass tube. The mixture turned into a milky white liquid, and when he added another ingredient, it diluted and transformed into a shimmering yellow. Cassandra, watching him mix everything together, looked intrigued. "You knew this already, didn''t you? So why did you send me out to waste my time finding it out?" "Waste your time?" Killian replied, feigning shock as he held up a glass tube filled with a gleaming red liquid. "You didn''t waste your time¡ªyou get this in exchange, don''t you?" Cassandra''s excitement grew, her eyes wide and almost manic as she reached for the tube. But Killian pulled it back, making her pause in confusion. "So don''t bitch about it, okay?" he said with a smirk. "I won''t, now give it to me..." Cassandra said, her eyes still wide with excitement as she snatched the glass tube. Hastily drawing the liquid into a syringe, she injected it into her veins. The substance traveled swiftly through her bloodstream, causing her veins to glow a vivid red, her heart pulsing with the same eerie light. A satisfied expression spread across her face. "Haaaaa," she exhaled with a contented smile as her expression settled back to normal. "How much longer do I need to keep taking these?" "Just for eight more weeks..." Killian replied with a smile, returning to his workbench cluttered with glass tubes and containers filled with various liquids, some containing plants and other mysterious substances. "Well, I guess I''ll be in your care for eight more weeks, then," Cassandra said as she turned to leave. "Unless you have anything else for me, I have some matters to attend to." "Oh? What matters? Working overtime?" Killian asked, sounding surprised. Cassandra shook her head as she began climbing the stairs out of the dimly lit room. "No, just going to treat Cassian¡ªhe made getting this information a lot easier for me..." "What do you mean he helped you?" Killian asked, turning away from his worktable with a puzzled expression. "Did he know about that white-eyed man beforehand?" "Yeah, he met him when he first arrived in the city," Cassandra replied, raising an eyebrow, surprised that Killian seemed so interested in someone she considered a weakling. "Is that so? Did he mention where he came from?" Killian asked, a wide smile spreading across his face. "Are you asking about Cassian or the suspect?" Cassandra asked, still puzzled as to why Killian would be interested in Cassian. Killian shook his head, making her even more confused. "No, I''m asking about Cassian." "Why do you want to know about him?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. "Why does it matter to you? If you tell me, I can speed up getting you that stuff¡ªhell, I could even make you some right now if you answer a few questions about him," Killian replied, turning back to his worktable. Cassandra remained baffled, wondering why Killian was suddenly so interested in someone like Cassian, a weakling who hadn''t even reached the first rank in any power system. But her desire for the substance was too strong for her to care as she nodded and said, "Well, he came from the capital city of Andharta Kingdom, and he''s an orphan." "An orphan?" Killian replied with a surprised tone. "Then how did he manage to come all this way, being an orphan?" "He said a friend helped him get here, and that same friend helped him land his job in law enforcement," Cassandra explained. With a smirk, she added, "I believe this so-called friend holds a pretty high position in the city''s ministry." Killian pondered over this for a moment before saying, "Well, if you can uncover the identity of that friend, I''ll throw in some extra potion to keep that... condition of yours at bay for a bit longer." "Really? How much longer?" she asked, her voice filled with excitement. "About a couple of years..." Killian replied after a moment of thought, making Cassandra''s smile widen. "Well, I''ll find out about that friend, even if I have to torture it out of him." "You could do that..." Killian chuckled, but then he suddenly stopped and added, "Or better yet, don''t do it yourself. I have a plan... but first, try to get the information the normal way if you can." "I''ll try," Cassandra said with an eager smile, practically buzzing with excitement. She left the dimly lit room, stepping into a dark alleyway. The air was cool, and shadows danced against the walls from the distant streetlights. At one end of the alley, two figures stood waiting, looking bored. Cassian and Robert straightened up when they spotted her. Cassandra, still grinning widely, quickly composed herself, her smile shifting to a more casual expression as she approached them. "Apologies, I kept you waiting so long," she said smoothly. "Sir Killian had a lot of questions." Her tone was light, but Cassian noticed a glimmer of something in her eyes¡ªlike she knew more than she was letting on. Cassian nodded, glancing down the alley to ensure no one else was lurking nearby. "It''s fine. Did you get what you needed?" Cassandra just gave a small, knowing smile. "Let''s just say, it was worth the time." She glanced at Robert, who was clearly struggling to hide his curiosity about what went on in that dark room. "So, what are you treating us to?" Robert asked with a grin. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassandra raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Who''s ''we''? Robert, you didn''t help me at all. Cassian did, so he''s the only one getting a treat." Robert rolled his eyes, crossing his arms in mock annoyance. "Oh, come on! I was there, wasn''t I? That counts for something." Cassandra chuckled, shaking her head. "Sorry, Robert, but just standing around looking curious doesn''t cut it. You''ll have to earn your next freebie." She glanced at Cassian, a playful glint in her eyes. "Come on, Cassian. Let''s get you that treat before he starts pouting any harder." Chapter 98: Rapid notifications [Performed a perfect dodge] The system''s voice echoed in Cassian''s mind as he deftly evaded Robert''s thrust, countering with a downward slash across Robert''s shoulder, causing him to wince in pain. The system defined a "perfect dodge" as a successful counterattack immediately following a precise evasion. It was a difficult maneuver to pull off, and fortunately, the system only required him to perform it a maximum of five times. After all, in a real fight, the same move rarely works repeatedly¡ªunless it''s part of a combination of basic maneuvers. Cassian had been sparring with Robert for a while after Julius wrapped up today''s lesson, which focused on the proper way to grip a sword. Neither of them thought they needed the instruction at first, but they were in for a surprise when Julius explained the advantages of holding their swords correctly. Each type of sword had its own ideal grip, and for Cassian, it meant holding the sword a bit more loosely. He wasn''t a fan of this at first¡ªwhen exchanging blows, the force would travel down the sword''s hilt into his hands, causing them to tremble with pain. But it was effective, allowing him to perform more moves than usual, including some trickier maneuvers. Cassian adjusted his grip on the wooden training sword, holding it more loosely, just as Julius had instructed. As he faced off against Robert, the difference was palpable¡ªhis wrist moved with more freedom, and the blade responded fluidly to each shift of his stance. Robert came at him first, leading with a straightforward thrust aimed at Cassian''s chest. Cassian sidestepped, letting the loose grip guide his next move. Rather than block Robert''s thrust directly, he slid his sword along the side of Robert''s blade with a light parry. The loose grip absorbed some of the force, sparing Cassian''s hands from the usual jarring impact. With a quick flick of his wrist, he transitioned into a downward strike aimed at Robert''s shoulder. But Robert was ready this time, bringing up his wooden sword in a sharp, upward block, the two blades clashing together. Seizing the moment, Robert pushed forward, aiming a quick slash toward Cassian''s side. Cassian shifted back, the looser grip letting him move his sword quickly to intercept. He parried the strike, feeling the vibrations travel through his hands but managing to redirect the energy into a counter. Cassian twisted his sword upward, turning the parry into a fluid upward cut toward Robert''s chin. Robert leaned back just in time, dodging the attack, then retaliated with a sweeping horizontal slash aimed at Cassian''s midsection. Cassian ducked low, allowing the strike to whoosh harmlessly above his head. Without missing a beat, Robert pressed the attack, following up with a downward chop aimed at Cassian''s shoulder. Cassian barely managed to twist his loose grip into a quick spin, the momentum of the spin carrying his sword into a low sweep at Robert''s legs. Robert hopped back, avoiding the strike, but Cassian had already pivoted, using the loose grip to redirect his momentum into a diagonal slash upward. Robert blocked again, but the force behind Cassian''s strike pushed him back a step. Cassian saw his chance and spun into a feint¡ªhe made it look like he was going for Robert''s side, but at the last second, he twisted the blade upward, aiming a swift strike at Robert''s head. Robert barely managed to bring his sword up to block, their wooden blades cracking together with a sharp sound. Breathing heavily, Robert stumbled back, then counterattacked with a thrust aimed directly at Cassian''s chest, hoping to catch him off guard. Cassian shifted his body at the last moment, letting Robert''s thrust pass just beside his ribs. In one fluid motion, he spun around to Robert''s side, using the momentum from the loose grip to slash downward. Robert twisted out of the way, just narrowly avoiding the strike, and the two fighters broke apart, both panting, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and exhilaration. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not bad, Cassian," Robert breathed, adjusting his stance. "You''re quicker than before." "I''ve been practicing a lot..." Cassian said, breathing heavily, his gaze distant and unfocused. [Daily Training Tasks Completed] [Deflect 40 Moves: 40/40 Parry 20 Moves: 20/20 Perform Perfect Dodge 30 Attacks: 30/30 Do 3-Slash Combo: 25/25] He stared at the system''s panel, his eyes widening in surprise as a new notification popped up. Before he had a chance to read it fully, he waved off Robert''s curiosity and said, "Let''s wrap it up... I''m starving." Without waiting for a response, he headed toward a secluded corner of the training grounds, a spot hidden from view where he could check the system''s latest message in peace. As Cassian reached the hidden corner of the training grounds, he leaned against a wooden post, catching his breath. The system''s screen materialized in his mind, revealing the new notification: [New Skill Progression Achieved] [Sword Mastery: Ranked Up from Novice to Apprentice] [Trainee Cassian grasp on the sword has become more refined. Trainee now have better control over his strikes, allowing for smoother transitions between offensive and defensive maneuvers. Endurance when using sword techniques has slightly increased.] A faint grin crossed Cassian''s face. He could already feel the subtle change¡ªhis grip felt more natural, the weight of the practice sword less burdensome, and his movements flowed with newfound ease. His fingers flexed around the wooden sword''s hilt, testing this improved control, and he realized just how much the hours of sparring and practicing those tricky maneuvers had paid off. "Apprentice, huh?" Cassian muttered to himself, a small swell of pride rising in his chest. It wasn''t a massive jump, but it was progress, and he''d been working hard these past few days. With Julius''s guidance and his detailed lectures, his improvement had been quicker than ever. Just as he was savoring this small victory, the system interrupted his thoughts with a new notification. [Ding!] [Training Points Unlocked.] [Training Field Function Upgraded.] [Training Points: A currency for trainee Cassian to use in upgrading system functions or unlocking additional features.] [Training Points can be earned by completing training tasks, which the trainee can select from the task option in the system panel.] [Daily training tasks will no longer be automatically provided.] Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net [Training Field Upgraded: Training conducted in the field will now count towards selected training tasks and will also increase proficiency in skills. While training in the field, time will flow twice as fast as in the outside world.] [Trainee can use Training Points to enhance the time dilation function, allowing time to flow even faster in the training field compared to real space.] "I''ll be damned..." Cassian said with a wide smile, surprised by the news. The training field upgrade excited him; he realized he could now train his skills there, and even better, the daily training tasks were no longer required. There was still an option to select tasks from which he could earn Training Points, and everything seemed straightforward enough for him to grasp. However, he took the time to read through the descriptions carefully, not wanting to overlook any details. His first priority was figuring out exactly how to earn those Training Points. And he could find that out in the system''s task options. Chapter 99: Tasks and rewards [Task: Path of the Gladiator] Objective: Win 10 friendly duels Reward: 30 Training Points Duration: 60 days Note: Every failure will deduct 3 training points, but the trainee must still achieve 10 wins. Cassian reviewed the task, considering which ones he could realistically complete to earn training points. This particular task seemed manageable, even if the reward was smaller compared to more challenging tasks, like those that required defeating a certain number of Circle warriors or mages. Fortunately, the tougher tasks came with longer time frames, which made them less intimidating. And while there were penalties for failure, they weren''t as dire as losing his life. So, he accepted the Path of the Gladiator without much hesitation. Cassian moved on to the next task, hoping for another manageable one, and luck seemed to be on his side. [Task: Beginner Monster Slayer] Objective: Kill ten low-level magic beasts on your own Reward: 40 Training Points Duration: 90 days "This seems easy," Cassian muttered as he read through the task description. He wasn''t entirely sure what "magic beasts" entailed, but he felt confident in his ability to handle them. Without much hesitation, he accepted this task as well. Not wanting to commit to too many challenges before understanding their value, he turned his attention to the new option in the system panel: the Function Market. [Function: Master Ghost Instructor] [A ghost of a master swordsman with a bit of a temper. If the trainee can impress this ghost with their talent and dedication, they may learn the master''s sword martial arts. Price: 500 Training Points Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Note: The ghost master might not take a liking to the trainee, so it''s uncertain whether he will agree to teach. Proceed with caution before purchasing this function.] [Function: Low-Level Simulator] [The system can simulate the fighting techniques of low-level warriors in training field¡ªthose whom the trainee has encountered and observed in battle. Price: 400 Training Points Note: The Low-Level Simulator can only replicate techniques of warriors ranging from First Circle to Third Circle, based on the trainee''s world''s power levels.] Cassian''s initial shock at the steep prices quickly gave way to intrigue as he mulled over the options. "Five hundred training points... seriously?" He rubbed his chin, eyebrows furrowing. It felt like the system was trying to squeeze every ounce of effort out of him. But, looking closer at their potential, he couldn''t deny that these functions seemed worth the investment. The Master Ghost Instructor was a total wildcard. A ghost swordmaster with a temper, willing to teach him their techniques if he could impress them? That sounded like a bizarre mix of terrifying and potentially game-changing. But what if the ghost just mocked him the whole time or decided he wasn''t worth their time? That was too risky. On the other hand, the Low-Level Simulator was simpler and had clear perks. It could mimic the fighting styles of low-level warriors¡ªpeople he''d faced before and those he might encounter later. Cassian imagined stepping into the training field, facing off against simulations of warriors he''d once struggled against. He could practice endlessly, testing different strategies without worrying about getting injured. It felt like having a hidden training ground where he could sharpen his skills to the edge. As he pondered, his gaze shifted down the list, landing on another function that caught his eye: [Function: Adaptive Training Zone] [Transforms a portion of the training field into a dynamic environment, simulating various terrains and conditions¡ªlike rocky cliffs, dense forests, or even moving platforms. Price: 450 Training Points Note: Perfect for warriors looking to adapt to unpredictable combat situations. The zone evolves based on the trainee''s progress, constantly presenting new challenges.] Cassian''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Now this... this could be interesting." He imagined himself battling against simulated warriors while balancing on a shaking bridge or trying to keep his footing on slick, rain-soaked rocks. It was like a personal training dungeon, pushing him beyond just standard sword moves. As Cassian thought about the functions'' prices, he realized that accepting just two tasks wouldn''t be enough to make much of a dent. The high-reward tasks were too dangerous, and many of them had objectives he couldn''t fully understand. So, he began searching for simpler tasks that might be easier to complete. After scrolling through a long list of dangerous objectives, one particular task caught his eye. It seemed almost too easy for the reward it offered, making him rub his eyes to make sure he wasn''t seeing things. [Task: The Skilled Masseur] [Objective: Give 10 perfect, satisfying full-body massages. Reward: 1000 Training Points Note: Completion of the task depends on the satisfaction level of the recipient. A satisfaction meter will appear when the trainee is performing the task to gauge progress.] Cassian blinked, feeling a mix of disbelief and amusement. A thousand training points for massages? It sounded ridiculous, yet the reward was tempting. "So easy..." Cassian muttered with a shocked expression. But as he reread the task description, his excitement dimmed. The task required giving full-body massages, and he only had experience with massages till the waist. This meant he''d have to learn how to do upper-body massages, something he had no experience with. With a sigh, he closed the system panel. It was getting late, and he needed to head back to the training grounds¡ªRobert might come looking for him if he took too long. Besides, he had a couple of days before he could even accept this task. The system was still finalizing the new skill it had been constructing for the past month. Cassian brushed the dirt off his clothes as he left the secluded corner of the training grounds. The air had cooled, and shadows stretched longer across the field, a sign that he''d lingered longer than he planned. As he made his way back, his mind still mulled over the new possibilities with the system. The task for the full-body massages kept popping back into his thoughts. "A thousand training points, though..." he muttered to himself. He knew that mastering upper-body massages would take some time and practice, but the reward seemed worth the effort. Those points could get him much closer to unlocking one of the advanced functions, like the ghost sword master or the low-level simulator. As he approached the open training area, he spotted Robert leaning against a wooden post, his arms crossed. When Robert saw him, he straightened and raised an eyebrow. "You look like you''ve been daydreaming. What''s got you so deep in thought?" Cassian gave a small, nonchalant shrug, trying to play it cool. "Just... thinking about what''s next. I''ve got a lot on my plate." Robert smirked. "Well, if it''s about more sparring, you better get your head back in the game. Detective Julius is going to drill us hard in the next lecture." Chapter 100: To get lucky With the introduction of tasks and the new system of training points to purchase advanced functions, Cassian felt a renewed sense of purpose. The idea of using the points to unlock abilities like the master ghost instructor or the low-level simulator sparked a determination he hadn''t felt in a while. He knew that to reach those goals, he would need to complete the tasks quickly, so he dove into his training with a new intensity. He spent long hours in the training field, challenging himself against shadows of opponents he had faced before. These shadows were eerily accurate, moving with the same skills, speed, and style as the real individuals they represented. One moment, he would find himself parrying Robert''s quick thrusts, feeling the familiar rhythm of his friend''s strikes. The next, he''d be dodging the heavier blows of other sparring partners he had encountered over the months. The system''s upgrade made the experience more grueling than he''d anticipated. The shadows fought relentlessly, never tiring, never losing focus. They pushed him harder than any of the real-life training sessions, forcing him to think quickly, adapt, and refine his techniques on the fly. Each time he faced a shadow, it felt like he was going up against a perfect version of his previous opponent¡ªone that didn''t make mistakes, didn''t hold back, and always exploited any flaw in his form. But that challenge was exactly what Cassian craved. He saw it as a chance to improve faster, knowing that if he could defeat these perfect simulations, his real-world opponents would seem that much easier. He was relentless, practicing move after move until his muscles ached, his breath came in ragged gasps, and his mind was sharp with focus. The system''s new training tasks were always on his mind, a constant reminder of what he needed to accomplish to earn those elusive training points. Before the upgrade, Cassian had almost written off the training field as a useless feature. Back then, it was little more than a space where time flowed slightly faster¡ªa small advantage, but not nearly enough to help him make real progress. He couldn''t interact with the field in any meaningful way, and simply fighting shadows had felt repetitive and uninspiring. It had been more a place to pass the time than to grow stronger. But now, with the system''s upgrade, everything had changed. The training field wasn''t just a space for practice¡ªit was a proving ground where he could refine his skills against perfect versions of his enemies. The shadows, which once seemed like dull imitations, now felt like invaluable teachers. Every dodge, every parry, every perfectly executed strike brought him closer to mastering the techniques he needed. And with each victory, he was one step closer to earning the points he craved, points that would unlock even more potential in his training. Cassian knew that the real challenge would come when he faced these same opponents outside of the field, but he looked forward to it. If he could outlast their shadows, he felt confident that the real versions wouldn''t stand a chance. His eyes were set on the prize¡ªcompleting the system''s tasks, earning the training points, and seeing what new functions the system might reveal next. He was also contemplating how to tackle the other tasks, especially since work at the office was dragging on with little progress. Most of their days were spent interviewing witnesses¡ªmainly nosy neighbors¡ªwho, while being incredibly observant, tended to exaggerate every detail they shared. These nosy neighbors were often the ideal witnesses, seeing everything with a sharp eye, but their habit of embellishing facts made the information less reliable. Still, Cassian and the team continued to question them daily, hoping to uncover something useful about the victims'' families, friends, or any regular interactions they might have had. It was exhausting work, especially since the murdered families seemed oddly isolated from the rest of the world. The most they learned was about the victims'' jobs, but even that led nowhere¡ªnone of their coworkers knew them well, beyond the basics of their presence at work. It was frustrating, but it did highlight one curious fact: all the families shared this strange detachment from society, despite living in one of the most densely populated cities. "Just thinking about it makes my head hurt..." Cassian muttered, pausing his sword swings as his thoughts drifted back to the case. He shook his head, remembering a piece of advice from his seniors: don''t bring work home, or your home will soon feel like an extension of the office. Cassian refocused on the tasks he had accepted: winning 10 friendly duels, killing 10 low-level magic beasts on his own, and giving 10 perfect full-body massages. The first seemed straightforward¡ªhe was confident he could wrap it up within a week or two. The second task, however, proved trickier. He''d learned that while the low-level magic beasts were plentiful in the jungles surrounding the city, they weren''t easy to take down one-on-one, even for seasoned fighters who aren''t circle warriors. Feeling a bit misled by the system, Cassian couldn''t help but feel a sting of regret. If he''d known how tough those beasts were, he might''ve skipped that task altogether. He only accepted it, assuming it would be as manageable as winning the duels. As for the last task¡ªgiving 10 perfect full-body massages¡ªCassian hadn''t yet figured out how to tackle it. He still needed to learn how to massage the entire body, as he had only mastered techniques for the lower body so far. He suspected that the massages required by the system wouldn''t be as simple as those taught in typical massage parlors; they likely needed to be on par with the advanced techniques he''d learned from those oddly named books. The problem was, he didn''t know where to find more of those books. Katherine had mentioned that they were lost, leaving him with little choice but to try and improvise the remaining techniques. While he had a solid foundation, he realized he''d also need to study human anatomy, particularly focusing on the muscles, veins, and other structures of the upper body. Fortunately, this task came without a time limit, so he could take his time to master the skills required and complete it whenever he was ready. And as he finished thinking about he went to clean up. Tomorrow was the last working day of the week, and Cassian couldn''t help but feel a buzz of excitement. Not only would Julius be holding another one of his weekly lectures, but it would also give Cassian the chance to spar with the other attendees in friendly duels. Winning those could help him check off one of his training tasks, and he felt confident about making progress. But that wasn''t all he was looking forward to. In the evening, Lucy would be meeting him to pick up a book she''d been waiting for, and they had plans to explore the city a bit before heading back to the Beacon of Knowledge. It would be a rare moment of relaxation in their busy schedules, and Cassian hoped to make the most of it¡ªspecifically, he was aiming to get a bit lucky with Lucy before the night was over. Afterward, they would return to the Beacon, where Cassian would be massaging Katherine as usual. But first, he needed to finish a different task tonight¡ªcopying down the contents of the book Katherine had ruined during their last session. The memory made him smirk; it wasn''t every day that a massage technique caused someone to lose control like that. He was confident that by getting everything done, he''d have a good chance of enjoying some intimate time with Lucy. Even if it was just kissing and some playful touches, he''d be satisfied¡ªbut he was definitely hoping for more. "The Night Torments and a Ravager," Cassian read the book''s title aloud as he settled at the table after cleaning up. He frowned, not quite understanding what the title meant. "Is this about someone being tortured and then getting revenge?" he muttered, puzzled, basing his guess solely on the name. Cassian had always thought the only novels worth reading were those packed with action or war, the kind he used to read at Master Russle''s school. Driven by curiosity, he flipped through the copied pages he had transcribed absentmindedly. Now that he was reading it with more interest, he muttered, "So it''s about a woman..." Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net Cassian usually wasn''t a fan of stories with female main characters, but he could understand why Lady Katherine might be interested in them. So, he moved on to the first paragraph where the protagonist was introduced. The story centered on a woman in her late-thirties, set in a world without mages, warriors, or even the concept of mana. Cassian felt a pang of boredom as he realized this; after all, the presence of mages and warriors was the only reason he''d ever picked up a few novels back in the day. Still, he pushed himself to read a bit further, deciding to give it a few pages before making up his mind. The main character was the daughter of a successful merchant, a fact that had always been a point of pride for her family. Despite the societal norms of her time, she had defied expectations and proven her worth by rising to the position of head of their trading organization after her father stepped down. This achievement was remarkable, especially considering she was both younger than her eldest brother and faced the challenges that came with being a woman in a male-dominated field. Her success was a source of admiration and envy, and she navigated the complexities of her role with skill and determination. Business was thriving, and the organization was well-respected throughout the region. Yet, beneath the facade of success, she was haunted by an unsettling issue. Each night, as darkness enveloped her home, she found herself besieged by torment. This torment had begun several months after she reached her mid-thirties, creeping into her life like a shadow that refused to be cast away. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 101: Whos a virgin? "What the fuck?" Cassian muttered, his face twisted in shock as he read about the main character''s nightly torments. He initially thought it was a horror story, but soon realized it was something entirely different. The woman experienced a torment he was all too familiar with¡ªintense, restless desire. To his surprise, the "Ravager" would visit her at night, easing her torment while she pretended to sleep, using a technique called sex. Cassian was stunned as he processed this. ''Why would she read something like that?'' he wondered, thinking of Lady Katherine. Despite his initial discomfort, he found himself reading on, unable to tear his eyes away from the vivid descriptions. They were so detailed that he could almost picture the scene unfolding before him, with the Ravager becoming a shadowy version of himself. "Damn, this is intense..." he thought with a smirk, but as he continued reading and copying down the book, a strange sense of familiarity settled in. The scenes described felt uncannily similar to his own experiences¡ªthings he had felt or even done. He could vividly picture himself as the male lead, easing the woman''s so-called torments while she pretended to sleep. The realization hit him suddenly, and he muttered under his breath, "Shit, it''s just like me and Lady Katherine..." Cassian put down his pen, leaning back in his chair as the realization sank in deeper. The vivid scenes of the book kept playing in his mind, and he couldn''t shake off the unsettling resemblance between the story and his experiences with Katherine. He glanced around the room as if expecting someone to be watching, then let out a nervous laugh, muttering to himself, "Am I losing it, or is this actually hitting too close to home?" "Was she awake every time when I did those things to her?" Cassian wondered, a mix of fear and excitement surging through him. Initially, the thought made him uneasy, but as he recalled how she never objected¡ªnot even when he explored every part of her¡ªhe started to believe that maybe she was okay with it. Or perhaps she had even orchestrated it all. The idea left him confused; he couldn''t fathom why she would do such a thing, but he knew he''d be thrilled either way. As he continued copying the story, reading each page, the parallels to their situation became clearer. The merchant''s daughter in the story subtly manipulated the man into becoming her servant, then asked him to guard her while she slept. The man, thinking she was asleep, would take advantage, while she secretly enjoyed every moment, pretending to be asleep. It was all too familiar. Cassian''s hands froze mid-copy as the realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. His eyes went wide, and his heart pounded in his chest, the story on the page suddenly feeling like a mirror to his own actions. "No way... it''s just like us," he muttered, the shock making him sit back in his chair, staring at the words as if they might change. Cassian swallowed hard, knowing that the next time he massaged her, he would have to find out for sure. He''d check if she was truly asleep or just pretending. But the thought of waiting until tomorrow night gnawed at him, his urges building to an almost unbearable level. If it had been just that, it might have been manageable, but Cassian also had his upcoming meeting with Lucy. Who knew what kind of reward she might offer for copying down the book? ''Better be as exciting as tonight''s going to be,'' he mused with a smirk, feeling a rush of anticipation. With renewed excitement, he sat down to finish copying the book, hoping to wrap it up by midnight. He knew he''d have an early start the next day, with Julius holding his lecture before work hours. ***** *yawn* Robert and Cassian stretched their jaws with wide yawns as they trudged into the training ground, moving lazily alongside the other attendees arriving for the morning session. "Hey, you two lazy faggs..." A sharp, teasing voice cut through the air, making them turn around. It was Lumine, one of their fellow students from Julius''s lectures. She grinned mischievously as she approached them, clearly enjoying herself. "Looks like you two spent the whole night screwing each other instead of getting any sleep," she teased, a smug smirk playing on her lips. "Hey, Lumine..." they both greeted her with sleepy indifference, too tired to react to her insults. Lumine was the same age as Robert and one of Cassian''s regular sparring partners, who he planned to challenge today, hoping to finally secure a win. He had spent the past few days fighting her shadow in the training field, memorizing her every move. But that didn''t guarantee a victory¡ªhe had never managed to beat her or Robert, whether in real duels or against their shadows. Still, he wanted to win today, but without any guarantee. He knew that if he won with an overwhelming advantage, it wouldn''t feel as satisfying. Plus, a challenging fight would sharpen his swordsmanship, even if he ended up defeated. Of course, losing would cost him 3 training points, but he was willing to take that risk; he at least wanted to win half of the duels required for the task. With this in mind, he interrupted Lumine''s teasing of Robert, which was clearly starting to irritate him, and asked, "Wanna have a friendly duel with me today after Julius''s lecture?" Both Lumine and Robert turned to him, surprise on their faces. Seeing Cassian''s serious expression, Lumine pointed at herself and asked, a little incredulously, "You''re asking me?" Cassian nodded, making Lumine smirk. "Well, if you don''t mind getting your ass handed to you, I''m all in," she said, her smile growing wider. "And if you lose, just let me know¡ªwho goes on top between you two when you''re... you know, doing the deed?" "Well, if you lose, be ready go top on me," Cassian said with a smirk, making Lumine chuckle as she shot back, "Like you could handle me being on top..." Cassian grinned wider. "Yeah, I can handle any virgin just fine, no matter the position." Lumine''s cheeks flushed slightly at his comeback, while Robert, enjoying their banter, chuckled. "Who''s calling who a virgin? I have a boyfriend way hotter than either of you could ever hope to be¡ªeven combined, you ugly losers." Cassian raised an eyebrow, smirking as he replied, "Hey, relax, I didn''t know you had a boyfriend..." His smirk grew, and he lowered his voice just enough for her to hear. "An imaginary one, I bet, considering you''re still a virgin..." Lumine''s expression shifted, her playful smirk replaced by a slight frown as Cassian''s words hit a nerve. She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing at him. "You''ve got some nerve, Cassian. If anyone here screams ''virgin,'' it''s definitely you," she shot back, her tone sharp, but with a hint of amusement still lingering. Cassian let out a short laugh, unfazed. "Oh, come on, Lumine, just admit it¡ªyou''re all talk. Besides, I don''t see you proving otherwise anytime soon." She rolled her eyes, clearly irritated but not backing down. "And what about you, huh? I bet you''d fumble the moment a girl even touched you," she retorted, her lips curling into a smirk as she looked him up and down. "All bark, no bite." Cassian leaned in slightly, matching her smirk with his own. "I guess we''ll have to see about that when I win our duel, won''t we? Unless you''re too scared to find out just how much bite I''ve got." Lumine scoffed, a competitive gleam in her eye. "Oh, I''m not scared, Cassian. Just don''t cry when you lose¡ªand don''t expect any mercy just because you''re a bit... inexperienced." Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net Robert, watching the exchange, snickered. "Man, you two should just get a room already." Cassian and Lumine shot him a glare, but neither seemed willing to back down from the tension. Both Cassian and Lumine turned away from each other with a sharp, synchronized huff, arms crossed and jaws clenched. The playful banter had taken a different turn, and now neither was willing to back down. Cassian felt a twinge of surprise at how their little argument had escalated. What had started as a lighthearted challenge had shifted into a competitive standoff¡ªalmost like they were more determined to prove who held the upper hand, and oddly enough, who could throw the sharper jabs about being a virgin. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Better bring your best, Cassian," Lumine muttered, just loud enough for him to hear. "Or else, you might have to finally admit you are into dicks¡­" "I''m not," Cassian shot back, genuinely confused by the twist in their banter. "But if you lose, you''ll have to admit it," she continued with a smirk, leaning in slightly. "The stakes should be fair, don''t you think? I loss, I go on top¡ªwhich means, yeah, things get physical. But if you lose, you confess that you''re just as faggot as you pretend not to be. Sounds fun, doesn''t it?" Cassian''s brow furrowed. He had only suggested that punishment as a joke, a way to tease her, but now he realized that Lumine seemed dead serious about making him say it. As he hesitated, caught up in the unexpected turn of events, Lumine pushed further, adding with a smirk, "And the dick you''re supposedly into most... is this loser''s?" She pointed at Robert, who looked completely taken aback. "Why are you dragging me into this?" he protested, clearly not thrilled about being roped into their banter. As Lumine shifted her attention to bickering with Robert, Cassian felt a new determination build up inside him. If she was so eager to force him into admitting something he wasn''t, she must be equally prepared to face the consequences if she lost. It made the stakes feel higher than ever, and now, more than anything, he wanted to win this duel and see if she''d really follow through. Chapter 102: First Friendly dual Cassian stood in the training yard, trying to keep his cool as Julius''s lecture on reducing unnecessary movements echoed in his mind. He focused on steadying his breathing and centering his stance. But his thoughts kept drifting back to the taunts Lumine had been throwing at him. Initially, he''d challenged her to this duel for a simple task, a mere formality that didn''t matter if he won or lost. Yet now, the stakes felt different. Lumine''s jabs, her constant teasing about him being gay, were getting under his skin¡ªnot because she did it when they were alone, but because she kept bringing it up in front of others. He could handle being teased, but now some of the onlookers, who didn''t know him well, were taking her words to heart. Among them were a few burly types who were actually gay, and the way they eyed him, sizing him up like a potential partner, sent a chill down his spine. Cassian''s jaw clenched. He couldn''t let this continue. He had to win, if only to reclaim a piece of his dignity that Lumine had been chipping away at. He glanced over at Lumine, who was stretching and loosening up, her smile carrying a smug confidence that made his blood boil. She caught his gaze and shot him a wink, clearly enjoying the effect her words had on him. Cassian took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes. It wasn''t just about proving something to Lumine anymore. It was about proving something to himself, too¡ªthat he wouldn''t let anyone define him or make him feel small. As the signal to start the duel approached, he tightened his grip on his practice sword. If Lumine thought he''d be thrown off balance, she was in for a surprise. "Ready to lose?" Lumine called out, her voice dripping with mockery. Cassian smirked, raising his weapon. "We''ll see about that." The clash of steel filled the air as Cassian and Lumine engaged in their duel, the crowd gathered around the training yard watching with keen interest. Lumine''s technique was as precise as ever, her long sword flashing with rapid stabs and slashes that seemed to blur with speed. Her strikes aimed at Cassian''s shoulders, torso, legs¡ªalways looking for an opening to exploit. But Cassian had spent countless hours fighting her shadow in his mind, memorizing her patterns and movements, studying the rhythm of her attacks. It didn''t mean he could dodge them all¡ªher speed was still overwhelming¡ªbut it did mean he knew how to respond. He danced around her attacks, not blocking directly but deflecting her strikes with subtle shifts of his sword. Each time Lumine''s blade lunged toward him, he angled his own weapon just right, guiding her strikes away from his body, redirecting their force to the side. Cassian could see the frustration building in Lumine''s eyes as she failed to land a single solid hit. "You know," she said through gritted teeth, smirking despite her irritation, "once you''re done dancing around, you should just admit it. Tell everyone you''re into dicks. I''m sure those guys over there would love to help you find a nice boyfriend with a big cock." Her gaze flicked over to the group of men who had been eyeing Cassian earlier, and she chuckled maliciously. Cassian''s jaw tightened, but he forced a grin, meeting her eyes with a mocking look of his own. "Maybe you need a dick, just so desperate for it, that you''ve started imagining losing your virginity to one of those imaginary boyfriends of yours, miss virgin," he shot back. With a quick twist of his wrist, he deflected another of her strikes, sending her blade off course. He taunted her, but he didn''t really understand what was so bad about being a virgin. He was one too, and it''s not like they were at an age where they had to lose it. Lumine still had time, and he''d even heard that some people preferred to wait until their wedding night. Not that he planned on waiting that long, but he just couldn''t grasp why Lumine would get so angry by getting called a virgin. The clash of wooden swords rang out in the training yard as Cassian and Lumine circled each other, their practice swords slicing through the air. Cassian''s muscles tensed with every movement, but he kept his expression cool, trying to mask the effort it took to keep up with Lumine''s relentless attacks. She was quick, quicker than he''d given her credit for, but his mind worked just as fast, analyzing every shift of her weight, every change in her stance. ''She''s trying to throw me off,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. Lumine had realized that her earlier attacks were too predictable¡ªsimple, repetitive moves that Cassian had been able to read like an open book. So now she''d adjusted her strategy, becoming less structured, more fluid. Her strikes came from unexpected angles, forcing Cassian to stay on his toes. As he parried her strikes, sweat trickled down his forehead, but he managed to keep his grip steady. Cassian knew he couldn''t afford to get careless, especially with how close she was pressing him. He deflected one of her downward strikes, stepping back and angling his blade just enough to guide her sword away from his side. He used the opening to launch a quick jab toward her midsection, but she spun out of the way, her footwork carrying her effortlessly around his strike. She smirked, taunting him. "You''re slowing down, Cassian. Afraid of a little pain?" He gritted his teeth but didn''t take the bait. He knew better than to let her words distract him. His focus remained on the way she moved, on how her feet shifted before each strike. She lunged in with a sudden thrust aimed at his shoulder, but he twisted his body, letting the blade graze past him. Instead of countering immediately, he stepped back, forcing her to advance. Cassian was doing his best to stay defensive, analyzing every moment. He wasn''t attacking much, only a few calculated strikes here and there, hoping to bait her into making a mistake. But for now, his priority was dodging, keeping his distance as he studied her rhythm. Lumine''s strikes were faster now, and she pressed him with a flurry of blows. Cassian''s arm ached from blocking and redirecting her attacks, his muscles burning with the strain. She managed to catch him off guard a few times¡ªa sting across his forearm where her practice blade nicked him, a sharp impact against his thigh that made him bite down a hiss of pain. Each successful hit she landed brought a flash of satisfaction to her eyes. Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net He could feel his frustration building, but he forced himself to stay calm, to keep reading her. Cassian was trying to think like a strategist, the way Julius had taught them¡ªto anticipate, to predict the flow of a fight rather than react to each moment. He noticed that when Lumine shifted her weight slightly forward before a swing, it meant she was going for a powerful but slower strike. When she kept her balance more centered, she''d dart in with quick, light jabs. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''She thinks she''s wearing me down,'' he thought, and he almost smirked. He allowed her to push him back a few steps, letting her think she was gaining the upper hand. His mind kept racing through possibilities, wondering when to switch from defense to offense. Suddenly, she shifted her stance, lunging in with a sweeping strike aimed at his ribs. Cassian saw the move coming just in time, ducking low and stepping to the side, her blade cutting through empty air where he''d been a moment before. He took the opportunity to press forward, driving his shoulder into her to push her off balance. She stumbled, her footing faltering for just a second. But Lumine recovered quickly, spinning back with a retaliatory strike that forced Cassian to jump back. Her blade came dangerously close to his side, slicing the air with a sharp whistle. His heart pounded in his chest, but he stayed focused, eyes locked on her every move. Their swords clashed again, ringing out with each collision. Cassian felt the vibration of each impact travel up his arm, testing his grip and his patience. He kept to his defensive strategy, watching for the perfect moment to strike back. But Lumine''s unpredictable attacks kept him on edge, and he had to give her credit¡ªshe was more skilled than he had assumed. She landed another hit, this time across his shoulder, and he winced at the impact, but kept his feet steady. He couldn''t afford to let her get too confident. Even if she was landing hits now, he was learning with every swing she took, every step she made. ''Come on, Lumine,'' he thought, his mind racing as he dodged another quick thrust, barely avoiding a hit to his side. ''Show me something I can use.'' He was waiting for a mistake, a tell, something he could exploit to turn the tide of the duel. But for now, he stayed on the defensive, content to let her think she had him cornered. Chapter 103: Can a virgin? Lumine had the upper hand, and she knew it. Her strikes came at Cassian with a relentless rhythm, pushing him harder and faster. Her smirk widened with every graze she managed, every bruise that marked Cassian''s defenses. He was on the back foot, sweat running down his face as he dodged, ducked, and parried, his muscles aching from the constant strain. Yet despite the pressure, Cassian''s mind was strangely clear. As he endured each of her blows, a thought began to take shape¡ªsmall observations about her movements that began to connect like pieces of a puzzle. He noticed the subtle way she shifted her weight before each swing, the slight hesitation in her footwork when she transitioned from an upward slash to a thrust. The more he suffered her attacks, the sharper his focus became, like a blade being honed under constant pressure. He began to see the pattern beneath the chaos of her attacks. Her overconfidence made her movements bolder, but also sloppier. She left herself exposed for just a fraction of a second after her heavier strikes, trusting that he wouldn''t be able to counter quickly enough. Cassian gritted his teeth as another strike landed on his side, a sharp sting burning through his ribs. But instead of recoiling, he focused through the pain, seeing the timing of her movements as if in slow motion. ''There¡ªshe shifts her stance to the left before a heavy strike,'' he thought, watching the next move unfold in his mind before she even made it. When Lumine launched another heavy swing toward his shoulder, he was ready. He stepped in, raising his blade to deflect her strike at just the right angle, knocking her sword off its path. For the first time in the duel, she hesitated, caught off guard by his sudden, precise move. Cassian seized the moment. He saw another opening, right as she tried to recover her balance. With a calculated twist, he drove his practice sword toward her stomach, aiming directly for the solar plexus¡ªa weak spot he knew could disrupt her body''s rhythm if he hit it right. The blow landed with a resounding thud, the force behind it sending a shockwave through Lumine''s body. Her eyes widened in surprise, her breath catching in her throat as the impact struck her core. The shock rippled through her, paralyzing her for a split second as the wind was knocked out of her lungs. She doubled over, arms instinctively wrapping around her midsection, and lost control of her footing. With a choked gasp, Lumine collapsed backward onto the ground, her body curling in on itself as she tried to fight through the sudden pain and disorientation. She hit the dirt with a dull thud, struggling to regain control over her breathing, each inhale coming in sharp and uneven. For a moment, she could only stare up at the sky, stunned by the force of Cassian''s counterattack. Cassian stood over her, chest heaving, his own body worn down from the relentless fight. He could feel the ache in his muscles, the sting of the bruises she''d inflicted on him, but he allowed himself a small, triumphant smirk. He knew that she hadn''t expected him to strike back with such precision and power, and for once, he had turned the tables on her. He smiled smugly at the pained and shocked expression on her face as he offered her his hand. When she took it, he pulled her up, leaning in close, his breath brushing against her ear as he whispered, "Better get ready to lose your virginity now." Lumine''s cheeks flushed crimson as she remembered the reckless bet she had made if she lost. She''d been so focused on embarrassing Cassian, trying to make him admit he was gay as punishment for losing to her, that she had completely forgotten the stakes she''d set for herself. Now, with Cassian standing so close, the reality of her own words hit her hard. Seeing Lumine blush, Cassian chuckled, his amusement only growing as some of the officers cheered for him, with Robert being the loudest among them. Lumine shot Robert a glare, but the flush on her cheeks made her look more cute than intimidating. ''Looks like she really is a virgin...'' Cassian mused with a smile. His excitement dimmed a little as he realized she probably wouldn''t follow through with her bold promise of "riding him" if she lost. But the thought didn''t bother him much¡ªthere was still plenty of enjoyment to be had from the victory itself. He shook off the distraction, focusing instead on the satisfaction of winning his first duel. It was just the beginning, with nine more victories to claim in his training task. [Accepted training tasks] Win ten friendly duels [Won: 1/10] Kill ten low-level magic beasts on your own [Killed: 0/10] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Give 10 perfect, satisfying full-body massages [Done: 0/10] ......] He was pleased with his win, but as he felt the exhaustion settle in, he realized just how much energy he had poured into the ten-minute fight. He had initially planned to tackle multiple opponents on days when Julius held lectures, like today, but now he wasn''t so sure. The duel had taken more out of him than he''d expected. Feeling worn out, he tiredly made his way to wash up his face, though not before Robert insisted on getting a treat from him to celebrate the victory. The lecture had ended some time ago, and most of the students had already dispersed, leaving only a few behind to watch the duel between Cassian and Lumine. Now that the fight was over, the stragglers had moved on as well, leaving the training grounds quiet, save for the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. Cassian, still feeling the sting of fatigue, walked over to one of the open sinks by the training grounds to wash his face. As the cool water splashed against his skin, he caught sight of Lumine sitting nearby, her head down and a slight frown on her lips. She looked a bit dejected, her usual sharpness dulled by the outcome of the duel. Cassian couldn''t resist a smirk as he approached her, wiping the remaining water from his face with the back of his hand. "Are you sad because you lost, or because now you''ll have to lose your virginity?" he teased, his voice carrying a playful edge. Lumine''s eyes snapped up, and she shot him an annoyed glare. "Of course, it''s because I lost¡­" she grumbled, her tone sharp but lacking its usual bite. Cassian, still smug, glanced down at her as she sat, a grin playing on his lips. "Well, sorry I won..." he said, though his tone and expression were anything but apologetic, clearly enjoying his victory over her in the duel. Lumine''s expression shifted from annoyance to outright anger as she glared down at Cassian. "You little bastard..." she growled, frustration lacing her voice. Before Cassian could react, she grabbed the collar of his shirt, towering over him by a head. Her eyes blazed with a fierce intensity as she looked down at his stunned face, the smugness disappearing from his features at the sudden shift in control. Without giving him a moment to process what was happening, she yanked him closer, pulling him up toward her lips. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net Lumine''s lips met Cassian''s in a kiss that felt almost hesitant¡ªher eyes tightly shut, her grip still firm on his collar as she leaned in. It was more of a long peck, her lips barely brushing against his. The pressure was there, but the movement was stiff, like she was forcing herself through it rather than letting the moment unfold naturally. Cassian''s surprise quickly gave way to an inward chuckle, his thoughts turning smug once more. He could feel the awkwardness of her touch, how tightly she pressed her mouth to his without any real finesse or passion behind it. He''d had a taste of real, practiced kisses before¡ªtwice, from women he considered to be far more experienced. They''d left him with a sense of what a kiss could be, smooth and confident, and this... well, this wasn''t quite it. But still, he didn''t pull away. Instead, he allowed the moment to stretch, feeling the tension in her grip and the warmth of her breath. He couldn''t help but find a bit of amusement in the situation¡ªLumine, so fierce and prideful, now caught in a clumsy attempt to assert herself through this unexpected kiss. Soon, she broke the kiss, her face flushed red as she tried to maintain a confident expression. "See? I can do this. Can a virgin do that...?" she challenged, her voice wavering slightly despite her attempt to sound bold. Cassian didn''t bother responding to her taunt. Instead, he mirrored her move, grabbing her collar and pulling her down toward him, pressing his lips against hers in return. But unlike her, Cassian knew that merely pressing their lips together didn''t qualify as a real kiss. Instead of just touching, he leaned in and began to suck gently on her bottom lip, catching her off guard. Lumine instinctively tried to push him away, but his grip on her collar kept the kiss going longer than she anticipated. As he worked his magic, she felt a warm tingle spread across her lips, a sensation that took her completely by surprise, before she was able to stop him. When she finally pulled back, breathless and wide-eyed, her cheeks were still flushed, a mix of embarrassment and confusion evident on her face. "What was that?" she stammered, trying to regain her composure, but the spark of exhilaration in her eyes betrayed her. "I was just showing how people who aren''t virgins kiss," Cassian said, a smug expression on his face as he emphasized certain words. Chapter 104: Friend? "Go away!" She shoved him back, then turned and ran off. Cassian stood there for a moment, a surprised chuckle escaping his lips as he stared at his trembling hands. "I thought she was going to kill me..." he murmured, thinking back to the unexpected kiss he had dared to steal. He''d been certain she would punch or kick him, yet she hadn''t, and that caught him off guard. Robert''s words echoed in his mind: "Women like bold men." Cassian couldn''t help but smirk¡ªmaybe Robert was right. If he hadn''t taken that chance, he would''ve never tasted Lumine''s sweet, cherry-flavored lips. Steadying his shaking hands, he left the training grounds, spotting Robert waiting for him. As Cassian approached, Robert''s face lit up with a mischievous grin. "Did you make fun of Lumine? She looked pretty angry when she stormed out." Cassian shook his head in confusion. The last time he saw Lumine''s face, she was blushing¡ªstartled, maybe, but definitely not angry. Seeing Cassian''s reaction, Robert''s smile faded a little. "You should''ve thrown something back at her," Robert remarked. "She makes fun of us whenever she gets the chance¡ªthis was your moment to turn the tables." Cassian just smiled, shaking his head again. "She''s already embarrassed enough, losing the duel to me¡­" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''And I did something way better than throwing insults,'' Cassian thought to himself, recalling the kiss he had stolen. Judging by her reaction, it seemed like it might have been her first. He felt guilty doing so but alas she was the one who gave it to him, now what can he do, he even gave it back by kissing her back but she stormed out of there getting it. Now feeling a bit more energized, both Cassian and Robert made their way to the office, but not before enjoying a nice cold shower. "What''s on the agenda today?" Cassian asked as he approached Cassandra and Dallas, handing them their morning coffees. It was one of his assigned morning tasks¡ªto pick up coffee for his senior team members, just like Robert''s. "Nothing much, just the usual¡ªquestioning witnesses, searching for more leads... What part of this thrilling work would you like to tackle today, Constable Cassian?" Cassandra replied, her tone carrying a hint of irritation. Cassian understood her frustration; after all, both tasks were mind-numbingly dull and time-consuming. He couldn''t blame her for being annoyed. Cassian understood her frustration; the tasks were tedious and time-consuming, but she often took it out on him. He knew better than to complain, though¡ªCassandra and Dallas were his seniors, and he still had to work with them for a while. Pushing back could easily make his job even more frustrating than it already was. Fortunately, one of his seniors at least had a bit of sympathy for him. Cassandra shot a sharp look at Dallas, saying, "Don''t take out your frustration on the poor guy, Dallas." Dallas rolled his eyes but held his tongue, muttering something under his breath before taking a sip of the coffee Cassian had brought him. Cassandra shot him a warning glance, clearly signaling she wasn''t in the mood for his usual complaints. Cassian appreciated the small gesture of support, giving Cassandra a nod of thanks before he moved to his desk. Ever since the day Cassian met her at the bar and helped her gather some information on the white-eyed guys, she had grown closer to him. He liked it¡ªafter all, before that, he only had two people in the department he could consider friends: Robert and Julius. But Julius was often busy with his detective work and classes, and Cassian had to be careful about interacting with him too much. He didn''t want to risk raising suspicion about any possible connection to Lady Katherine. As for Robert, he was in the same boat as Cassian¡ªjust another low-level guy in the department. Robert was a good friend, but having a female friend, even an older one, was always something special. Thinking about female friends made him consider Lumine. She was his friend too, but maybe, just maybe, he could make her something more. ''What was the term Robert used?'' Cassian wondered, trying to recall Robert''s words about friends who shared a bit more intimacy. "Sex friend," he remembered with a smirk. The idea of that kind of relationship excited Cassian¡ªsomething casual and physical, without the attachments of spending time together or getting too involved. He didn''t mind hanging out, but Robert, being older and more experienced, had warned that it could get annoying. Trusting Robert''s advice, Cassian figured it was probably true. While Cassandra crossed her arms, looking between Cassian and Dallas with a thoughtful expression. "Alright, here''s how we''ll split this up," she said, her tone firm. "I''ll take Cassian with me and head over to the scene of the murder. We''ll see if there are any more witnesses hanging around or anyone who remembers something new." Dallas nodded, a satisfied smile forming on his lips. "Sounds good to me. I''ll stay here and handle the witness interviews that come into the office. Much more comfortable than trudging through the neighborhood." Cassandra rolled her eyes. "Of course you''d say that. But fine, enjoy your cozy desk. Cassian and I will do the legwork." Cassian glanced between them, trying to hide his relief. He preferred being out in the field over sitting in a stuffy office, and he couldn''t deny that working alongside Cassandra might give him a better chance to learn a few things from her. He nodded at Cassandra, ready to follow her lead. "Let''s get going, Cassian," she said, grabbing her coat and gesturing for him to do the same. "We''ll see if anyone''s memory has improved since last time." With that, the two of them headed out, leaving Dallas to his paperwork and the incoming stream of witnesses. Cassian quickly shrugged on his coat and followed Cassandra out of the office, the air outside cool against his skin. The city streets were bustling with people going about their business, but the two officers moved with purpose, making their way toward the alley where the latest murder had occurred. As they walked, Cassandra''s expression softened a bit, and she glanced over at Cassian. "So, I heard you won a duel against an older opponent, huh?" "It was just luck, Detective Cassandra," Cassian replied with a modest smile. "Oh, don''t be so humble... Taking a beating throughout the fight and managing to win in the end isn''t just luck. That''s called strategy," Cassandra said, an amused smile playing on her lips. Cassian was caught off guard by how much she knew about the fight¡ªhe hadn''t realized she was aware of the details. Curiosity got the better of him, so he asked, "Did you watch the fight, Detective?" "No, my sister told me about it..." Cassandra replied with a smile, leaving Cassian a bit surprised. He quickly followed up with a question, "Is she also in detective Julius''s sword fighting class? Who is she?" He wasn''t surprised that Cassandra had a sister¡ªshe had mentioned her recently¡ªbut he was caught off guard by the fact that her sister was training in sword fighting. After all, Cassandra herself preferred the spear and had reached the level of a 5th Circle Warrior with it. Cassandra''s amusement grew at his confusion, and she replied with a smirk, "She''s the one you won against today¡­" ''Oh, fuck..'' Cassian muttered to himself, a mix of shock and apprehension flooding through him. Not only had he just beaten the sister of a 5th Circle Warrior, but he also had her first kiss. The realization that Lumine was Cassandra''s little sister hit him hard¡ªtheir whitish-blonde hair and blue eyes made it all too clear. "Sorry¡­" was all Cassian could manage to say. Cassandra looked taken aback and asked, "Why are you sorry? You won fairly, didn''t you?" ''She didn''t seem to have mentioned the kiss,'' Cassian thought, a smile creeping onto his face as he nodded. "Yeah, I guess I shouldn''t be sorry, since I won fairly." "Exactly, you shouldn''t be," Cassandra replied with a smile. "But you really are a genius for beating an older, more experienced fighter after only training for less than six months." As she said this, she turned to look at Cassian and added, "Did you have some kind of swordmaster training you before this?" Cassian shook his head, pondering how to respond. Should he consider the warrior training system as his master? And, he had also received some personal guidance from Julius, but that didn''t really make him a master, did it? "I wouldn''t say I had any formal training," he replied slowly, searching for the right words. "I''ve just been following this training manual found." Cassandra raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A training manual? Sounds like you''ve got a unique approach to this. How does it work?" Cassian shrugged, not wanting to reveal too much. He knew that discussing the system could lead to bigger problems than just dealing with tortures he had to go through if someone found about his connection to lady Katherine . "Well, it''s not exactly a training manual. It just helps me keep track of my progress, that''s all," he said. "How?" Cassandra asked with a smile. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net Cassian shot her a slightly bitter smile, trying to signal that it was time to drop the subject, but she either didn''t pick up on it or chose to ignore it. "I''m asking how it helps you keep track of your progress," she continued. ''I shouldn''t have mentioned it at all¡­'' Cassian thought, a sense of regret creeping in as he searched for a way out of the conversation. He found her behaviour a bit strange; she was asking him difficult questions that could easily expose his secret, yet she approached them so naturally, managing to coax some answers out of him. Chapter 105: Reward Luckily for Cassian, his suspicions were unfounded. When he acted uncomfortable in response to her question, Cassandra didn''t press him further. Instead, she shifted the topic back to their task of finding more witnesses and re-questioning the previous ones. Unfortunately, it turned out to be another waste of time. They uncovered no new leads¡ªjust gossip about whose husband was having an affair while his wife did the same, or which unmarried daughter had ended up pregnant. For Cassian, who secretly enjoyed a bit of gossip, it was somewhat entertaining. But for Cassandra, it only made her more and more irritated as the day went on. "I can''t take it anymore..." Cassandra groaned as she slumped back in the carriage taking them back to the office. "Why, for the love of God, should a detective care who soiled themselves after getting drunk or whose son married a whore?" Cassian just chuckled at her outburst. He would have felt the same if he didn''t secretly enjoy the neighborhood gossip. Cassandra spent a few more minutes venting about their wasted day before signaling the driver to stop near her home. She stepped out of the carriage, giving Cassian a tired smile. "See you later, Cassian¡­" Cassian bowed slightly from inside the carriage, replying, "Have a nice weekend, Detective." "You too¡­" Cassandra called back, already walking toward her door, waving a hand over her shoulder. As Cassian glanced up at Cassandra''s building, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. It was much nicer than the one he lived in, with taller floors and a more spacious design. The surrounding area was pleasant too, with greenery lining the footpaths and wide, clean streets. "Where to, sir?" the coachman''s voice interrupted his thoughts, pulling him away from the scene. Cassian gave the address of his building, relieved that his workday was almost over. He could head home, change, and get ready for his outing with Lucy. When he arrived, he found the place empty¡ªRobert wasn''t around. Taking advantage of the quiet, he quickly got ready, not wanting to be subjected to Robert''s inevitable interrogation about where he was going and who he was meeting. "He can be so nosy," Cassian muttered to himself, thinking about how Robert always seemed to know everything happening in the office and beyond. He couldn''t help but wonder if he was starting to become like Robert¡ªlistening to people''s gossip and secretly enjoying it. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net Luckily, Robert still hadn''t returned, allowing Cassian to slip out early¡ªhe really didn''t want to risk being late. Dressed in a new shirt, pants, and a warm jacket, he headed out to meet Lucy at their designated spot. When he arrived, Lucy wasn''t there yet, so Cassian took a moment to look around. He had chosen this spot for their meeting because it offered a little bit of everything Magisteria had to offer: unique magic products, books, clothing, and foods native to the city¡ªall without the usual crowds. Robert had told him that the area remained relatively quiet since it was situated between a few academies. The locals often avoided it, finding it too much of a hassle, so the streets only got busy when the students had their days off. Fortunately, today wasn''t one of those days, and only a few people were milling about. "Cassian..." After a few minutes of waiting, Cassian heard a voice calling out to him from the side, pulling him out of his thoughts. He turned, surprised to find Lucy standing there with a gentle smile. Her presence always had a way of catching him off guard, despite how often they''d met up lately. Lucy had an air of maturity about her that showed in the warmth of her eyes and the kindness of her smile. Though she radiated a sense of experience, Cassian knew she only seemed older because he was aware of her age; otherwise, there were no clear signs. Her curvy figure was wrapped snugly in a tailored, dark blue suit coat that emphasized her elegance, paired with a matching long skirt that fell gracefully to her ankles. "You look like you were lost in your own world there, Cassian," Lucy said playfully, her tone light as she approached. "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long." Cassian shook his head, offering a smile of his own. "Not at all Miss Lucy. You''re right on time. And I''ve been enjoying the view here, anyway." Cassian looked at her with a smile, taking in her features with delight, and said, "You look beautiful, Miss Lucy¡­" "Ooh, thanks..." Lucy replied, giving him an appraising look. Cassian was still the same old Cassian¡ªcute and a bit shorter than her¡ªbut today he was dressed a little better, which she liked. She squeezed his cheeks playfully and said, "You look handsome too, my dear Cassian. In a few years, women are going to flock around you." "Well, you should call your dibs before that happens," Cassian replied with a grin, enjoying the playful tug on his cheeks. Lucy smirked, crossing her arm around his and pulling him close. "Oh, I''m going to do more than just call dibs..." she teased. "But before that, let''s see what you''ve planned for our first date..." Cassian nodded with a smile, gently squeezing Lucy''s arm as he led her down the quieter streets, pointing out some of the shops and stalls he had come to like. They stopped at a small bookstore where he picked out an old tome, then moved on to a vendor selling charms and trinkets. As they chatted, he bought her a delicate pendant that caught her eye, enjoying the easy, playful conversation between them. After a while, Cassian leaned in closer, his tone turning a bit more serious as he asked, "So, how''s Lady Katherine doing these days? Still keeping busy? Or... is she in urgent need of one of my massages?" He shot her a teasing grin, knowing well how particular Lady Katherine could be about his special ''treatments.'' Lucy arched a brow and smirked, her expression becoming playful as she leaned in slightly. "Oh, she''s doing just fine... but she did mention how much she misses your ''magic hands.'' Said they were a rare talent," she replied, her voice dripping with suggestion. "Honestly, I can''t blame her. I''ve always wondered just how good you are with those hands of yours. Seems like they could work wonders... on anyone." Cassian chuckled, feeling the heat of her flirty tone, and he replied, "Well, you know me, always happy to lend a hand... or two." "How''s work going, Officer? Are you keeping the city safe?" Lucy asked with a teasing smile as they settled in for dinner. Cassian let out a self-deprecating chuckle. "I try to..." he replied, trailing off. He couldn''t bring himself to say much more, especially since he hadn''t even managed to catch a low-level criminal yet. Lucy noticed his mood dip and quickly tried to lift his spirits. "Well, that''s better than doing nothing at all," she said with an encouraging smile. "So, did you fix that book yet?" Lucy asked, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. It worked. Cassian eagerly pulled out both the ruined book and a new one where he had copied the contents of the damaged one. With a wide smile, he announced, "I finished it last night¡­" He wasn''t just excited about copying the book; anyone who could read and write could do that. What thrilled him was the reward he might receive in return for his efforts. With a teasing, surprised expression, he added, "Lady Katherine has quite a strange taste in books, doesn''t she?" He glanced at the titles, which now struck him as oddly fitting for both the book and Lady Katherine herself. He couldn''t wait to find out tomorrow if she only enjoyed the scenarios in the stories or if she fantasized about them too. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, Cassian''s attention was fully on Lucy. She shrugged her shoulders, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "I wouldn''t know; I''ve never actually read one. I don''t have enough time for that," she replied, her tone light and teasing. "With work and everything else, it feels like I barely have time to breathe, let alone dive into a book." As she tucked the repaired book into her bag, her satisfied smile made it clear that she appreciated his effort. "But I did promise you a reward for fixing the book. So, do you want it now?" "Of course I want it now¡­" Cassian replied without missing a beat. Lucy smiled at his eagerness and said, "Well, you can get it later. If you add a little more favor into the mix, it might be even better than the reward I was going to give you now¡­" "Like what favor?" Cassian asked, knowing it wouldn''t hurt to inquire. He still hoped it might involve her breasts in his hands. Lucy pondered his question for a moment before saying, "Like massaging me, just like Lady Katherine¡­" "Then let''s do it!" Cassian exclaimed, surprising Lucy as he paid the bill and pulled her to her feet. Chapter 106: Working for reward "Aren''t you a little too eager...?" Lucy teased, a smirk playing on her lips as Cassian led her to the nearest hotel. Now, they stood in the room, his eyes fixed on the bed. Cassian brushed off her remark and replied, "Miss Lucy, you''ll have to take off your clothes for the massage¡­" "Oh, really?" Lucy asked, her amusement clear as she set her bag aside. "Does the Lady take off her clothes too, or am I special?" "You''re special," Cassian said with a wide grin, skillfully hiding the fact that Lady Katherine had done the same¡ªand that their sessions had gone well beyond just massages. "Well then, the reward you receive has to be special too..." Lucy teased, a playful smile curving her lips as she unhooked her skirt. It slid down her hips, pooling around her feet with a soft rustle, revealing her thighs in their full, unrestrained glory. Cassian''s gaze drank in the sight of her legs¡ªthick, inviting, and covered in a soft, velvety layer of flesh. Unlike Katherine''s sleek, athletic build, Lucy''s thighs were a perfect blend of softness and subtle strength. They were undeniably generous, with a plushness that rippled slightly as she shifted her weight, giving them a gentle jiggle that spoke of their warmth and inviting nature. Yet beneath that pillowy layer of softness, there was a hint of firmness¡ªa strength that came from a life that was far from idle. Her thighs weren''t just all softness; they held a layer of muscle underneath, giving them a subtle contour that made them feel powerful yet indulgently soft at the same time. It was as though her thighs were made to be both comforting and commanding, with those faint dips where the muscle met the curves of her flesh. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The slight indentations of dimpled fat along the sides added to their allure, giving them a more natural, human touch¡ªreminding Cassian that this softness came from the real world, a world that could be held and squeezed. And oh, how he longed to do just that, to bury his face between those pillowy, powerful legs and feel their weight close in around him, to lose himself in their warmth. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net As his eyes traveled upward, he caught sight of her dark brown panties, their bands pressing lightly into her thighs, creating a gentle, squished effect that highlighted the plushness even more. The lace fabric hugged her form snugly, offering tantalizing glimpses of the skin beneath, a hint of her dark curls peeking through the intricate patterns. "I should probably take these off too, right?" Lucy teased, slipping her fingers into the waistband of her panties. She tugged them down slightly, just enough to give Cassian a teasing glimpse of the skin beneath¡ªa contrast of pale softness peeking out beneath the dark curls of her pubic hair. The way her movements revealed and concealed in turns made the moment feel electric, her smile playful as she watched his reaction. To her surprise, Cassian shook his head with a calm smile. "You can keep them on, Miss Lucy. Just take off whatever makes you more comfortable¡ªI can work around the rest." Lucy raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, but nodded. She slipped off her jacket and unbuttoned a few buttons of her shirt, revealing a deep cleavage framed by a brown lacy bra that matched her panties. The fabric pressed her breasts together, creating a tantalizing view as she settled back, curiosity still lingering in her gaze. "What should I do now?" Lucy asked, starting to feel a bit more at ease after loosening her shirt. "Just lie down, face down or face up¡ªwherever you want the massage to start," Cassian replied, watching her with a keen eye. As she made her way toward the bed, her hips swayed with each step, causing her butt to jiggle slightly under the fabric of her panties. The sight held his attention, a tempting preview of the massage to come. "How about starting with my shoulders? They''ve been giving me quite a bit of trouble lately..." Lucy suggested, her voice soft and a little playful. She moved over to the bed and lay down on her stomach, settling in with a small sigh. As she rested on the bed, her position accentuated her curves in all the right ways. Her large breasts pressed firmly against the mattress, flattening slightly under her weight, while the pressure pushed her back upward in a smooth arch. The curve of her back led down to her narrow waist, where the dip was pronounced, emphasizing the softness of her form and the natural line of her spine. From her waist, her hips rose again, flowing into her full, round buttocks. Her backside, clad in those brown lace panties, looked almost as if it was suspended in the air¡ªperched a little higher than her back, the swell of her soft cheeks creating a gentle, inviting rise. The lace fabric dug slightly into the plush skin of her buttocks, giving them an even more raw and enticing appeal. The way the lace clung to her, molding around the curves, made the scene all the more mesmerizing. Cassian admired the view, but there was a slight problem¡ªhe wasn''t as skilled at massaging shoulders as he was with other areas like the waist or lower back. When Lucy asked him to start with her shoulders, it caught him a bit off guard. It wasn''t that he couldn''t give her a decent shoulder massage; he just knew he could do much better work on her lower body. He decided to give it a try regardless. Slowly, he slid her shirt down off her shoulders, revealing her smooth, pale skin. Her bra straps had left slight marks, pressing into her skin just enough to cause a hint of redness. Without missing a beat, he gently loosened the straps and unhooked her bra. Lucy blinked in surprise, raising an eyebrow as she glanced back at him. "You unhooked that pretty fast, huh?" she teased, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. Cassian chuckled softly, a bit of embarrassment coloring his cheeks as he began to knead her shoulders gently. "Well, I had a bit of practice. Lady Katherine often had me wash her clothes, so I picked up a few tricks along the way," he admitted with a sheepish smile. Lucy''s smirk widened, a playful gleam in her eyes as she turned her head slightly to look at him. "Oh, is that so? Sounds like you might''ve been a bit of a pervert, playing around with the lady''s clothes while you were at it," she teased, her tone light but full of mischief. "I-I didn''t... I mean, I wasn''t playing with them... Not like that!" Cassian stammered, struggling to keep his focus. But his eyes kept drifting to the sight of Lucy''s side breasts, their soft, smooth curves pressing outward as she lay face down on the bed. They were pale and supple, with a hint of natural sag, adding to their allure. Lucy''s smirk widened, her tone filled with teasing curiosity. "Oh? Then how were you playing with them?" Cassian felt a flicker of frustration¡ªhe wanted to fully immerse himself in the moment, to appreciate the view without being caught up in her playful taunts. But he knew better than to voice that, so he found another way to redirect the situation. Placing his hands on her shoulders, he began to knead gently, his fingers pressing into her muscles. A small, surprised moan escaped Lucy''s lips as her head lifted slightly, reacting to the relief of the massage. "Ahhh..." she sighed, her voice a mix of pleasure and the easing of tension. Cassian continued, focusing on working out the tightness in her shoulders, his hands moving smoothly over her skin, each squeeze drawing out more soft sounds from her. As he worked, he felt her body slowly relaxing beneath his touch, her breathing shifting with the rhythm of his movements. Soon, Lucy''s teasing words faded, replaced by soft moans as Cassian worked his way down from her shoulders. He focused on the tension beneath his hands, gradually easing the tightness in her muscles. Her shoulders relaxed under his firm grip, allowing him to move lower, down to her upper back. As he massaged, he couldn''t help but admire the way her back arched slightly, her smooth curves shifting with each of his movements, the gentle flex of her muscles beneath her skin. When he reached her lower back, Cassian''s touch grew more confident¡ªthis was where he truly knew how to apply his technique. Pressing his thumbs into the sensitive area around her spine, just above her waist, he elicited a sharper, louder moan from Lucy. "Cassian... slow down..." she managed to murmur, her voice breathy from the sensations. But Cassian didn''t ease up; instead, he applied more pressure with his thumbs, moving them in slow, deliberate circles. Lucy''s moans deepened, her fingers digging into the pillow beneath her, clutching it tightly. He noticed how her body tensed, then softened beneath his touch, and he leaned in slightly, a small smirk on his lips. "You''ve got a lot of stress built up here, Miss Lucy," Cassian murmured, his voice low and soothing. "Let me work it out completely..." As he spoke, he slid his thumbs outward, tracing the contours of her waist from the center of her back toward her sides. The movement was intense, bordering on painful, making her squirm beneath his touch¡ªbut the lingering, tingling sensation that followed was worth it. It sent warmth spreading through her muscles, easing them into a state of relaxation, as each stroke left her feeling both heated and then pleasantly cooled, the tension slowly melting away. Chapter 107: Not a part of the reward (R-18) Lucy felt her body melting into the bed, even though its mattress wasn''t particularly soft. She relaxed in a way she hadn''t in a long time, her limbs heavy with a blissful fatigue. Cassian was finishing up, his hands lingering on her soft butt, giving it a final, firm squeeze. He''d certainly enjoyed this part of the massage, but now it was time to move on to the front¡ªright before he could claim his much-anticipated reward. He gave her buttocks a gentle, playful squeeze, causing her lace panties to slip further between the ample curves of her cheeks, leaving even less covered. "You can turn over now, Miss Lucy," he suggested with a teasing tone. Lucy let out a small grunt and turned over lazily, her movements slow as if every ounce of tension had been drained from her body. Despite her lethargy, her eyes sparkled with a different kind of anticipation, looking forward to what was to come¡ªnot just the continuation of the massage but also the reward she intended to give. As she settled onto her back, her shirt and bra had shifted, exposing her more than she might have intended. Her breasts spilled out partially from the misaligned bra, revealing the edges of her slightly dark pink areolas, glistening faintly with a sheen of sweat. The sight drew Cassian''s attention, the contrast of her flushed skin and the dark fabric adding to the charged atmosphere between them. "I think you''ve earned the grand reward... no need to do anything more, just sit back and enjoy," Lucy murmured, her voice husky with desire. She pulled him closer, guiding him down until he was lying on top of her, his head nestled against her chest. Without waiting another moment, she pressed her lips to his, capturing him in a hungry kiss, her tongue delving into his mouth and urging him to respond in kind. Cassian, caught up in the heat of the moment, let his hands wander. He reached for her breasts, squeezing them with a needy grip¡ªsomething he had been itching to do during the massage but held back from. Now, with her encouragement, he took full advantage. Both hands eagerly explored, kneading the soft flesh through her shirt and bra. But the barrier didn''t last long. With her bra already unhooked, he quickly pushed it aside, letting his palms press directly against her warm skin. He cupped her breasts fully, his fingers brushing against her hardened nipples, feeling the warmth and weight of them. ''Ahhh, I''m so bad...'' Lucy''s thoughts swirled wildly as she kissed Cassian with unrestrained hunger, her lips moving against his like a starving woman. ''Kissing a child quarter my age... so lustfully... what must he think of me?'' These thoughts only fueled her desire, turning her internal scolding into a form of dirty self-talk that aroused her even more. She squeezed her thighs together, trying to rub her needy folds against the rough fabric of her panties. The friction provided just a hint of the pleasure she craved, but it wasn''t nearly enough to satisfy the growing ache inside her. Cassian more than made up for her frustration, his hands eagerly fondling her breasts with the same intensity that she poured into their hungry kiss. Without breaking their lip-lock, he shifted on top of her, his hands trailing down to squeeze her waist and the soft curves beneath it. He slid into the space between her legs as they spread around his hips, creating the perfect opportunity for Lucy to pull him even closer. She wrapped her legs tightly around him, crossing them behind his back, holding him in place. The pressure of her thighs, both soft and firm, pressed against him, letting him enjoy the warmth their embrace. Her arms wrapped around the back of his head, pulling him deeper into the kiss as she pressed her lips to his even more hungrily, her breaths coming out in quick, heated puffs between their shared, passionate kiss. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Cassian, caught up in the moment, responded by sliding his hands down to her buttocks, squeezing them firmly through the soft lace of her panties. His fingers dug into the plush flesh, feeling the warmth and give of her curves beneath his touch. The more he kneaded and grasped, the more Lucy moaned into his mouth, the sound muffled but vibrating between them, her body arching up to press even closer against him. Every squeeze of his hands on her made her legs tighten around his waist, drawing him further into the heat radiating between them. Satisfied that Cassian wasn''t going to stop, Lucy''s hands eagerly worked at the buttons of his shirt, then moved down to unfasten his pants. Breaking the kiss with a gasp, she spread her legs wide, inviting him in with a sultry look and breathless words. "Now, take your reward... and fuck me." Cassian''s grin stretched from ear to ear as he took in the sight before him. Lucy lay beneath him, legs spread, her expression dripping with desire. Her hands reached down, spreading her folds apart, revealing her slick, pink entrance. Her panties were bunched to the side, the fabric soaked and caught between her swollen lips, while her dark, glistening curls clung to her wet skin, creating an image of raw, unrestrained eroticism. The sight nearly made Cassian lose control, his arousal pulsing hard against the fabric of his pants. He had to clench his muscles tightly, fighting back the urge to release too soon. The way her body looked, so inviting and natural, was almost too much for him, but he managed to keep his composure, knowing that his reward was right within reach. Seeing him lost in admiring her exposed folds, Lucy felt a warm flush creep across her cheeks. She covered her entrance with her hands, but kept her legs spread wide, making the scene even more erotic. Only her most intimate spot was hidden, while the rest¡ªher soft skin, pubic hair, and the slickness of her arousal¡ªremained visible. "Enough looking at mine; show me yours..." she teased, trying to regain a bit of control over the moment. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian, thinking he could admire her to his heart''s content later, gave a small nod. He unbuttoned and lowered his pants, letting his length spring free, no longer constrained. Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise as she took in the sight of him, her gaze flickering between his aroused member and his face. Lucy''s gaze flickered back to Cassian''s face, which looked adorably innocent despite the situation. His wide, red-pupiled eyes were filled with a mixture of nervousness and desire, making him look almost shy. The contrast between his expression and what he''d just revealed made her stomach flutter. She didn''t mind taking in his surprised and eager look¡ªit was endearing, even cute. But what he''d exposed was far from cute. Her eyes traveled down, taking in the sight of his arousal¡ªgirthy, veiny, and impressively large. It cast a shadow across her stomach as she breathed heavily, the realization of its size hitting her. For a moment, she wondered how she''d manage to take it all inside her. But instead of fear, her face lit up with excitement. A grin spread wider across her lips, her pulse quickening with anticipation. The con of her particular attraction to a child like Cassian¡ªsweet, innocent types¡ªwas that they often came with more modest proportions. Yet here he was, defying all expectations, with the biggest she had ever encountered. Her excitement grew, her body heating up even more at the thought of what was to come. Lucy slowly moved her hands away from her entrance, exposing herself fully to him again. Her cheeks flushed, but there was a glint in her eyes as she invited him. "Go on, Cassian... take your reward." Her voice was breathy with anticipation. Cassian''s eagerness was clear in the way he immediately leaned down, his hot breath brushing against her sensitive skin. The sudden proximity made her instinctively close her thighs, her body reacting without thinking. But Cassian, undeterred, gently but firmly pushed her legs apart, his hands keeping them spread wide as he looked down at her. "What are you doing?" Flustered, she tried to cover herself again with her hands, but his next words stopped her. "I want to taste my reward before taking it..." he murmured with a teasing grin, his eyes fixed on her. Cassian pressed a kiss against her fingers, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath his lips. As he tasted the moisture on her, he slid his tongue along the edges, savoring every bit. Lucy''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, caught off guard by his unexpected boldness. She kept her hands in place, though, trying to maintain some control as she said, "That''s not part of the reward..." But Cassian only smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around her thighs, pulling her closer until her hand-covered center pressed against his face. He slipped his tongue between her long, soft fingers, teasing the sensitive skin beneath, and with his mouth still pressed to her, he glanced up at her from beneath his lashes. His eyes shone with playful determination as he widened them, a pleading look on his face, and he murmured against her, "Please, Miss Lucy, let me taste you..." Chapter 108: Early comer (R-18) Lucy''s hands finally gave way, unable to resist Cassian''s persistent tongue slipping between her fingers, brushing directly against her warm center. Blushing deeply, she moved her hands aside, giving him an unhindered view of her fully aroused folds. Her panties, still caught between her soft, pink, and glistening skin, were thoroughly soaked, clinging to her with evidence of her desire. Cassian took in the scent of her arousal, letting it drive him as he leaned in without hesitation, pressing his tongue to her folds in a slow, savoring lick. ''So wet...'' he murmured to himself, letting her taste linger. His hands moved to her hips, fingers grazing her soft curves as he gently eased her panties down. With each inch he revealed, her curves became even more pronounced, freed from the snug embrace of the fabric, and he marveled at the fullness of her form. Cassian''s tongue moved eagerly, pressing into Lucy''s warmth with purpose. Each stroke grew bolder, tracing along her folds, flicking lightly over sensitive spots before dipping in deeper, almost as though he were working his tongue like a skilled hand, massaging her from the inside out. The whole purpose behind Cassian''s daring tongue had been more than simple desire¡ªit was his own test, a bold experiment to confirm if he could use his "technique" even here, with his tongue. But now, with every taste of her and the feeling of her warm core pressing and pulsing against him, his restraint wore thin. His arousal throbbed with an intensity he could barely hold back. After just a few, savoring minutes, he lifted his face from her core, taking in the sight of her sprawled on the bed: her breaths coming quick and heavy, her hands clenched into the sheets, her chest rising and falling in sync with her rapid heartbeat. "You taste¡­ incredible, Miss Lucy," Cassian murmured with a playful smirk, a hint of pride in his tone. He didn''t know if this was something a gentleman might say, but he wanted to be boldly honest¡ªand Lucy seemed to appreciate it. With a hazy, appreciative smile and a glint of mischief in her eyes, she beckoned him closer. "Well then, come here¡­ let me taste myself, too," she whispered, stretching her hands out to him. Cassian moved up, her fingers gently framing his face as she pulled him into a kiss, tasting herself on his lips. Cassian''s hardness brushed against her soft, plush thighs, and he instinctively rolled his hips, savoring the waves of pleasure that each contact brought. Feeling him pressing against her, Lucy''s hand slid down, fingers curling around him with a surprised gasp¡ªshe couldn''t fully close her grip around his girthy, heated length. She gave him a slow, teasing stroke before guiding his thick head to slide along her slick folds, coating him in her arousal. They stayed like this, kissing deeply as she stroked him against her entrance, each brush gathering her warmth and wetness. After a few intense minutes, she pulled back from their kiss, breathing heavily as she murmured, "I really do taste good¡­ Now let my lower lips taste you, too." Cassian was taken aback for a moment, both by her choice of words and the playful glint in her eyes. There was something deeply alluring about how she could speak so openly, her words almost wicked yet framed by a face so gentle and kind that anyone else might see only warmth and softness. Now, though, her eyes sparkled with a slightly wicked edge, her gaze filled with anticipation as she invited him deeper into her desire, showing she was every bit as slut as sluts are. though he didn''t said it to her he somwhow wanted to treat her like one but the things was he didn''t know how to so he followed her and as she aimed his penis head at entrace cassian enjoyed her fold envolping his heads as she dugged her entrace with his penis releasing a loud gasp as cassian saw it strecahing her folds wide. Cassian''s hips jerked instinctively, a rush of warmth building as he sensed he was nearing his limit sooner than he''d planned. Determined to be fully inside her before that release came, he ignored any hesitation, pressing his full length into her in one strong thrust. "Ughhh¡­" he grunted, lost in the heat of the moment. Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net Lucy''s breath caught in her throat as she took him in entirely, feeling her walls stretched to the limit, the sensation a blend of overwhelming fullness and delicious pressure that bordered on pain yet transformed quickly into pleasure. Just as he thought he might lose control, Cassian pulled back, her body instinctively clenching around him, and he thrust forward again. This time, he could no longer hold back¡ªthe tension spilled over as his hips jerked one final time, filling her with a deep warmth that sent a wave of shivering satisfaction through her, her chest heaving as a moan escaped her parted lips. Lucy''s legs trembled as Cassian gripped her soft love handles, holding tight to release everything deep inside her. The warmth of her slick walls wrapped around him, pulsing and massaging, coaxing every last wave of pleasure from him as he emptied himself completely. He felt enveloped in her, the sensation warm and comforting as his own tension melted away. "You''re filling me up¡­" she murmured breathily, her voice lifting in a moan as she felt each hot pulse of his release deep within, her body taking in every bit of his warmth as he stayed nestled close. Cassian''s grip tightened instinctively as he let out one final wave, his fingers digging into her soft curves while he felt the last pulses of release spilling deep inside her. His body relaxed at last, and he eased his hold on her hips, feeling her trembling under him as he let his weight fall forward, collapsing against her. His head rested on her breast, his breath warm against her skin, with his softened length still nestled within her. Lucy lay beneath him, her chest rising and falling as she recovered from the lingering shock of it all. She could still feel the intense fullness, her body adjusting to his warmth as it settled within her. Her hands came up to stroke his back slowly, savoring the close, tender contact between them, as she whispered, "That was¡­ early and so much more than I expected." Lucy chuckled softly and lifted his chin, bringing his eyes to hers. "Oh, don''t worry about that. You can get hard again, can''t you?" she teased, a glimmer in her eye. "Besides, it was your first time. I didn''t expect you to last too long." Her words, playful yet reassuring, only made Cassian feel a renewed eagerness to exceed her expectations the next time. He nodded, a bit of his pride stung but resolved to give her all he could in the moments ahead. "And just remember," she added, her tone turning serious, "next time you''re ready to come inside me, ask first." Her expression was firm as she looked at him, and Cassian nodded back just as seriously, vowing to respect her wishes. A smile spread across her face, her eyes softening. "Good," she murmured, her voice low. Then, with a slight tilt, she brought her hands to her chest, cupping her breasts and lifting them toward him. "Let''s get you ready again," she whispered, guiding her hardened nipples toward his mouth. "Go on¡­ suck them. I want to feel you growing inside me again." Cassian leaned forward, his lips parting to gently take one of her pink, taut nipples between them. His mouth pressed against her breast, warm and soft, while his tongue flicked and swirled, savoring the firmness of her nipple and contrasting it with the delicate softness of the skin surrounding it. With each movement, he sucked gently, drawing her nipple deeper into his mouth, feeling its hardness respond to his attention. His breath was hot, warming her skin as his lips closed around her, tasting her while his hands cupped the fullness of her other breast, fingers massaging tenderly. Beneath him, Lucy let out a low, pleased hum, her hands threading through his hair as she guided him even closer, pressing his face against her chest. Her fingers ran along his scalp, gentle but insistent, as if she couldn''t get enough of the sensation of his mouth on her. She felt him growing against her, filling her once more with a slow, deliberate motion that made her whole body respond in waves. Her legs shifted slightly, and her back arched to meet him, savoring each inch as he filled her deeply yet gradually, letting the sensation spread. Cassian''s lips continued to explore her, moving from one peak to the other, his tongue tracing little circles that sent shivers through her. Each time he sucked, he felt her muscles tighten slightly around him, her body clearly responding as he grew fully within her. She let out a contented sigh, her breath catching as he teased her, the gentle yet relentless rhythm of his mouth matching the growing pressure between them. Her hands tightened their hold on his head, pressing him further into her softness, urging him to keep going, to savor every part of her. "Mmm¡­ just like that," she murmured, her voice heavy with pleasure as she arched further, pressing her chest up into him. She felt the build-up again, each sensation stretching the moment into something deliciously slow, intimate, and wholly fulfilling. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 109: Unchained Fantasy (R-18) "Ahh¡­ ahhh¡­" Lucy moaned, her voice filled with pleasure as Cassian, fully hard again, moved his hips steadily, sliding in and out of her tight warmth. Each thrust was controlled yet eager, his pace keeping steady but building intensity as he worked toward another release, which to Lucy''s surprise, was taking longer this time. Ten minutes had passed, his rhythm maintaining the same pace, quick but unhurried, as he continued to suck at her breasts with a kind of focused hunger. The sensation sent tingles throughout her chest, her nipples sensitive under his attention, her body so responsive that she felt she could reach her peak just from the way he was teasing them. She was close, so close, and Cassian''s lips trailing over her skin only brought her closer to the edge. With eyes bright with excitement, she looked down at him, watching him work her breasts, his lips moving eagerly over her skin, his youthful intensity showing in the slightly clumsy but enthusiastic way he thrust into her. The contrast between his youthful eagerness and his obvious desire for her thrilled her deeply, making every moment feel electric and alive. "Yeah, just like that¡­ keep going," Lucy murmured, pulling his head deeper against her chest, her fingers weaving through his hair as his hips worked tirelessly, thrusting into her with relentless rhythm. His hands gripped her thighs firmly, keeping her spread wide open, and each deep thrust drew a gasp from her lips. Cassian, though thrilled by the pleasure of being inside her, found himself even more captivated by her breasts, unable to resist their softness and allure. ''God, I could suck on these forever¡­'' he thought, reluctantly pulling his mouth away for a moment to admire his handiwork. Her nipples were glistening, fully erect, and the skin around them flushed a deeper shade of pink from his kisses and bites, standing out on her pale skin. As he thrust into her, her chest bounced rhythmically, the soft weight of her breasts jiggling from the force of his movements, mesmerizing him all over again. Her arms stretched overhead, griping the bedrest tightly, held herself in place, leaving her armpits exposed. They were smooth, flawless, a subtle sheen of sweat glistening on her skin from the intensity of their movements. Each time her body arched or shifted, the muscles in her arms and shoulders moved slightly, highlighting the delicate contours beneath her soft skin. Her expression was a blend of intense pleasure and encouragement, cheeks flushed, eyes bright with desire. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing him watching her breasts, she smirked, leaning into his gaze. "Why''d you stop?" she teased breathlessly, her voice low and taunting. "Keep sucking them." Cassian smirked at her demand, finding her mix of command and surrender wildly enticing. Without a word, he leaned back down, capturing her soft, moving breast in his mouth. His lips latched onto her peak with a slow, tantalizing suction, and he let his tongue tease circles around her hardened nipple. As Cassian continued to lavish attention on her breasts, his mouth moving with a possessive rhythm against her soft skin, his hips followed suit, establishing a slow, deep thrusting that seemed to stretch time itself. His hard length moved in and out of her with deliberate precision, sinking fully into her heat, then drawing out again until just the head lingered at her entrance. Each time he pushed back in, a gentle but relentless pressure built between them, forcing a gasp from Lucy as her body responded to the filling, the sensation of him moving against her sensitive walls igniting a deep warmth that spread through her core. "Cassian¡­" she whispered, her voice catching each time he hit that perfect spot. Her legs trembled as she opened herself wider, embracing his every thrust, her body eager for the intense connection that his steady rhythm provided. She could feel every vein, every inch of his length as it stretched her, filling her with a sensation that was both overwhelming and electrifying. The depth of each thrust drove him closer to her in every way, and she held onto him with a desperate grip, her fingers curled into his back, urging him closer, deeper, and slower. Her breaths became shallow as he began to pick up speed, his body pressing firmly against her with each thrust. The wet sound of his movements mixed with their breaths, creating an intoxicating rhythm that seemed to resonate through her whole body. Her thighs quivered with each press of his hips, and she arched into him, feeling him fill her more completely than she''d thought possible. Her moans became louder, her body arching to meet him, her breath catching with every surge forward as her inner muscles clenched around him, heightening his own pleasure in return. "Don''t stop¡­" she whispered between gasps, her head tipping back, her neck exposed as she pressed herself against him, the warmth between them building with every motion. Cassian''s gaze traveled up her face, her flushed cheeks, and finally, her half-closed eyes filled with a mix of pleasure and need. He could feel her muscles tighten around him with each inward stroke, her body responding to his touch as though it had been waiting for this. Driven by her words, he shifted slightly, angling his hips to press deeper, eliciting a gasp from Lucy as his length reached further, pressing against her in ways that sent a shockwave of sensation through her. Her moans turned into cries, and she clung to him, her hands sliding up to his shoulders, holding him as close as she could. She wrapped her legs around him, drawing him even deeper as their rhythm grew, each movement bringing her closer to that elusive edge, where pleasure and bliss would collide. As Cassian moved within her, Lucy felt herself tightening around him, her body responding instinctively to the pleasure building inside her. The sensation of him¡ªyoung, eager, and hungry¡ªmade every nerve come alive. Her fantasies, her long-buried desires to feel this kind of youthful passion, were fully realized in each of his movements. Her hands slipped from the headboard to his shoulders, clinging to him with a fervor that matched his own. The combination of his inexperience and eagerness, his every touch driven by pure, unrefined desire, thrilled her beyond anything she''d imagined. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net Cassian''s lips roamed back up to her neck, leaving a trail of heat against her skin, his mouth exploring her with a mix of wonder and determination. His eyes held a glint of admiration and surprise, as though he couldn''t believe he was the one driving her to this level of pleasure. He reveled in the way she responded, how her body pulled him in, tightening around him in sync with every deep thrust, her moans blending with his ragged breathing. He was immersed, lost in the moment as he tried to draw out every ounce of pleasure from her that he could. For Lucy, this was more than just physical¡ªit was her fantasy made real. Her fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him back to her lips as she whispered, "More¡­ don''t hold back." Her voice was a mix of pleading and demand, a tone that stoked Cassian''s own excitement as he kissed her fiercely, all traces of hesitation gone. The look of youthful determination on Cassian''s face, his raw focus on her, only added to her arousal, intensifying every touch and sensation. As Cassian continued his deep, relentless thrusts, Lucy''s body tensed, her waist arching off the bed as she succumbed to the overwhelming pleasure building within her. Her chest pressed tightly against his face, her breaths coming in sharp gasps as her head fell back into the pillow, eyes rolling in pure ecstasy. Every nerve seemed to ignite, each sensation heightened as Cassian''s movements sent waves of pleasure radiating through her. Her climax hit her like a surge, her body trembling as her inner walls clenched rhythmically around him, tightening with every pulse. Cassian could feel the intensity of her release, the warmth and pressure drawing him deeper, even as her contracting muscles slowed the pace of his thrusts. But he didn''t stop. Driven by her moans and gasps, he pushed through the tightness, each thrust carefully controlled yet forceful, prolonging the powerful sensation for both of them. Lucy''s nails dug into his back as her orgasm crested, her entire body alive, reacting to his every movement. Her inner walls pulsed around Cassian''s length, gripping him in a rhythmic, almost spasmodic motion, intensifying with every beat of her rapid heartbeat. The tight, slick heat of her depths squeezed him over and over, her entire core responding to the pleasure with an unrestrained fervor, contracting and releasing in a perfect, involuntary pattern. Her back arched high off the bed, bringing her torso closer against him, her skin flushed and shining with a sheen of sweat. Beneath him, her hips bucked reflexively, her body pressing into him, driven by pure, physical response. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, breaths shallow and erratic as her core continued to convulse, and her toes curled tightly, her legs stretching and tightening around him. Every surge that ran through her body brought with it another tight squeeze of her slick walls around him, slowing his movements as her body instinctively clung to his. Chapter 110: Bad habbits (R-18) Both Cassian and Lucy panted heavily, their breaths mingling as they felt the last waves of their climax ripple through them. Cassian, still buried deep, increased the intensity of his release by pressing his length further into her with slow, deliberate thrusts, even though he was already as deep as he could go.With each movement, the pressure heightened Lucy''s own pleasure, her body responding as his thick head hit her most sensitive, innermost spot repeatedly. Each pulse released warm spurts that seemed to send her over the edge all over again, the sensation building on the lingering intensity of her orgasm. The tight, intimate connection drew them both into a shared rhythm, bodies intertwined as they rode the last surges together. Explore hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Lucy''s hands clenched the pillow tightly, her back arched high off the bed as her eyes lost focus in the haze of pleasure. Slowly, her body relaxed, her flushed chest sinking back down as her hips dropped onto the bed. Cassian stopped moving, catching his breath as he rested against her, his face nestled comfortably against her warm, soft skin. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close as he lay on top of her, their breathing heavy and in sync. With a hint of playful determination, he gently guided her trembling legs around his waist. Without fully withdrawing, he lifted her from the bed, his strength surprising her as she felt gravity shift. Lucy''s eyes fluttered open in surprise, finding herself now seated in Cassian''s lap, as he sucked her still sensitive nipples. She smiled, letting her lazy, gentle hands trail up to his face, pulling him up from her chest to meet her lips. This kiss was different from before¡ªslower, deeper, as if savoring every second. Their tongues moved in a tender, unhurried dance as her trembling legs wrapped around his waist, holding him close. Cassian''s hands slid down to her soft curves, squeezing and spreading them with a gentle but eager pressure, making her breath hitch as her body responded to his touch. With each squeeze, she felt herself tighten and release around him, sparking a slow but undeniable rekindling of his desire. As she felt him grow fuller inside her, enough to feel that familiar stretch, Lucy broke the kiss, a hint of surprise in her voice as she gasped, "You... still want to keep going?" Cassian paused, equally surprised, then nodded with a grin. "Yeah, but if you''re tired, we can rest a bit first," he offered. Lucy wasn''t sure how to respond¡ªher last orgasm had taken everything out of her, especially with his eager but relentless thrusts. She knew if they kept going, waking up feeling rested tomorrow might be wishful thinking. But something in her didn''t want to stop just yet. ''Who knows when I''ll get another chance to go wild like this?'' Lucy thought, an amused glint in her eyes as she nodded. "Alright, a little break won''t hurt," she murmured, giving him a gentle kiss on the cheek before easing herself off his lap. His length slipped from her folds, and a soft sound escaped her lips as she felt the warmth of his release trail down her thighs. Settling at the edge of the bed, she left a faint stain on the sheets, mixing his release with her own. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian, feeling the sudden emptiness without her warmth, slid over to her and wrapped his arms around her from behind, his hands wandering back to her chest. He kissed the nape of her neck, drawing a pleased chuckle from her as she arched into his touch. "You''re so greedy, aren''t you?" she teased, glancing over her shoulder with a playful smile. Cassian didn''t respond to her question, his lips finding the soft curve of her neck as he began to suck gently, his hands kneading her ample breasts. Lucy just smiled, reaching over to her bag and pulling out a slender, unusually long cigarette along with a lighter. Noticing it, Cassian paused, raising a curious brow. "I didn''t know you smoked, Miss Lucy?" Lucy took a slow drag from the cigarette, exhaling with a relaxed sigh. "Well," she murmured with a playful glint in her eyes, "I only smoke when I''m either stressed¡­ or feeling completely satisfied." Cassian smirked, catching onto the implication. "So, the sex was satisfying?" Her smile widened, amused by his boldness. She reached over, pinching his cheek lightly. "Don''t be so cheeky," she teased, flicking the tip of his nose affectionately. Cassian, still grinning, continued to playfully massage her breasts, watching her take graceful drags of her cigarette. Her expression softened as she smoked, and curiosity got the better of him. "Can I try it too?" he asked, eyes bright with interest. Lucy immediately shook her head, not needing to hear more. "Absolutely not." "Why not?" he pressed, a hint of mischief in his tone. "Because you are kid," she replied, stubbing out the cigarette with finality, "and I''d rather not see you pick up any bad habits on my account." Cassian leaned back as Lucy slid onto his lap, giving her space to settle in. "But I''ve already picked up a few bad habits because of you," he teased, a playful glint in his eye. "What''s one more?" "Oh, really?" Lucy replied, her smile turning mischievously sharp. "And what bad habits would those be?" She shifted in his lap, legs wrapping around his waist, her soft curves pressing against his growing arousal, her arms draped loosely over his shoulders. Her smirk dared him to answer, and he couldn''t help but grin back, his hands finding their way to her hips. "Well, there are quite a few," Cassian began, his gaze fixed on her soft curves. "For one, your big, soft hips have me completely addicted. Whenever they''re in front of me, my eyes just gravitate toward them. That''s definitely a bad habit¡ªespecially if someone catches me staring¡­" He squeezed her cheeks, letting his arousal brush against her wet folds. Lucy smiled, enjoying his words as he continued, "But the worst of all would be these¡­" His hands moved from her hips to her breasts, grabbing them firmly. He squeezed from the middle, making her hardened nipples protrude even more. "I''m so addicted to them that I wouldn''t mind sucking on them for eternity¡­" With that, he leaned down and took a deep, lingering suck on each one, drawing moans from Lucy as she arched her neck in response. Lucy smiled, reveling in Cassian''s praise disguised as complaints about the bad habits he''d developed because of her. It made her feel special, and she leaned closer, her curiosity piqued. "Tell me more," she urged playfully. With a smirk, Cassian obliged. "Well, one of the first habits I picked up because of you has to be your lips. Those beautiful, soft lips that sucked on mine so hungrily¡­" He paused, his eyes darkening with desire as he recalled their first kiss back in the Scarlet City. "I wish I could have them on me all the time. You have no idea how addictive they are." Lucy felt a thrill at his words, her cheeks warming. "Oh? So, my lips have that kind of power over you?" she teased, biting her lower lip. "Absolutely," he replied, leaning in closer, his breath warm against her skin. "Every time you kiss me, it''s like I''m drawn in all over again. I can''t help but want more." He captured her gaze, and his expression turned serious for a moment. "It''s not just the taste, but the way you kiss me¡ªit''s intoxicating." Her heart raced as she absorbed his words, feeling flattered and desired all at once. "Well, I can''t argue with that," she said, a playful smile on her lips. "Maybe I should give you another taste, then." She pulled him in for another kiss, this time with a hunger that left no room for hesitation. Their lips met forcefully, and while it might have seemed intense to others, Lucy craved a deeper connection. Her tongue danced around his, coaxing him to suck on her as she pulled him in even closer. After a minute or two, she pulled back, her breath mingling with his as she smiled at the breathless Cassian. "By the way, you''re surprisingly well-spoken for someone your age," she remarked playfully. Cassian smiled at her compliment, silently thanking Master Russell for teaching him how to communicate better, especially after struggling with sword fighting. The master had believed Cassian might find a career in the service industry, and as luck would have it, he was indeed working in that field, whether as a servant to Lady Katherine or in law enforcement¡ªboth roles fit the bill. ''What the hell am I thinking?'' he chided himself, shaking off the useless thoughts while a magnificent woman sat naked in his lap, watching him intently. Lucy broke the silence, her eyes sparkling. "Do you want me to take charge this time?" "I would be delighted, Miss Lucy," Cassian replied, though he wasn''t quite sure what she meant by that. But he was eager to find out as she smirked and leaned in for another wild, hungry kiss. Chapter 111: Heading out on a little trip Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.netCassian and Lucy stepped out of the carriage, both stifling yawns as they glanced up at the Beacon of Knowledge. Dark circles beneath their eyes hinted at the sleepless night, yet their smiles were undeniably bright, brimming with satisfaction and excitement. They both knew the reason for their fatigue¡ªand for the grins they couldn''t quite hide. They''d shared each other''s company all through the night, leaving traces of their passion in nearly every corner of the hotel room. With a smirk and a touch of embarrassment, Lucy muttered, "The poor person who has to clean that room¡­ probably won''t be too thrilled." "If they''re not a prude, they might even enjoy the view," Cassian said with a smirk, clearly unbothered, as if the evidence of their night together was a badge of honor. Meanwhile, back in their room, Lucy''s hunch was spot-on. The first person to enter after they''d left was clearly disgusted but wasn''t a cleaning staff member¡ªit was Cassian''s senior, Cassandra Shiam. Her nose wrinkled as she took in the state of the room: rumpled sheets, the faint musk of their hours-long passion lingering in the air, and unmistakable stains spotting the bed. Shaking her head, Cassandra murmured in a surprised tone, "They¡­ were really having sex?" The thought visibly rattled her, but curiosity kept her rooted in place for a moment longer. Cassandra had been secretly trailing Cassian all evening, even booking the room next to his to keep tabs on him. However, to her surprise, the hotel''s soundproofing had been remarkably effective. Assuming Lucy, who looked old enough to be Cassian''s mother, would simply spend a quiet evening with him, Cassandra hadn''t expected much more than casual conversation. Now, though, the state of the room left her shocked¡ªand even more bewildered. "Is she¡­ a prostitute?" Cassandra muttered, baffled by the idea that a woman Lucy''s age would spend the night in such an intimate way with someone as young as Cassian. "Ugh, this is so confusing," she groaned, frustrated as she quickly exited before the hotel staff came in. But now, her interest in Cassian was piqued, and she was more determined than ever to understand why Astraval Killian seemed so invested in keeping tabs on him. Cassian''s excitement faded to disappointment upon learning Lady Katherine wouldn''t be needing his massage again today. ''I was looking forward to having more fun with her...'' he thought, making his way back to his quarters for a break. Still, reflecting on the previous night lifted his spirits¡ªhe''d done plenty with Lucy, things he could see himself repeating in the future. That thought alone was enough to shake off his disappointment about missing out on time with Katherine. The rest of his day passed in restful sleep, and the following days settled into a steady routine. Cassian threw himself into training, sparring with various partners and soon racking up ten matches¡ªlosing three but winning seven, thanks to the hours he''d spent practicing against the shadows of those seven opponents. Meanwhile, the murder case had gone somewhat cold, giving him extra free time. He used it to hunt for opportunities to fight a one-star monster solo, hoping to prove himself, though he hadn''t yet found a scenario that would allow him to face even one. He also got to know Cassandra better, as the investigation team spent significant time together. Through their conversations, Cassian learned that Cassandra was a noble from a fallen kingdom, forced to flee here after her family was killed during its collapse. "Lumine was even younger than you when I brought her here. It was... hard on her," Cassandra mentioned quietly as they continued their work. Cassian nodded with a sympathetic look. He hadn''t spoken to Lumine much since she''d lost to him in their duel. He''d tried to strike up conversation a few times, but she always brushed him off. While he felt empathy knowing her difficult past, he was also relieved she hadn''t told her sister he''d stolen her first kiss. As Cassian and Cassandra continued their patrol, their conversation naturally shifted from personal matters back to the investigation. They visited a few witnesses, gathering bits and pieces of scattered information, mostly rumors and vague observations. It felt like another dead end until they came across an older carriage driver who had just returned to the city. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The driver, a rugged man with a weathered face and a cautious demeanor, seemed hesitant but ultimately willing to share what he knew. "The family that was killed¡­ they moved here from a village just outside the city," he explained, scratching his beard thoughtfully. "They''d had enough of the troubles there, and I was the one who brought them into the city. Not many are willing to travel that route¡ªit''s dangerous, full of monsters and bandits. But I''ve been doing it for years." Cassian exchanged a glance with Cassandra, sensing this could be a valuable lead. "Did they mention why they were leaving the village?" he asked, keeping his tone respectful but curious. "The usual reasons¡ªthey say it''s not safe, hard to make a living," the man explained, pausing with a slight smile before continuing, "But they also mentioned that someone helped cover their travel expenses and accommodations to get here. And believe me, the cost is steep. My travel fees alone could feed my family for half a year. Whoever funded their journey paid me double to make sure they got here safely." Cassandra raised an eyebrow and remarked, "I can see why you''d be a trusted carriage driver through dangerous areas. Being a Circle Warrior, those lower-level monsters must seem like mere chickens to you." Her comment surprised Cassian, who hadn''t realized this older man was so skilled. "Putting that aside," Cassandra went on, "do you have any idea who financed their move to the city?" The man looked regretful and shook his head. "Unfortunately, I don''t. But some of the villagers where the family used to live might know." Cassandra fell silent for a few moments, then turned to Cassian with a smile. "Alright, Cassian, go ahead and pack your things¡ªwe''re heading out on a little trip." Chapter 112: Mutated wild boars "Do I really have to come along?" Sergeant Dallas asked, looking annoyed and frustrated as she stared out the carriage window at the dense forest.As the member of her team who had uncovered this lead, she felt obligated to join them. While Cassandra and Cassian were eager for different reasons, Dallas had plenty of reasons to want to stay behind. "It''s just for a couple of days, and the department is covering all our expenses. Think of it as a mini vacation," Cassandra replied, glancing at Cassian, who was also looking out the window. But unlike Dallas, who was clearly bored, Cassian seemed excited. "That''s fine with me, but why do we have to stop for him? To let him, fight these monsters!" she said, sounding angry as she glared at Cassian, whose excited smile faded. "Hey, let him have this moment. We were young once too. Wouldn''t you have wanted to fight these monsters when you were just a normal human?" Cassandra replied, and Dallas could only look away in frustration. Cassandra raised her voice slightly and added, "Daniel, stop the carriage if you see a one-star monster along the way!" "Aye, Detective..." The carriage driver was the same person who had informed them about the village. Cassandra, knowing his experience on these routes, offered him the job, and he readily accepted since they were paying him in full. The journey would take about four days¡ªthree full days would be spent traveling to the village and back, while the remaining day would be dedicated to investigating the person who had helped the family relocate to the city. As the carriage rolled along, the atmosphere was tense due to Dallas''s annoyance, leaving everyone silent and the journey rather dull. But when the carriage suddenly came to a stop, Dallas, still irritated, snapped, "Why did you stop the carriage?" "There''s a one-star monster ahead..." Daniel replied, and Cassian perked up at the mention. He eagerly leaned out the window to get a better look, asking, "Where?" This was the first time he would see one of these so-called mana beasts, creatures that had evolved by infusing mana into their bodies, making them stronger than regular animals. With a grin, Daniel pointed toward some bushes where Cassian spotted a group of boars, each slightly larger than the average size, their black hides glistening as they grazed on the grass. There were about six of them in total, and while they looked a bit menacing, Cassian felt a surge of excitement at the thought of fighting one. He wasn''t sure he could take on more than that, but luckily, he had three circle warriors with him, one of whom was a sixth-circle warrior on the verge of becoming a legend if she advanced by just one more rank. "Oh, mutated wild boars¡­" Cassandra exclaimed with a hint of surprise as she stepped out from the other side of the carriage, her smile widening. "They''re tough opponents for a one-star monster, but not impossible. Go on, Cassian¡ªtake a swing at one! I can handle the rest¡­" Excited, Cassian brandished the new weapon he had purchased before their journey. It was a simple long sword with a slightly broad edge¡ªnot quite a great sword, but wider than a typical blade. The sword''s tapering design ended in a sharp point, making it perfect for Cassian''s needs. As Julius had suggested, the broader blade allowed him to parry and deflect more easily than a standard sword, which was a crucial aspect of his fighting style. As he stepped out of the carriage, Cassian watched in awe as Cassandra dashed forward, leaving behind a trail of afterimages as she swiftly dispatched the boars. In less than a heartbeat, all five of the creatures lay lifeless on the ground, their bodies hitting the earth with a series of dull thuds. The remaining boar was oblivious to what had just transpired, only aware of the eerie silence that followed the sound of its friends'' bodies thudding to the ground, each one marked by a single hole in the center of their skulls. Cassian''s eyes widened in shock, mirroring the astonishment on the faces of the other two. Witnessing a sixth-circle warrior in action was a rare privilege, one that left an indelible impression. There were only a handful of occasions when one had the chance to see high-circle warriors fighting with their full might. When that happened, the very landscape changed¡ªthe forests were flattened, mountains reshaped, and rivers scorched as if they had never existed. Such catastrophic battles were rare, as few high-circle warriors dared to clash with each other. However, each of them harbored a desire to do so, knowing that only through such fierce confrontations could they hope to ascend the ranks. Everyone aspired to be like them, and as Cassandra finished her task and approached the carriage with a radiant smile, not a single strand of her hair was out of place. She turned to Cassian and said, "All you..." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daniel and Dallas exchanged admiring glances, both understanding the immense effort it took to rise to such high ranks as circle warriors. Cassian wanted to admire her as well, but he felt unqualified to do so. The leftover mutated boar glared at him with fury, convinced he was responsible for the deaths of its companions. It wasn''t afraid of him; it was enraged. Its large nostrils flared as it inhaled deeply, stirring up dust from the ground with each powerful breath. As it fixed its furious gaze on Cassian, he readied his sword, brandishing it with determination. In a flash, the boar charged forward, its hooves striking the ground with such force that it cracked beneath its weight. Aiming its head directly at Cassian, it intended to break his bones before crushing his skull under its massive hooves. Read new adventures at mvl Cassian considered dodging; it was something he could easily do, but he knew that merely avoiding the attack wouldn''t improve his skills. Dodging alone didn''t qualify as real fighting. Having just witnessed Cassandra take down five of these creatures in mere seconds, he felt a surge of determination. He wanted to face the boar head-on. As the enraged beast charged at him with its glowing red eyes, Cassian loosened his grip on the sword, ready to embrace the challenge. Chapter 113: Gliding cuts Discover stories with mvl"Why isn''t he dodging?" Daniel asked, clearly confused as he watched Cassian absorb each of the boar''s attacks with his sword. Cassian blocked and deflected where he could, but parrying was tough, and he barely made any effort to counterattack. "I don''t know," Dallas replied, just as puzzled. She had seen Cassian spar plenty of times, and dodging was usually one of his strengths. Her voice grew sharper as she called out, "Cassian! Why aren''t you dodging? Move and counter!" But Cassian didn''t seem to hear her. The boar charged again, lowering its head and coming at him in a straight line, making it an easy attack to sidestep. All he needed was a slight shift to avoid it completely. Instead, he held his ground, using the broad side of his sword to deflect the boar''s attack to the side. Though he did it perfectly, his face tightened in pain¡ªit wasn''t easy to redirect such a powerful strike. Cassandra, however, didn''t seem confused. She watched him with a small smile and explained, "He''s focusing on improving his blocks and deflections. Dodging would be easier against an opponent like this, but blocking and deflecting is the real challenge. These boars hit hard enough to crush human bones, so he''s testing his ability to handle that strength." Hearing this, Daniel and Dallas glanced back at Cassian''s fight, noticing his steady improvement. But Dallas was still frustrated. "Then why hasn''t he attacked even once?" This time, Cassandra shrugged, looking equally at a loss. "I''m not sure," she admitted, her tone uncertain. "Maybe he''s trying to wear the boar down, or maybe he just hasn''t found the right opening." "The monster does look tired," Daniel noted, watching as the boar moved a bit slower than before. "So does Cassian¡­" Dallas added, noticing his heavy breathing and the slight tremble in his hands whenever he relaxed his stance. A hint of worry crossed her face. They could step in before the boar could kill him, but that wouldn''t prevent Cassian from getting hurt. She was almost certain he''d already cracked a few bones by now. Cassandra, however, didn''t seem as worried as the others. She watched the fight with a discerning eye and then smiled. "What a snake," she muttered. Dallas and Daniel glanced at her in confusion, prompting her to explain. She pointed toward the fight and said, "Look at the boar''s fac-head¡ªor whatever you''d call it." They followed her gaze. The boar was once again preparing for a charge, one of the few straightforward attacks it could manage as a quadruped. Cassian had cleverly limited its options, keeping it from using its teeth by staying out of range. As they looked closer, they noticed several shallow slashes on the boar''s head, each one leaking a bit of blood. They were like papercuts, barely anything to a creature with skin tough as metal, but there were a lot of them. "How did those get there? They look fresh, but Cassian hasn''t landed a single attack¡­ or even tried to," Daniel asked, more confused than ever. Dallas smirked, understanding dawning on her face. "You haven''t fought many warriors who wield sharp weapons, have you?" Daniel nodded, a bit sheepish. "I''ll admit, as a hand-to-hand fighter, I tend to avoid sword fights. Anyone with a blade has a big advantage over me unless I''m wearing serious armor, so¡­ no, not really." "It''s actually pretty simple," Dallas explained. "He''s making those shallow cuts with a technique called a glide cut. It''s similar to deflecting attacks in hand-to-hand combat, where you guide your opponent''s movements away using their own momentum. Cassian''s doing that, but with a blade, so he''s also leaving small slashes as he redirects the boar." "Impressive for someone his age," Daniel remarked, a bit surprised at Cassian''s crafty technique, finally understanding why Cassandra called him a "snake." "True," Cassandra nodded, watching as Cassian added more of those shallow marks to the boar''s face. "But it wouldn''t work as well on someone with good armor. This boar has some of the toughest hide among one-star monsters, and even if Cassian managed a deeper cut, its bones are even harder." The real question now was how he was going to defeat it¡ªand Cassian didn''t have an answer. The gliding cuts were something he''d come up with on the spot while deflecting the boar''s attacks. Sure, he could switch to other moves instead of just blocking and deflecting, but then he wouldn''t really be pushing himself to learn how to fight effectively. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One idea did cross his mind: he could finish the boar in a single blow by sacrificing one of his limbs, letting it land a hit to get close enough for a fatal strike. Painful, but effective. But with more battles ahead, it would be reckless to take that kind of injury now. Besides, if he got too battered in this first fight, Dallas and Cassandra might not let him face the next one alone. Taking a deep breath, Cassian decided it was time to end this. He pushed the boar aside, distancing himself once more. As he predicted, the creature charged at him again. He raised his sword to protect himself, only making the boar angrier after it had been slamming its head against the blade for the past few minutes¡ªhe had lost count, but it had to be close to fifty impacts by now. The boar didn''t care; it would continue to batter its head against Cassian''s sword to avenge its fallen comrades. But to its surprise, the sword suddenly shifted out of the way, causing the boar to squeal in excitement. In that moment, it realized the person it was targeting had also shifted away from its sight. Confused, it began to look around, slowing its momentum. But before it could change direction, it caught sight of the killer of its friend, smirking as he stabbed his sword down, ready to do the same thing to it. The boar''s red eyes filled with frustration and rage as it saw the sword''s pointed tip descending toward it. It tried to slow down, wanting to avoid being impaled at such a height, but Cassian had timed his strike perfectly. The tip plunged into the side of its spine, breaking a bone and piercing deep into its body. Despite this, the boar continued its charge, driving the blade further in and slicing its body in half as Cassian maintained a tight grip on the sword. The effort left his hands trembling; cutting through the boar''s tough bones was no easy task, even with the momentum on his side. Chapter 114: Forced pain As Cassandra, Dallas, and Daniel approached, smiles spreading across their faces, Cassian was still catching his breath, heavy with sweat and fatigue. His arms trembled from the effort, but he managed to offer Cassandra a weak yet happy smile, even as he glanced at the system notification that had popped up, which he ignored as it was just about him killing the one star monster.Cassandra stepped closer, her praise ringing clear. "That was a great fight," she said, her tone encouraging. "I understand why you didn''t want to dodge, but don''t think of it as a cowardly move. Cowards are easy to kill, but those who can dodge? They''re a different story." "I wasn''t dodging because I see it as cowardice; I just wanted to perfect some of my moves," Cassian replied, wiping the blood off his sword. There wasn''t much on the surface, thanks to how smooth and shiny it was. "Well, just keep in mind someone''s waiting. I was so bored watching you move around without doing anything¡ªat least land some attacks!" Dallas said, annoyance creeping into her voice as she gestured to the slain boar, its large slice nearly severing its body and soaking the ground in blood. "That aside, this is your first kill, right? You should take a souvenir." "I should?" Cassian asked with a grin, though it sounded more like a question. He bent down to grab a piece of bone with a sharp edge, cleaning it off before tucking it into his pocket. "What would I have taken if my first kill had been a human?" he joked. But no one seemed to think he was joking. Cassandra looked serious as she said, "You still should have taken a souvenir and still do if you ever kill someone. Cause It''s important to keep something of theirs to remind you who you killed and why." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian stared at her, shocked, trying to determine if she was just messing with him. He glanced over at Dallas, who was rubbing a leather band in her hand with a strangely nostalgic expression. Daniel was also looking at a ring he held, mirroring that same sentiment, which only added to Cassian''s shock. "Did you all kill someone?" "More than one," Dallas replied, her tone matter-of-fact. "But you only take a souvenir from one. It''s not a game or a hobby; it''s a reminder of why you killed that person. If it was for honor or because they were evil, that''s one thing. But if it was a mistake, that''s fine too as just to make sure you never forget your mistakes." Cassandra noticed Cassian''s shock morphing into something else as Dallas talked about killing and taking souvenirs, which was understandable for a child his age who had never taken a life. Looking at him, she asked, "Cassian, you want to become a Circle Warrior, right?" Cassian nodded, unsure why she was asking. "May I know the reason?" That was a tough question for him. He had plenty of reasons swirling in his mind¡ªmost of them tied to revenge for the torture inflicted on him by three people. Recently, he just wanted to be strong enough to avoid any more suffering, but he didn''t think that was a good enough reason. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "To get strong." "That alone is a good enough reason, but why do you want to get strong?" Cassandra asked, her curiosity matched by Dallas and Daniel''s attentive gazes. Cassian fell deep in thought. The main reason he wanted to grow strong was to escape pain¡ªthe physical suffering he had endured and any pain forced upon him. He wanted to be free from it and to protect himself from others who might try to inflict it. After a few seconds, he replied, "To live free of forced pain." He knew that pain itself wasn''t a bad thing that''s why he said forced pain. Pain taught people what it meant to suffer and helped them recognize what brings joy. Love brings happiness, but when it fades, pain often follows. Even if it''s pain, it teaches a person how to love. Cassian just didn''t want to be forced to feel pain; he would accept the pain that came from love because embracing love was the same as accepting pain. Cassandra seemed to understand, nodding as she said, "Forced pain¡ªthat''s a good way to put it. It means you don''t want to inflict pain on someone else either. Nobody wants to experience pain against their will. But killing someone isn''t just about forcing pain; people kill for reasons, and those reasons can be good or bad. The difference lies in whether those reasons are justifiable. My first time killing a human was because he tried to take Lumine by force, so I killed him. So whenever you take a life, make sure it''s for a good reason, not for something trivial like honor¡ªand never for enjoyment." She shot a pointed glance at Dallas when she mentioned "honor." Watching Cassian contemplate her words, she continued, "As warriors, we can''t shy away from killing. It could be a monster or even a human. We grow stronger through these experiences¡ªthat''s the truth. If you can become strong without killing, that''s admirable. But remember, killing is what warriors are known for." Cassian understood that killing someone meant inflicting pain on them, too. Yes, there were evil people who deserved to be killed¡ªlike his torturers. Yet, he was still shocked by what he had done to the boar monster. It had been minding its own business before Cassandra had killed its family, and when it tried to take revenge, Cassian had brutally taken its life. While the act had made him stronger, it also forced him to confront a harsh truth: he was the villain in this situation. The kill he had made was for a selfish reason¡ªto grow stronger¡ªwhich inherently felt wrong to him. ''Isn''t this an evil reason too?'' he questioned himself. Daniel noticed Cassian''s internal struggle and interjected, "Let the boy rest, detectives. He just got back from a fight¡ªlook at his hands; they''re still trembling." His words snapped Cassian out of his thoughts. Cassandra''s expression shifted from serious to worried as she turned to Cassian. "Yeah, we didn''t even ask¡ªare you hurt anywhere, Cassian?" Chapter 115: Selfish cassian The contemplation Cassian had over killing lingered as he continued down the path, facing only a few more monsters¡ªfive in total. Four of them were mutated boars, and one was a creature called a forest dog, which had dark green fur that helped it blend seamlessly with the forest, making ambush attacks easier. When its ambush failed, however, it was weaker than the boars, and Cassian managed to kill it within minutes, though he still ended up with shallow claw wounds.Without a mage in their group, Cassian couldn''t heal quickly. Dallas and Cassandra carried a few healing elixirs, but they were for emergencies, so he had to bear the sting of these injuries as they slowly healed. The pain kept reminding him why he wanted to become a warrior¡ªto avoid forced pain. But did that mean he could inflict pain on others if they tried to hurt him? He didn''t have the answer; while he didn''t want to suffer, he wasn''t sure he wanted to make others suffer either. As he mulled over his thoughts, Cassian turned to Cassandra. She had grown unexpectedly warm toward him since their accidental meeting at Rose Veno. Initially, he suspected she had ulterior motives, but now he saw her as kind-hearted. And being Lumine''s sister¡ªhis friend¡ªmade the idea of any hidden agenda seem even less likely. When Cassian voiced his question, Cassandra smiled knowingly. "I see your problem. You don''t want to be selfish; you don''t want to do to others what you wouldn''t want done to you." She hit the nail on the head, and Cassian nodded. She continued, "But, Cassian, the world isn''t as selfless as you are. The truth is, we all live by a certain degree of selfishness, including me. And in a world like this, it''s okay to be a little selfish." Dallas, who had been listening, chimed in with her perspective. "The best you can aim for is to be less selfish than others. If you don''t want to inflict pain, that''s fine¡ªas long as you''re not trying to become some saint. But for warriors, pain fuels our growth. Whether we''re taking it or giving it, that''s just the reality of our path." Cassandra nodded, agreeing with her companions. "Dallas is right¡ªyou can''t be entirely selfless. And honestly, you''re not, so don''t feel pressured to be overly selfless either. We warriors who seek power are, by nature, somewhat selfish. The difference is that good people are less selfish than evil ones. So be a good one: be less selfish, and only inflict pain on those who truly deserve it." "Inflict pain on those who deserve it¡­" Cassian murmured, and he felt a bit of relief wash over him, as if a weight had lifted. Yet it didn''t fully resolve his lingering doubts about killing mana beasts. They were just animals, thriving in the forest to grow stronger¡ªit wasn''t as though they deserved to suffer. "But what about the monsters I killed? They didn''t deserve it, right?" Cassian asked, still visibly troubled. Dallas looked a bit frustrated, while Cassandra offered a sympathetic smile. She understood his struggle and wanted to help him find some sense in it¡ªnot just to answer his question but because, for a Circle warrior, unwavering belief in oneself and one''s values was essential. Second-guessing could halt progress, sometimes even cause a warrior to weaken rapidly. Cassandra didn''t want that kind of doubt to take root in him. Despite her original intent to learn more about him, as a high-ranked Circle warrior, she felt a sense of responsibility to guide Cassian, who was something of a junior to her. After a brief pause, she said, "No, they didn''t deserve it in the way you might think." She sighed, then added, "But remember, human rules don''t apply to these monsters. The jungle has only one rule: there are no rules. It''s survival, pure and simple. Those creatures lived by that, just as you did in defeating them¡ªso don''t worry too much over it." Though it didn''t exactly justify killing them, Cassian realized that, like Cassandra said, he, too, had his own selfish reasons. Thinking of it that way made him feel lighter and clearer. Looking out the carriage window, he murmured, "Then I guess I won''t mind being a little selfish from now on." Cassandra smiled at his words, and so did Dallas. Just then, Cassian was surprised by a system notification popping up. [ding!] [New Skill Progression Achieved] [Sword Mastery: leveled Up from Apprentice Lv2 to Apprentice Lv4] The notification took him by surprise. He''d only managed to raise the skill by one level after sparring with numerous people, yet now it had jumped by two levels for reasons he couldn''t fully understand¡ªhe didn''t feel he''d improved that much. Still, he welcomed it. Smiling, he opened his status screen to check his progress. [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : Trainee Attributes Strength: 14 Agility: 11 Endurance: 19 Intelligence: 14 Dexterity: 12 Vitality: 10 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Apprentice Lv4 Half Body Massage Mastery : Lv2(83/500) ] [Accepted task : Path of the Gladiator (Completed), Beginner Monster Slayer (5/10), The Skilled Masseur(0/10)] [Training points : 21] His status screen had grown significantly more detailed since the beginning, now including sections for tasks and training points. A few of his attributes had also increased, though he''d nearly reached his biological limit in most areas. The only attribute he felt he could still boost was Endurance. He had a few ideas on how to raise Endurance, but as for Intelligence, he was clueless. Vitality and other attributes could also be improved with nutritional elixirs and supplements, but unfortunately, Cassian wasn''t exactly wealthy. "How much farther until we reach the village? And what''s it called?" Cassian asked, smiling and feeling more at ease after working through his thoughts. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dallas shot him an annoyed glare and said, "Thanks to someone, we''re still half a day away!" "And the village is called Surock," Cassandra added as Cassian gave a sheepish smile, knowing Dallas had a point. They''d been delayed because he kept stopping to fight monsters along the way. He still wanted to challenge more, but he figured he''d wait for the journey back to avoid causing any more delays. Chapter 116: Surock Village It was the night of the second day when they finally arrived at Surock Village. It was still early enough that people were bustling about, and many shops remained open. To Cassian''s surprise, this wasn''t the small, quiet village he had imagined with only a few houses and maybe one restaurant¡ªit was far larger, lively, and well-kept.There were plenty of people moving through the streets, and several shops had customers coming and going. Cassian had expected a more subdued atmosphere, but instead, the village was vibrant, with fires lit along the main paths and even some streets illuminated by mana stone lamps. "I thought this was just a small village?" Cassian said, looking out at the bustling scene outside. There were even carriages coming and going, though he distinctly remembered Daniel mentioning he was the only one traveling to the village. Hearing Cassian''s question, Daniel replied, "I never said it was a small village. It could almost be considered a town, but constant monster attacks have kept it from expanding." and then with bit lower tone he continued, "and almost dozen or so people die from monster attacks per year the death rate don''t sound much but it''s lot for a village, and the ones die are not normal people they are ether circle warrior or mages who is born here." "The village has Circle Warriors?" Cassian asked, surprised. He''d always thought becoming a Circle Warrior was incredibly challenging, especially when it came to establishing a domain. Unlike mages, who only needed a good mind and some talent with mana control¡ªthough it took time¡ªCircle Warriors seemed rarer. "Yeah, there are quite a few of them here," Daniel replied. "Most are only First Circle, with a few Seconds, and the strongest among them is a Third Circle warrior." He added with a smile, "That Third Circle warrior is also the village head and a friend of mine. He''ll have all the information you need about the murdered family and the one who helped them." "I haven''t been back here since I took that family to the city," Daniel said, a nostalgic look crossing his face as he glanced around the village. "Why not?" Cassandra asked, looking puzzled. "I thought you mainly worked around these villages." "I do, but there are a lot of villages scattered through these forests," Daniel explained. "I''ve been to so many that it takes a while to return to the same one. Most of the time, I''m working based on the demands of my clients, so it''s quite rare coming to one village again and again." "So we''re heading straight to your friend''s place, right?" Dallas asked. "Yep, unless you''d rather wait until morning?" Daniel offered, but Dallas shook her head. "Nah, let''s just get it over with." Since no one objected, the carriage made its way toward the village head''s house. It might have seemed like overkill, coming all the way out here to dig up information on someone who might not even be connected to the murders. But they couldn''t overlook the fact that this person had mysteriously helped the family relocate to the city. Plus, being in the village might give them a chance to talk to locals who knew the family better, since no one in the city seemed to know them well. They could likely accomplish more meaningful investigation here in a single day than they''d managed in weeks back in the city. Soon enough, they arrived at the village head''s residence¡ªa large, well-kept house with guards stationed outside. As the carriage halted at the entrance, one of the guards recognized Daniel and allowed them to pass through the gates. The place resembled a small mansion. "Daniel, my friend, you''ve been busy¡­" A burly older man greeted them warmly at the door, his arms open in welcome as he beamed at Daniel. "Aiden, you''re looking old¡­" Daniel teased as he embraced his friend, causing the muscular village head to laugh heartily. "Well, can''t escape time," Aiden chuckled. "So, what brings you back to our humble village after all this time?" Daniel gestured to the three people behind him. "Before that, let me introduce my friends from the city." He introduced them one by one. "These two ladies are Detectives Cassandra and Dallas, and the young man here is Cassian. They''re from the city''s law enforcement, here to investigate a few matters. I was hoping you might be able to help them out." Aiden''s welcoming grin faded slightly as he took in the seriousness of Daniel''s words. "Investigate, huh? Must be important if it''s brought the city folks all the way out here." Cassandra stepped forward with a respectful nod. "Thank you, Mr. Aiden. We''re looking into some troubling matters¡­" She explained the investigation, outlining why they had come, as Aiden listened in silence. When Cassandra finished, he finally spoke. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The family you''re referring to¡­ they''re known as the Wans around here. They used to take care of the village church and even served nearby villages. But they didn''t move to the city for the reasons you mentioned¡­" He paused suddenly as a woman appeared behind him, clearing her throat. Aiden fell silent, looking slightly nervous as he continued, "Oh, where are my manners? My apologies for keeping you standing at the door. Let''s go inside and talk comfortably." He turned, feigning surprise as he spotted the older woman watching him with an amused expression. "Ah, Rusella! I didn''t see you there. Look who''s come to our humble abode." The woman was dressed entirely in black, with only a silver chain and a gleaming locket breaking the monochrome. Her hair was a mix of dark strands and ashen white, hinting at her age, but her face was remarkably youthful, showing no signs of aging. Her lean figure added to the illusion, making it hard to determine just how old she truly was. Daniel smirked, giving Aiden a knowing look. "Still afraid of your wife, huh?" he muttered, low enough for only Aiden to hear. Aiden shot him a mock glare but couldn''t hide his sheepish grin. Meanwhile, Rusella''s face softened with a smile as she approached Daniel, wrapping him in a warm hug. "Long time no see, cousin," she said, her voice filled with genuine affection. Chapter 117: The Wan Family Mystery (Start) Pulling back, she studied him for a moment before saying, "You look exactly the same. And now you''re bringing the city to our doorstep?"Daniel chuckled, glancing over his shoulder at the surprised expressions of Cassandra, Dallas, and Cassian. "Oh, sorry, I forgot to mention that I was born in this village." He then turned back to the slightly ashen-haired woman and added, "And this is my cousin Rusella. Rusella, meet Detective Cassandra, Detective Dallas, and Constable Cassian. They''re here on official business." Rusella''s eyes twinkled with curiosity as she glanced at the detectives and Cassian. "Well, I suppose if Aiden''s hosting the city folk, then we''ll all need a good meal and a place to settle for the night." She gestured for them to come inside, adding with a teasing look at Aiden, "And I''ll make sure he actually behaves as a proper host." Aiden rolled his eyes but grinned. "See what I have to put up with?" he joked, waving everyone in. "Come on in. We''ll get comfortable, and then you can tell us exactly what you need from us." "It''s so sad. Rimus was so happy to move to the city, and now all of his family has met such a tragic end," Rusella said upon hearing about the Wan family''s deaths. Rimus was the father of the murdered family. "Not all of them," Cassian corrected gently. "One family member is still alive; we haven''t found their daughter''s body." Rusella looked at him with surprise. "Is that so? Then I pray she has survived this ordeal so that you can find her," she said, clenching the locket in her hands. Cassian''s gaze flicked to the locket and then to her chest beneath it. Though they weren''t large, her black clothing clung to her form, outlining her figure perfectly. Experience more tales on mvl Shaking his head to clear his thoughts and avoid looking at her with inappropriate intentions¡ªafter all, she was a wife and seemed like a good-natured woman¡ªCassian refocused on what Aiden was saying. "The Wan family was truly religious and kind, as I mentioned. They managed the village church as well as those in the nearby areas. The reason they moved to the city was to expand their religious work." "So the one who helped them wanted that too?" Daniel asked, and Aiden nodded. "I didn''t meet that person personally. I was busy dealing with the monster waves that plagued our village back then. It was hell for us during those years, but thankfully, things have been peaceful for a while now." As he spoke, his expression turned grim, seemingly lost in the memories of those difficult times. His wife gently rubbed his shoulder, offering comfort as he continued, "The man belonged to some church, I believe. People referred to him as Pastor Abraham Cornus. I don''t know much about him since he only stayed in the village for a few days, but he was a skilled mage proficient in healing, saving many lives during those turbulent times." "Do you know anyone in the village who might know his whereabouts?" Cassandra asked, but to her disappointment, Aiden shook his head. Noticing her disappointment, his wife chimed in, "You could try the church. Not all of the Wan family moved to the city; his sister and her son still live here. They might have some information." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ll do that," Dallas replied. The conversation continued as dinner unfolded, with Aiden and his wife inviting them to stay in their home, a suggestion they gladly accepted. In the guest room of the village head''s mansion, Cassian settled into a chair by the window, the soft light of dusk illuminating the pages of the book he had picked up. It was far more comfortable than the servant''s quarters he was used to back in Scarlet Castle, yet it still couldn''t compare to Lady Katherine''s lavish chambers. Speaking of Lady Katherine, he had been reading another book he found on her bookshelf titled Taste of Sin. The one he had read accidentally focused on a woman who relished being taken while pretending to be asleep, while this new book revolved around a married queen from a kingdom who was having an affair. He read this one to see if the first book was the only risqu¨¦ one in her collection, but it turned out the second was just as provocative, if not more so. As he read, he couldn''t help but smile, amused by the thought, ''She really seems to enjoy this.'' However, he wondered if she would appreciate such scenarios happening to her in real life. From what he had seen, she appeared to like it, but he hadn''t confirmed that since discovering her literary tastes. He was eager to find out when the opportunity arose. As he continued reading, he started to feel a bit bored. While he had enjoyed the steamy scenes in the first book, this one focused more on emotions and relationships, which didn''t hold his interest. So, he closed the book and decided to take a break. Not feeling sleepy yet, he stepped out onto the balcony to get a better look at the village below, as the mansion was perched high enough for him to see everything clearly. As Cassian leaned against the balcony railing, he took in the view of the village below. The night cast a tranquil hush over the landscape, with the only illumination coming from the streetlights lining the main road. Most houses were dark, their inhabitants presumably asleep, but a few windows glowed softly, revealing glimpses of life within. He could see a couple of villagers meandering about, their shadows flickering against the walls as they went about their evening. His attention was drawn to the mansion''s garden, where he spotted Dallas stepping out into the moonlight. With a graceful ease, she unsheathed her sword, the blade catching the silvery glow. She began to practice her swings, each movement fluid and precise. Cassian hadn''t practiced late at night since the system stopped giving him tasks, and after completing the friendly duel, he felt a bit guilty for being lazy. Picking up his sword, he decided to join Dallas. The cool night air was refreshing against his skin as he stepped into the garden. "Sergeant Dallas, mind if I join you?" he asked, a playful glint in his eye. But that playful glint quickly faded into fear as he noticed Dallas''s excited smile and the delight sparkling in her eyes at the sight of him. He had never seen that expression on her face before, especially not in reaction to him. "I don''t mind at all," she said, her enthusiasm only amplifying his unease. He couldn''t shake the memory of Robert''s terrified expression when he mentioned how he used to attend her lectures when she was the sword instructor for the law enforcement department before Julius took over. Chapter 118: Fear "Do you have arms fucking made of straw? They''re so delicate," Dallas taunted, unleashing a rapid series of strikes at Cassian. Fortunately for him, each blow landed against his sword, but only because she aimed there intentionally; if she''d wanted to, she could have sliced his arms to ribbons by now.Still, the force behind her attacks was brutal. Each impact sent bone-rattling vibrations through Cassian''s arms, his grip weakening with every strike. Finally, unable to hold on any longer, his trembling hands let the sword slip from his grasp. He stood there, arms shaking, hands bruised and bloodied. "Weakling," Dallas spat, seeing him unarmed. But inwardly, she was surprised, admitting to herself, ''He held on longer than I expected.'' For half an hour, Dallas had been unleashing the full force of her attacks on Cassian, and he accepted it all. Not because of pride, but because he understood her intentions. Dallas had noticed him working earlier to perfect his blocks against powerful opponents, and this was her way of helping him¡ªby attacking with fierce strikes for him to defend against. So he took her jabs and insults in stride, and with a small chuckle, picked up his sword again. Just then, Aiden approached from behind, smiling. "Still training hard at night, huh? Must be nice to be young." "Sir Aiden..." Cassian and Dallas both inclined their heads respectfully. Aiden deserved that respect¡ªit wasn''t easy to become a third-circle warrior, especially in a countryside village like this. He could have chosen a better-paying job in the city but had instead remained here, serving his village. Aiden looked between them with a spark of challenge in his eyes. "Still have enough energy left to exchange a few blows with an old man?" he asked, his gaze settling on Cassian. Cassian tried to muster a confident smile but ended up grimacing as he glanced at his trembling arms. "I''d love to," he said wryly, "but I think I''d need to grow a few more limbs just to keep up." Dallas chuckled, clearly amused by Cassian''s exhausted state. "I can entertain you for a bit if you''re up for it," she said, twirling her sword in an easy circle as if she hadn''t just spent the last half hour wearing Cassian out. Aiden''s eyes brightened. "Now that''s the spirit! It''s been a while since I''ve crossed blades with a warrior from city," he replied, rolling up his sleeves. He gave Cassian a friendly slap on the shoulder, almost sending him stumbling, then moved into position opposite Dallas, who met his stance with a glint of anticipation in her eyes. "Do warriors from the city visit the village often?" Dallas asked, a bit surprised. Your next read is at mvl A man Cassian hadn''t noticed before stepped forward, drawing a sword seemingly from nowhere and settling into a ready stance. He nodded, "Yeah, occasionally. They come to help with the monster waves that hit throughout the year, though it''s been nearly six months since the last one." "Any particular reason for that?" Dallas asked, blurring forward from her position to clash swords with Aiden. He met her strike with an amused smile, holding steady as he replied, "Not exactly one specific reason, but there are a few factors." Cassian could only catch glimpses of the fight as Dallas and Aiden moved at incredible speed, their forms blurring and colliding in rapid bursts that made it difficult for him to follow. Their swords clashed and rebounded with sharp echoes, creating a nearly seamless flow of attack and defense. Between strikes, Aiden shared more insight, his words coming in quick intervals as they broke apart briefly. "One reason for fewer monster waves," he began, barely winded, "is the routine patrols and cleanup we do around the village. They help keep the numbers down." Dallas parried his next strike with ease, her grin fierce. "Makes sense. Fewer monsters nearby, fewer reasons for them to gather and attack." Aiden nodded, launching another round of attacks that Dallas met with equal intensity, their swords almost a blur as they moved. "Exactly," he added between strikes. "With lower numbers and abundant food around, the monsters aren''t as desperate, so there''s less of a push for them to form waves." Cassian, watching the fierce exchange, felt his pulse quicken. The power and skill behind each blow, the flawless movement¡ªthey were on an entirely different level. He was witnessing something far beyond his own current abilities, a masterclass in control and strength. Each of their blows sounded like thunder cracking across the night, sending powerful shockwaves through the air. The force of their strikes whipped up gusts so strong that the grass around them had flattened, swirling into the air like a whirlwind of green blades. Cassian, standing a safe distance away, could still feel the wind stinging his skin, and he was glad he hadn''t stepped any closer¡ªeach blade of grass could''ve sliced him like a sharp knife. Dallas spun around Aiden''s heavy swing, ducking low and sweeping her sword toward his legs. He leapt back, his boots tearing into the ground as he regained his stance, smiling. "It''s rare to find someone who can match my strength," he said with a grin, his voice carrying over the noise of their battle. Dallas matched his grin, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Guess you haven''t been to the city lately," she taunted, before lunging at him, their swords crashing together once again with a booming clash. The ground beneath their feet was nearly torn bare, and every strike seemed to create small craters in the earth, sending loose soil and torn grass scattering. Cassian could feel the tremors under his boots, the intensity of the fight filling him with awe and a newfound respect for their skills. Aiden suddenly pushed back, holding up his hand as they both paused, breathing heavily but smiling. "Alright, enough for tonight," he said, sheathing his sword. "Or we''ll end up ruining half the garden." Dallas laughed, lowering her blade. "Agreed. But I''ll take you on again tomorrow, Aiden. I''ve still got a few moves you haven''t seen yet." "We''ll do that. Now, get some rest," Aiden said, his face turning serious. "It''s not safe to roam around the village this late. There''s more than just monsters to worry about in these jungles." Dallas nodded, her expression mirroring his concern, while Cassian, a bit uncertain about the hidden dangers Aiden hinted at, simply nodded along. As they turned, they quietly made their way back to their rooms, the weight of Aiden''s warning lingering in the air. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian walked slowly back toward his room, his mind replaying the fierce spar between Aiden and Dallas. He could almost feel the air buzzing with the intensity of their movements, their speed a blur, and each clash of their swords sending shivers through him. He admired the way Aiden''s experience met Dallas''s skill; neither held back, each testing the other with sheer force and precision. They hadn''t even broken a sweat, yet their strikes had been almost too fast to follow, a dance of skill that made his own abilities feel raw and clumsy by comparison. As he walked, lost in thought, a flicker of movement down the hallway caught his eye. He paused, his curiosity sharpening when he realized it was Rusella, Aiden''s wife. She moved with quiet purpose, her steps careful as she made her way to a small, dimly lit room at the end of the corridor. Cassian kept his distance, watching as she entered and shut the door softly behind her. He wouldn''t normally spy, but something about her manner drew him in¡ªa hint of secrecy in her guarded movements. Barely breathing, he moved closer until he stood just outside the room. He felt a strange sense of hesitation, but curiosity won, and he leaned in, peeking through the small gap in the doorway. Inside, he saw Rusella kneeling before a modest altar, her body shrouded in shadows, though a faint light from a nearby candle illuminated her figure. Her head was bowed deeply, and her hands were clasped tightly in front of her chest, fingers white-knuckled with a fervent intensity. She was murmuring a prayer, though he couldn''t quite make out the words. Her voice was soft but held a steady rhythm, almost hypnotic, and filled with a raw devotion that surprised him. He hadn''t expected this from her¡ªa woman who seemed so reserved, almost stern. Here, alone and vulnerable, she seemed different, her voice full of something deeper, something desperate, as if she were pleading for help or forgiveness. He could sense an urgency in her whispered words, though they remained just out of earshot. Cassian''s gaze drifted to the altar she knelt before, but the shadows obscured the object of her devotion. From where he stood, he could just make out the faint glint of something metallic¡ªperhaps a symbol or an idol¡ªthough the exact details were hidden in darkness. Whatever it was, she clutched a small object in her hand, holding it close to her heart, almost protectively. He couldn''t see it clearly, but the way she held it conveyed reverence and something more¡­ perhaps fear? Chapter 119: Sick Russella "Young man, didn''t your parents teach you not to spy on people?" Russella''s voice caught Cassian off guard. She hadn''t turned around, yet somehow, she''d sensed his presence. When she turned to face him, her expression was mildly stern.Cassian, realizing he''d been caught, stepped into the room with an awkward grin. "Uh¡­ sorry about that. But¡­ I''m actually an orphan, so I guess I missed out on that lesson." Russela''s stern look softened as she turned back to the altar, which Cassian noticed was empty. She gave a small bow before glancing over her shoulder at him. "Well, it''s still something you might want to learn. I don''t mind, since I was only praying, but next time, be careful¡ªsome people might take it personally." "I understand, and I apologize for spying on you, Lady Russella," Cassian said, bowing respectfully. Russella gave a slight nod. "As long as you understand, it''s fine." But as she rose, Cassian noticed her limbs trembling. She suddenly lost her balance, and before she could fall, Cassian stepped forward, catching her just in time. Cassian''s arm wrapped around Russella''s waist, supporting her as she leaned into him, her trembling body settling against his chest. He steadied her with his other hand gently placed on her shoulder, preventing her from falling forward. It was fortunate she was only a few inches taller than him, unlike Cassandra and Dallas, who each towered over him by a foot or more; this way, he could hold her steady without struggling. "You don''t look well, Lady Russella," he said, concern evident in his voice. "Should I call for someone to help?" Yet as he held her close, Cassian couldn''t entirely ignore the softness of her body pressed against him or the light, exotic fragrance she wore, like a blend of citrus and rare fruits. He shook the stray thoughts from his mind, focusing on keeping her upright as she took a steadying breath. "No, don''t¡­" she blurted out, startling Cassian with the urgency in her voice. He hadn''t expected such a strong reaction to his simple offer, but he just nodded, then asked gently, "Can I at least help you to your room?" Russela tried to stand on her own but struggled, finally nodding with a resigned sigh. "I''d be grateful if you would¡­" "Alright, where''s your room?" Cassian asked, steadying her as they began to walk. It took nearly a full minute to get her out of the room at her slow pace, with him practically supporting her weight. He thought about carrying her but doubted he was strong enough¡ªand wasn''t sure she''d approve of it anyway. Russela was still trembling, even her lips quivering as she broke into a heavy sweat. She managed to gasp out in a single, hurried breath, "Just across the corridor." Cassian nodded, tightening his grip around her waist to support her as he slowly guided her down the short hallway. Halfway there, she whispered between labored breaths, "Don''t¡­ tell anyone¡­ about this¡­" Her voice was faint but determined, each word strained. "Not even¡­ my husband¡­ I do this¡­ for the village''s well-being¡­" "I won''t, don''t worry, my lady, just rest," Cassian reassured her with a smile. His eyes briefly glanced over her shapely chest, particularly focusing on the object she held in her hand while praying. Your next journey awaits at mvl At first glance, it appeared to be a silver necklace¡ªor so he thought. Instead, it seemed like a natural object with a silvery shine, perhaps a piece of tooth or bone. His curiosity was piqued about what she was praying to and the significance of the item, as well as her religion. However, there was no time to ask, so he gently helped her lie down on a nearby bed. He wasn''t sure if it was her bedroom, but he was certain it wasn''t the room where Aiden had entered, as that was on the opposite side of the house. ''She sleeps away from her husband?'' Cassian wondered, glancing at her lying there, trembling and breathing heavily. Concerned, he asked, "Is there anything more I can do to help, my lady?" He pulled a blanket over her, but she quickly pushed it off, shaking her head. "No...you''ve done enough... I just need to bear through it. You can...go," she murmured, her voice weak but resolute. Cassian hesitated. He couldn''t just walk away, not while she was clearly in pain, and from what he''d seen, she was a kind woman who didn''t deserve to suffer like this. Ignoring her protests, he gently grasped her leg, surprising her. "I asked you to leave. What are you doing?" she demanded, startled. "I can''t stand by while a lady is in distress," he replied softly. "Let me help." He then began to apply a massage technique to her leg, hoping it might bring her some relief. "You can''t¡­ahhh¡­" Russella''s words broke into a gasp, her trembling hand reaching out to stop him before clutching the bed sheets tightly. Cassian didn''t stop, though, even as her cries of pain filled the room. He continued massaging her legs and feet with focused determination. He believed it might help, and he could see it starting to work; her condition reminded him of Lady Katherine''s tension, only far more intense. Her muscles were so tight they trembled with the strain, and he knew the only way to ease it was through this deep massage. Russella kept trembling and gasping, but slowly, her cries quieted, and her legs finally began to relax. With tear-filled eyes, she looked at him, surprised and relieved. "How did you do that?" "Forget about that¡ªare you feeling better now?" Cassian asked with a smile, wiping his own forehead, a bit sweaty after minutes of focused effort. He''d been massaging her legs so intently that he even forgot his usual wandering thoughts. Russella nodded weakly, her body still trembling slightly but far less than before. "Thank you¡­ you can stop now," she murmured. Cassian, still working on her thighs, shook his head. "I can''t just yet. I''ve noticed that the tension in your muscles starts to come back a few minutes after I stop. If I leave it like this, you might start trembling again." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The relief that had shone in her eyes quickly faded into a hint of sadness as she replied with a forced smile, "Well, it can''t be helped. It''s not like you can massage me all night." Cassian would have shocked her if she knew just how long he could go, but he wasn''t about to mention that. He didn''t want to spend the entire night giving her a massage, either. The only way he could think to help her was with a proper massage, but he hesitated. Lady Katherine had specifically asked him not to give these kinds of massages to anyone else. Sure, he''d made an exception for Lucy since they were close, but this was his first time meeting Russella. He wasn''t sure if he should proceed, especially since he needed her to be naked for that and would have to touch areas he doubted she''d be comfortable with. Chapter 120: Tremors Well, she seemed much more comfortable than he expected. As he sat on the bed, he watched her struggle to remove her dark clothing, which was just a single piece that covered both her top and bottom. Her trembling arms made it difficult for her to undress, and she could only manage to expose her legs at times. Her thighs, though not overly plump, were still enough to stir desire in Cassian, who found himself wanting to bury his head between them. The way her trembling hands fumbled with her clothes only added to the teasing, and Cassian could feel the effects of the situation stirring within him.Frustrated, he gently grabbed her trembling hands before she could clutch her dress again. "Let me help," he offered, and Russella nodded, resting her hands on his shoulders. As he carefully uncovered her legs and thighs, he asked her to raise herself slightly so he could slip the fabric down. With that, he completely removed her nun-like clothing, revealing her naked body beneath a delicate black lace undergarment. Cassian stared for a moment, momentarily taken aback. Sensing his hesitation, she asked, "If you find my old body that repulsive, you don''t have to massage it." He shook his head and looked away, gently positioning her legs across his lap and encouraging her to lean back against the bed. "Quite the opposite, my lady. I''m amazed at how desirable your body still is at your age." this made her smile as she relaxed with her eyes closed. And he was right; her skin was a radiant white, with a slight softness that made it feel incredibly delicate. If not for her trembling, Cassian could easily imagine how it would mold under gentle pressure. Her thighs were the softest part of her body he had touched so far, pleasantly ample, and as they rested against his penis, he couldn''t help but enjoy the sensation while he massaged them. Her stomach, surprisingly lean for her age, had a softness that gave it an almost artistic quality. While the muscles were still defined, they lacked hardness, making it inviting to touch. Her breasts, partially concealed by the delicate black lace of her bra, were perfectly shaped¡ªso ample that he couldn''t entirely cradle them in one hand. With her flawless, radiant skin, they appeared utterly delicious, and he found himself wishing he could savor them for a lifetime. To Cassian''s surprise, his admiration for her body extended beyond her breasts. He found himself captivated by her porcelain neck, gleaming with sweat and smooth as marble. When he glanced up at her face, he noticed the same marble-like texture and soft features. If it weren''t for her kind, mature expression and grayish hair, he wouldn''t have guessed her age at all. Curiosity got the better of him, and he asked, "My lady¡­" "Just call me Russella," she replied, her eyes closed in contentment as she enjoyed his massage, still trembling but noticeably less than before. Cassian nodded and asked, "Russella, may I know how old you are?" Russella smiled, her eyes still closed, and replied, "Eighty-three. Why do you ask?" Cassian was taken aback by her age. In a world where even the elderly could appear as youthful as he did¡ªespecially in the upper echelons of society where age-lengthening treatments were accessible¡ªher age seemed surprising. Yet despite not having those luxuries, she remained beautiful. "I was just curious¡­" he said. Russella opened her eyes slightly, her smile softening as she sensed his genuine interest. "It''s not every day that someone my age gets asked such a question," she said with a playful lilt in her voice. Cassian chuckled, feeling the awkwardness melt away a bit. "Well, you certainly don''t look eighty-three." "Flattery will get you everywhere, young man," she replied, a twinkle in her eye. After a brief hesitation, she added, "But you still haven''t told me where you learned to massage like this." She gestured at him as he worked on her thighs, which were relaxing into his lap like ice melting in the sun. Cassian smiled and responded with a question of his own, "Would you share the details of your condition if I told you?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Russella could only smile at his inquiry. She felt that explaining her need for his knowledge might open the door. "I wanted to know because of my condition," she said slowly. "I can''t really explain it, but these tremors come every month and last for days. I can''t tell you the cause, and while some medicine helps, it''s too expensive for me to afford." Cassian felt a wave of sympathy wash over him as he listened to her explain her condition. He wanted to help her, to ease her discomfort, but the weight of Lady Katherine''s teachings lingered in his mind. It was a delicate situation¡ªhe was already bending the rules by using the massage techniques on someone else. He couldn''t risk offending her further by sharing methods that didn''t belong to him. Shaking his head gently, he replied, "I can''t, Russella. It''s not mine to share." Her brow furrowed slightly, a hint of disappointment flickering across her face. "I understand. I didn''t mean to pry. It''s just... hard sometimes." Enjoy new stories from mvl Now he felt a pang of guilt, unsure of what to do. This was a matter of his principle against causing pain, yet here she was, enduring a kind of forced pain he couldn''t fully grasp. He didn''t know how intense the ache of muscle tension could be, but he wanted to help her. Deep down, he was resolved to find a solution to ease her suffering. "You mentioned these tremors last for days, right?" Cassian asked, and Russell nodded. With a smile, he added, "Then I''ll keep massaging you until they go away, and hopefully I can find a solution by then." "But Aiden said you''ll only be here for a day," Russell said, her eyes bright but laced with worry. "I''ll take care of it; you just focus on resting," Cassian replied with a reassuring smile as he resumed the massage. Now he was at a point where he needed to be a bit more intrusive, and he hesitated for a moment. Chapter 121: Admitting of arousal (R-18) "I''m not saying you''re wrong..." Russell murmured, her face slightly hesitant as she glanced at Cassian. He was now massaging her inner thighs, having just finished with her waist, his fingers pressing into the deep muscles close to her most sensitive areas¡ªwhich, with whatever was happening to her, felt even more heightened than usual."But... is this really part of the massage?" she asked, her voice a little unsure. Cassian smirked, noting her hesitation despite his earlier explanation. He replied, "I understand your concern, but this is purely therapeutic. As I said, your body is incredibly attractive, but believe me¡ªI''m here to help, not indulge in anything inappropriate. So think of this as just part of the treatment, nothing more." Russella smiled and, to his surprise, shifted slightly, widening the space between her thighs. "You''ve misunderstood me," she said, her tone calm. "I''m not feeling guilty or uncomfortable. Honestly, I don''t experience any sexual arousal, if you''re worried about that. So there''s no shame in letting you help me this way. It''s just... well, I''ve only ever heard of this type of massage in the context of certain shady salons." Cassian''s gaze drifted over her, captivated by the contrast of her milky skin against the dark lace of her panties, where they pressed into her hips, enhancing the soft pink of her skin. The subtle dark curls at the edge of the fabric added an undeniable allure, a natural beauty he found hard to ignore. He tried to stay focused, keeping his touch clinical, but his thoughts wandered despite himself. ''This is supposed to be a massage,'' he reminded himself, yet his mind couldn''t help lingering on the forbidden idea, wondering if there was a way she might want the same. He knew he needed to keep his thoughts under control, but a part of him wrestled with the urge to suggest something more, as he tried to focus back on his task. Cassian looked at her thoughtfully, noticing her trembling eyelids and lips. With a resigned sigh, he muttered to himself, ''Alright, let''s just finish this properly¡­'' He shifted beside her, taking a steadying breath before saying, "If you could, please lift your legs and spread them a bit, like this, for the massage." Gently guiding her, he helped her ease into an open position, her legs bent and slightly spread, her knees held delicately in her hands. Her pale, porcelain skin seemed to glow in the low light, and the faint sheen of sweat added an almost ethereal shimmer. The black lace of her underwear clung to her hips, framing her thighs and drawing attention to the soft, natural curves of her body. Her abdomen rose and fell with each breath, revealing a slight tension beneath the softness that hinted at both age and vitality. "This part might feel intense at times," he warned, his hands working gently over her stomach. "Since you mentioned you''re not very sensitive, it may not be too overwhelming, but still¡ªjust be ready. Once we start, we''ll need to see it through to the end." They could easily stop whenever they wanted, but Cassian didn''t want to¡ªand from Russella''s nod, she had no issue with continuing. He took a moment to admire her form, now glistening with a light sheen of sweat, her trembling lessened but still present. Her breasts, still covered by her lace bra, caught his attention. With a barely contained thrill, he gently slid the straps down, uncovering her milky skin and taking in their soft, mature curves. Despite her age, they held a natural, inviting shape, subtly jiggling as she trembled. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unable to resist, Cassian cupped one in his hand, squeezing gently as he absorbed the warmth and softness beneath his fingers. Not wanting it to seem unrelated to the massage, Cassian smoothly slipped his hands under her panties, surprising her. But as she looked at his focused expression, she relaxed, letting him continue. His fingers brushed against her pubic hair before settling gently on her folds, initially grazing them so softly it only tickled. As he pressed a bit more firmly, she felt a subtle warmth spread, assuming it was just sweat, and dismissed the sensation. Then her gaze drifted to her chest, where his other hand was still fondling one of her breasts. To her surprise, she noticed her pink, glossy nipple had grown slightly more erect than the other, realization dawning with a shock as she thought, ''I''m... aroused.'' The realization hit her hard¡ªshe hadn''t felt true arousal in years, not since these tremors began. Now, she could sense her body warming, but this time, it wasn''t from fever or muscle spasms; it was from a pleasure she hadn''t expected, and she wasn''t sure how to process it. What if this was her only chance to feel this way again? Or what if Cassian was the only one who could awaken this side of her? Oddly, the idea of feeling pleasure from someone else then her husband didn''t even came once. Instead, she found herself biting her lip, trying to stifle her soft moans, hoping Cassian wouldn''t notice her rising desire. Her hands clutched her legs even tighter as she instinctively spread them, hoping Cassian might slide his fingers inside to soothe the growing heat within her. The dampness between her legs only intensified, and her silent wish seemed to work, as Cassian''s fingers began to trace along her folds, sparking a muffled moan from her lips. "Nggh¡­" she breathed out, eyes clenched shut, biting her lip to keep quiet. Cassian glanced up, momentarily surprised by the sound, but smirked to himself, quickly averting his gaze before she could catch him looking. ''Did he notice?'' she wondered, opening one eye slightly, and from his focused look, he didn''t seem to. Yet something felt different¡ªhis fingers moved with a newfound intensity, gliding with more confidence and rhythm over her sensitive skin, sending waves of sensation through her. "I''m going to put my finger in now..." Cassian announced softly, surprising her by not waiting for permission as he usually did. Instead, he gently but decisively slid a finger inside, making her arch her back slightly as a wave of sensation rippled through her. Her chest lifted, and her neck tilted back as her body reacted instinctively, her inner muscles clenching tightly around his finger in response. Cassian couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement at her reaction. ''She said she doesn''t get aroused,'' he thought to himself, continuing to press forward despite her inner resistance. And he slipped until it was fully in and went to pull out and in again as he continued to do, ignoring her squirming and muffled sound she was releasing and focused on making her admit she does get aroused. And to do so, he started to play with her breasts more diligently, rubbing her hard nipple which was soft than others he had touched, making him think they weren''t fully aroused, so focusing on doing so. Twisting, pulling and rubbing he made it tingle and as Russella was busy taking the in, the pleasure from her vagina, she didn''t even notice her nipples getting another source of arousal in her body. Read exclusive content at mvl Just in a few seconds, her muffled moans increased, became full moans, making her arch her neck more as she released louder moans. Her vagina also released more wetness enough to make a wet spot on the bed sheets under her. Cassian''s second finger also made its way inside her while he looked at her pleasured face with a smirk as his finger worked inside her, going and out at a rhythmic pace while rubbing top of her vagina with his thumb. His other hand was busy on her breasts, this time giving them equal treatment, now as she didn''t care if Cassian could see she was aroused. She looked at his smirking face with amused eyes. ''this bastard was he was thinking of doing it all along,'' she asked herself and couldn''t help but believe she was right from the Cassian''s smirk as he enjoyed watching her squirm in pleasure. Her hand had left her legs as she on her feet humped her hips up as matching Cassian finger rhythm, with her humps and her hand clenching the pillow under her tightly as she felt more and more heat building up down her core. ''She looks so hot squirming like this....'' Cassian thought as he looked at Russella''s face, her eyes teary and her brows furrowed, sweaty from trying hard to push out the heat build up inside her. But Cassian was enjoying as she wasn''t able, as being in control of it, it made him feel so excited, making him want to see her try more. But he was only able to enjoy it for a while as he saw her limbs started to tremble again. He knew it was from tiredness, not from whatever illness she had, but not wanting to take the chance he increased his fingering speed. Making clapping sound came from her crotch as his finger moved in and out of her vagina at fast speed, his palm clashing against her wet skin causing those clapping sounds to come. Chapter 122: Kind men who bring peace (R-18) ''Something''s coming,'' Russella thought as she felt the wetness intensify, dripping from her onto Cassian''s hand. On her foots, with her hips raised high, she tried to make sense of the sensation coursing through her."Cassian, stop... ahh, stop... I don''t wan¡ªahhh..." she pleaded, her voice strained. Despite her words, her body betrayed her, moving in ways she couldn''t control. She buried her head deeper into the pillow, hips lifting as if on their own, surrendering to the overpowering sensation. Cassian, unmoved by her pleas, continued his deliberate movements, his fingers maintaining a relentless rhythm. Within moments, a surge of heat and pleasure built inside her, reaching an overwhelming crescendo before bursting forth in a hot, blurry spray that splattered across the bed. The force of her release made her body shudder as she clenched her teeth, the sensation leaving her trembling and breathless. He watched with a satisfied smirk as the liquid arced out, leaving long, glistening marks across the sheets and soaking his arm. The dampness spread to her thighs, where clear rivulets trailed down her smooth, pale skin, catching the light as they trickled downward. Even as the waves of sensation began to subside, Cassian continued his movements, thrusting his fingers in and out to coax out more of the warm, blurred release. "Stop..." she moaned, but her hips betrayed her, moving in rhythm with each pulse as the spray continued despite her resistance. "Let it all out," Cassian murmured, determined to draw out every ounce of pleasure and tension from her body. His fingers, slick with her fluids, kept working even as her hips faltered from exhaustion and her thighs instinctively tried to close. He held them apart just enough to maintain his rhythm, pushing her beyond her limits as she released for another half-minute. Finally, he withdrew his dripping hand, a smirk playing on his lips as he watched her trembling, spent form. Her thighs parted slightly, revealing her wet, glistening folds, still releasing a trickle of fluid that ran down her cheeks and added to the already sizable pool beneath her. Cassian''s eyes lingered on her as she lay there, chest heaving and one arm draped over her forehead. He gave her breast a gentle squeeze to get her attention. "Did those tremors stopped?" he asked. Russella''s mind was clouded from the intense release, the memory of the tremors momentarily forgotten. At his words, she realized the pain had vanished, replaced by a sense of calm. The only trembling now was the aftershock of the pleasure he had just drawn out of her. She nodded weakly as he gently massaged her breasts, the soothing touch helping her relax even more. "Thanks¡­" she whispered with a soft smile. Cassian had pushed boundaries she hadn''t been ready to cross¡ªnot because she disliked them, but because she feared how much she would enjoy them. And she did. Yet, she couldn''t be angry with him; he had warned her it would be intense, that he might not stop even if she asked. She also knew he relished her pleas, but what could she do? He was helping her, and if satisfying some of his own urges came with that, she didn''t mind. ''And it''s not like anyone else is going to have those urges over my body,'' she thought, a fleeting image of her husband crossing her mind before she pushed it away. Turning to Cassian, she weakly sat up. He looked a little disappointed that he could no longer continue massaging her breasts. With a soft chuckle, she asked, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t have any perverted thoughts about me?" Cassian''s cheeks flushed slightly as he replied, "That was while I was massaging you. Now that it''s over, I can have them." His eyes met hers, hopeful. "I can, right?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at him, a smile tugging at her lips as she saw his wide, eager eyes gazing at her like a hungry puppy. With a resigned smile and a sigh, she said, "Yeah, yeah, go ahead¡­" ''What did I expect from a teenager?'' she thought. She had believed Cassian to be mature, but his matureness betrayed him when it came to controlling these urges. No matter how composed he seemed, in moments like this, he acted exactly his age. She watched as he shifted behind her, spreading his legs to let her lean back against him. His hands moved to her chest, gently kneading her breasts and rubbing her nipples. Though he kept his touch soft and unhurried, it was enough to draw quiet moans from her as she relaxed into him, savoring the subtle massage. With his face close to her shoulder, Cassian inhaled the sweet scent of her neck, marveling at how flawless her skin appeared up close. The blend of black and gray in her hair complemented her mature beauty perfectly. He placed a tender kiss on her neck and murmured, "You''re so beautiful, Russella." "Thanks for the praise, young man, but it won''t get you anything more," she said with a knowing smile, her experience telling her exactly where this could lead. "Oh, I didn''t say it for that, but it seems I might get something if I keep going," Cassian said with a smirk, rubbing his cheek against hers. She didn''t stop him, only smiled and said, "We''ll see about that if you stay a bit longer..." Her expression turned serious as she added, "Speaking of which, why are you investigating Pastor Abraham?" "Who is that?" Cassian asked, a bit distracted as he enjoyed the softness of her skin and the feel of her body against his. "The one who helped the Wan family move to the city," she clarified. Cassian''s eyes lit up with recognition as he recalled Aiden mentioning the name during dinner. He nodded. "I''m not really supposed to share this, but, like everyone involved in this case, we consider him a suspect." "You don''t know him as he''s not like that," she said, her tone defensive. "He''s kind men. I met him when he came to our village. Because of him, Surock Village is so peaceful." Explore more stories at §Þ?? Chapter 123: Just a suspect Cassian was surprised by her tone and replied, "That''s why he''s just a suspect¡ªbecause we don''t know him." He noticed her relax slightly, but the fact that she knew him and hadn''t mentioned him at dinner bothered him. Not wanting to come across as interrogating her, but still eager to learn more about the pastor, he continued, "Asking him a few questions about the murdered family might clear him of suspicion, so we''re just here to ask some things."Russella nodded in understanding. Cassian then asked, "So, do you know anything about him that could help us confirm he''s not a suspect?" Russella hesitated for a moment, then spoke up. "Well, I met him at the church. He was healing the victims of the monster waves that kept coming one after another. He helped a lot at the time. He could even set a broken arm or reattach severed limbs, saving so many lives." "He must be a powerful mage, then," Cassian said, thinking aloud, as no low-level mage could perform such feats. "He was..." Russella said, her eyes filled with admiration as she continued to share what she knew about Pastor Abraham Cronus. From what Cassian gathered from her explanation, it seemed that Pastor Abraham was essentially a missionary for Surock Village and the surrounding areas, helping everyone across the villages. But Cassian couldn''t shake the feeling that something didn''t add up. Why hadn''t anyone in the city mentioned him? Why hadn''t he come to the city? Or had he already been there? He didn''t know. So, he kept listening as Russella continued. "After the monster waves, he offered the Wan family some missionary work, to spread his kind of religion to the wider world, starting with the City of Knowledge, Magisteria," she said. Then, with a slight shift in her tone, she added, "But it seems like they weren''t meant to do it." She fell silent for a moment, and Cassian wasn''t sure how to continue the conversation, his hands still gently massaging her breasts, keeping her nipples sensitized. After a minute of quiet, Russella spoke again. "And as he was leaving our village to spread kindness to others, he sent one more family from a neighboring village to the city." Cassian smiled at her words and asked, "Do you know the name of the any family member?" Russella shook her head, making his smile falter for a moment. But then his expression brightened as she added, "I don''t remember their names, but I do recall the village they came from. It was called Kikia Village. Daniel might know where it is." Cassian nodded, making a mental note to tell Cassandra and Dallas in the morning. If this family was one of the murdered families, the pastor would become a much more credible suspect, or at the very least, a person of interest in the murders. "That''s all I know," Russella continued, resting her head on his shoulder. "But Sister Dasika might know more about him. He was close with her." "Dasika, who?" Cassian asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "The Wan family member who takes care of the village church," Russella explained. "She was close with the pastor and even traveled with him to a few villages to learn from him. She came back as a healer mage, though not as powerful as he was." Now, Cassian was even more eager to question this family member. As he processed the new information about a possible suspect, Cassian couldn''t help but be curious about another matter. "Russella, when did these tremors start happening?" he asked. "Why do you care?" she asked, not opening her eyes. "So I can find a way to help you. If you tell me more about them, I might be able to," he explained, continuing to massage her soft, mochi-like breasts. He wanted to kiss them, but he refrained, noticing Russella seemed to be deep in thought. With a sigh, she finally spoke again. "First, promise me you won''t tell anyone else¡­" "I promise I won''t," Cassian said, his face serious. "Well, the tremors are a sort of test from God. I believe how I overcome them each time allows His light to shine on our village, keeping the evil away," she said, surprising Cassian. He hadn''t expected her to be as religious as the families he had encountered, and this led him to another consideration, one he didn''t voice. She continued, "The test is painful, but it''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make if it means the village stays peaceful." "And what god is that?" Cassian asked, his curiosity piqued. The tremors were real, and he was certain they weren''t caused by some illness. If they were, his massage wouldn''t have helped alleviate them. Illnesses like that were usually linked to the mind, something like seizures, he thought. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian was certain this wasn''t a seizure, as she was clearly aware during the tremors and could speak through them. This must be the work of some god¡ªor whatever she prayed to, and the person acting as a god. However, to his disappointment, she shook her head and said, "I can''t tell you that¡­" She grabbed her necklace, which had slipped behind her back during the massage. "Then can you tell me when you started praying to it?" Cassian asked, a bit frustrated. Continue reading stories on §Þ?? "Around five years ago," she replied. Cassian''s eyes lit up as he asked, "Don''t tell me Pastor Abraham told you to do that?" Russella looked troubled when he mentioned this, not shocked. With a hesitant tone, she squeezed the silver bone necklace in her hand and nodded. "He did... but I''m doing it of my own will, not because of him¡­" Cassian looked frustrated as he listened to her. He was confused, unsure of what kind of evil this god was supposed to protect the village from, or if there even was any. He also wondered why a god would make its followers endure pain as part of the process¡ªwasn''t prayer enough? He couldn''t understand why she believed in it in the first place. Chapter 124: The Pained Goddess Cassian felt a twinge of annoyance at Russella''s religious fanaticism, but once she fell asleep the previous night, he quietly left her room. The night had yielded a trove of new information about the case, yet it also brought more mysteries than before.He was certain the pastor was connected to the murders, but he still couldn''t understand why one member of each family had been spared. And those portraits left behind in the houses¡ªhaunting and enigmatic¡ªremained a puzzle he had yet to solve. The sickening motive behind the pastor''s actions gnawed at Cassian''s mind as he drifted into an uneasy sleep. The next morning, a little later than planned, he found himself standing in front of the village church of Surock, its walls adorned with the symbol of clasped hands. Cassian was accompanied by Dallas, Cassandra, and Russella, who had chosen to come along as a mediator between them and the surviving member of the Wan family. Because of this, Cassian had kept what Russella had told him about the pastor from his two colleagues. Just as they were about to enter, Russella cautioned them, "She''s very religious and might take offense if you say anything negative about the church, so please refrain." After a moment''s hesitation, she added, "And I''m not sure if she even knows her family was murdered, so¡­" At her last words, everyone''s expressions tightened with concern and a hint of frustration. Breaking the news of a loved one''s death was an exceptionally difficult task¡ªone that required the utmost respect and empathy, while maintaining professionalism and asking necessary questions. It was a delicate balance, and one that could become even more challenging depending on the individual''s reaction. Russella guided them into the church through a discreet side entrance, avoiding the main doors to maintain some level of privacy. As they stepped inside, Cassian took in the unexpected grandeur of the interior. Unlike the simple village churches he was used to, this one was impressive in its architecture. High arched ceilings reached up to intricate beams adorned with the carved symbol of clasped hands, replacing the traditional cross he might have expected. The space was vast and meticulously maintained, each polished surface catching the warm, flickering light of the candles scattered throughout. The aisles were lined with pews of dark wood, their surfaces smoothed from years of use, and tapestries depicting scenes of devotion and sacrifice hung along the walls. What drew Cassian''s eye most was the altar at the front. There, illuminated by a cluster of softly glowing candles, stood a statue of a woman. Her expression was serene yet shadowed by sorrow, a shroud of grief carved into her delicate features. At her feet, thorny vines coiled tightly, their dark tendrils stained with what looked like blood, as if they had pierced her bare skin. The sight was both beautiful and unsettling, a silent testament to pain and faith intertwined. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Russella paused to let them absorb the scene, her eyes glancing back at them as if gauging their reactions. Seeing that they were still taking in the details, Russella allowed them a moment before speaking. "The caretaker lives at the back of the church," she said. The three nodded and followed her as she added with a smile, "This church is the oldest building in the village. It was here long before any settlers arrived. The statue of the ''Pained Goddess'' was also here from the beginning." And giving the statute a Reverent look, she continued, "No one knows who she represents or her name, but humans are hopeful creatures. They found solace here and began to pray to her, myself included." Cassian''s interest was piqued as she recounted the church''s history. They crossed through the large structure and reached the backyard, where a garden and a small house stood. Ignoring the beautiful scenery, Cassian asked, "Why is she called the ''Pained Goddess''?" "Because she takes all of our pain and bears it," said a new voice, joining the conversation. Everyone turned, surprised by the newcomer. She was a strikingly beautiful, mature woman dressed in dark red garments that covered her entire body, leaving only her hands and face exposed. Even her hair was hidden beneath a matching veil, though from her dark eyebrows, Cassian guessed that her hair was likely black¡ªa common color in the world. Her skin was rosy, and she had sharp, large eyes set in a small, delicate face. Most of her features were fine and understated, except for her eyes and full, rosy lips, which naturally drew attention yet didn''t seem out of place. Everything fit together perfectly on her face. She was tall and lean, but her loose clothing obscured her figure, making it difficult for Cassian to discern her shape. The woman''s expression softened as she stepped closer. "The Pained Goddess," she began, her voice warm and resonant, "Is said to embody all the suffering of those who seek her. It is believed that she takes their pain into herself, allowing them a moment of peace, a respite from the hardships of life. That is why so many have come here over generations¡ªto find comfort in her silent compassion." Cassian listened intently, noting the deep reverence in her tone. The others exchanged glances as the woman continued, "Some believe that the statue has seen every sorrow this village has endured, standing vigil as an unwavering witness. It is said that even when prayers are whispered in despair, she hears them all and holds the weight within herself." Read exclusive adventures at §Þ?? The silence that followed was solemn, charged with a shared respect for the legend. The woman turned to Russella with a curious look. "Are these new members seeking to join our services?" she asked, a hopeful smile touching her lips. Russella''s expression shifted, a shadow crossing her features as she shook her head sadly. "No," she said softly. "They''ve come from the city''s law enforcement department." The woman''s smile faltered but didn''t fade entirely. Instead, curiosity sparked in her eyes. "Really? My elder brother and his family live there," she said with a hint of pride. At her words, the faces of Cassian, Dallas, and Cassandra grew troubled. Russella met the woman''s gaze with a sympathetic look and said gently, "Dasika, they are here about your brother''s family." Confusion flickered across Dasika''s face, her smile fading as worry settled in its place. "What about them?" Chapter 125: The Pastors Connection Cassandra took a deep breath, her gaze soft but firm as she spoke. "Dasika, your brother''s family... they were murdered recently. The entire family, except for his daughter¡ªyour niece. Her body hasn''t been found, and we believe she wasn''t killed." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.As the words sank in, Dasika''s face went pale. She blinked a few times, as though trying to process the heavy truth. Her hands, which had been resting calmly at her sides, suddenly began to tremble. The smile that had graced her face just moments ago vanished, replaced by a look of pure shock. She took an unsteady step back, her body swaying as though she could no longer support herself under the weight of the news. The room fell silent, the only sound the rustling of the trees outside and the soft creak of the wooden floor beneath their feet. It was as if the world itself held its breath, waiting for her to speak, to react. But she couldn''t. She simply stared, wide-eyed and unblinking, as though the ground beneath her had shifted. Cassandra, seeing her stumble, instinctively moved forward and caught her by the arm, steadying her. Her voice was gentle, filled with empathy. "Please, sit down," she urged softly. "I know this is shocking and painful, but we need your help. We''re here to find out who did this, to catch the murderer. If you could answer some of our questions, it would help us." Dasika''s trembling hands gripped the edge of a nearby table, and she closed her eyes, trying to steady her breath. The shock seemed to be overwhelming her, leaving her frozen in place for a moment. Her lips parted, but she couldn''t speak¡ªshe only shook her head slowly, as if in disbelief. Minutes passed, and slowly the shock began to wear off, though the sorrow lingered in her eyes. Dasika''s gaze wandered to the statue of the Pained Goddess at the far end of the room. Her hands clasped together in prayer, her voice barely a whisper as she asked aloud, "Why, Goddess? Why must I feel this pain? Why have you chosen me to bear this weight?" Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over. She looked up at the statue, as though waiting for some divine response, but there was only silence. It was then that the sound of a child''s laughter cut through the heavy atmosphere. The door to the small house opened, and in came a young boy, no older than eight or nine, his cheeks flushed from running. His eyes were bright, his smile wide as he giggled and caught his breath. He had clearly been playing outside. But when he saw his mother standing there, tears streaming down her face, his smile faltered. The joy in his eyes quickly dimmed, and he stopped dead in his tracks. "Mom... why are you crying?" the boy asked innocently, his voice small but full of concern. His little hands reached out, trying to comfort her without fully understanding what had happened. Dasika, her hands still trembling, quickly wiped away the tears from her face, though they continued to fall. She forced a smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "It''s nothing, my dear," she said, her voice unsteady. "Mom is just... feeling a little sad, that''s all." The boy stared at her for a moment, his brow furrowed as he looked between his mother and the strangers in the room. He didn''t seem convinced, but he didn''t press the matter further. He simply walked up to her, hugging her legs tightly, his small arms trying to comfort her. The room was heavy with grief, but the presence of the child seemed to shift the air slightly, grounding Dasika in a way. She looked down at him, her heart aching, torn between the sorrow she felt for the loss of her family and the need to protect the boy who stood before her, unaware of the tragedy unfolding around them. Cassandra gave Dasika a moment, her heart aching for her as well. She could feel the weight of the nun''s grief, and it made her wish even more that they didn''t have to be the ones to bear this news. But there was no turning back now. "Dasika," Cassandra began softly, her voice gentle but firm, "I know this is difficult, and we''re sorry to have to bring you such news. But we need to ask you about Pastor Abraham Cronus, the man who helped your brother''s family move to the city. Anything you know about him could help." Dasika''s expression grew confused. "Why the pastor?" she asked, her brow furrowing in concern. Cassandra hesitated for a moment, clearly weighing her words. Finally, she spoke, her voice lower. "We believe Pastor Cronus might be connected to the murders. It wasn''t just your brother''s family¡ªsix families have been killed so far, and we suspect more could follow. If you know anything about him, anything at all, please, you have to tell us." To their shock, Dasika suddenly became defensive. She shook her head, her voice rising slightly. "He wouldn''t do something evil like this." "I''ve been telling them the same," Russella added, her tone sharp with frustration. "He''s a kind man, the kindest I''ve ever known." Russella glared at Cassandra, who looked visibly frustrated by their reaction. Stay connected with §Þ?? As Cassian stepped into the conversation, he raised his hands in a calming gesture. "Whoa, whoa, no need to fight¡­" Cassandra shot him an angry look, but he quickly looked away and continued, "Lady Russella, Detective Cassandra isn''t saying he murdered those families. She''s just saying it''s possible he might have known something about them. All we''re asking is if you know where he might be, or if you know of any other families he helped move to the city. We need to confirm something." The two women exchanged a tense glance before Dasika spoke, her voice cautious. "I don''t know where he is now, but I do know of two families he helped move to the city. He helped my brother''s family, and there was another tow." Saying this, Dasika shared what she knew about the families, and Russella also added information about another family she was familiar with¡ªone that was different from the two Dasika mentioned. She had told Cassian about it the night before, but he was grateful that Russella had brought it up herself. If he had mentioned it, Cassandra and Dallas would have bombarded him with questions about why she told him and how it happened, which would have been troublesome. Cassian silently thanked her for saving him from that hassle. Chapter 126: Better Treatment The trio had uncovered more leads than they had expected, which made things both easier and more complicated. While they now had more clues to follow, they didn''t have enough people to investigate all of them.The first lead involved the three families from different villages who had moved to the city. These villages were scattered around the jungle, making it difficult to visit each one. The journey was dangerous, and going one by one posed significant risks. Even with the three of them together, it would be challenging¡ªespecially since only Cassandra, with her warrior rank, could handle the potential threats. It would be unusual and suspicious for high-ranking warriors or mages to be found in this jungle. The forest, with its strongest monsters rated around 3 stars, would pose no real challenge to them, so there was little reason for such powerful individuals to be there. Similarly, high-ranking mages only ventured into the forest to gather specific ingredients, which this particular jungles lacked. If such powerful individuals were in the jungle, it could only mean they were involved in something shady. While it was rare for higher-ranking warriors or mages to be there, the same couldn''t be said for those of lower ranks. Many lower-level warriors and mages roamed the jungle, making it difficult to determine whether they were engaged in illicit activities or just seeking adventure. These individuals posed a risk if the trio decided to investigate the leads one by one. Now, as the three sat in a village restaurant eating lunch, they contemplated their next move. "I say we visit those villages together, all three of us, and figure out what to do from there," Dallas suggested, dipping a piece of bread into a muddy-looking soup with bits of meat floating in it. But to Dallas''s disappointment, Cassandra shook her head. "That''ll take too much time, and we need to report back to the department. They''ll start worrying if we don''t return soon. A delay of one or two days is manageable, but not more," she said, eating the same dish as Dallas. "Then let''s send him to inform the department and request reinforcements to help follow up on these leads or any new ones that might come up," Dallas suggested, gesturing at Cassian, who was quietly preparing his own meal, adding green and red dressings to a plate of fruit. Both women turned to him, and he looked back at them, slightly confused. He hadn''t been paying attention, too focused on savoring the dish he was assembling. Cassandra sighed, shaking her head. "It''s too dangerous to send him alone," she said. "Where am I going, Miss Cassandra?" Cassian asked, confusion in his eyes as he mixed the fruit in his bowl. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To the city, to report our findings to the department," Cassandra replied, eyeing his dish. The spicy, citrusy aroma made her mouth water. "Can I try some?" Cassian nodded and pushed the bowl toward her. "Go ahead." Dallas, intrigued by the dish, reached over and took a piece of fruit¡ªa grape¡ªwhile Cassandra chose an apple. As they tasted it, the initial burst of spiciness and tanginess filled their mouths, gradually softened by the natural sweetness of the fruit. Dallas spoke up as she finished chewing. "He could take Daniel with him. We were already planning on heading back, and if that''s not enough, we could hire a Circle warrior from the village. Aiden mentioned there are a few around." Cassandra, being the strongest of the three and their leader due to her seniority in the field, fell into deep thought. After weighing the idea, she nodded and looked at Cassian. "Are you okay with going back to the city without us, Cassian?" Cassian, still savoring his spicy fruit salad, nodded. "Yes, Detective. But can I fight any monsters on the way?" he asked with a hopeful grin. "No, you can''t," Cassandra said, shaking her head, much to Cassian''s disappointment. Noticing his reaction, she added, "Given how things are unfolding, we''ll be in this jungle for a while, so you''ll have plenty of chances for that later. For now, focus on informing the department as quickly as possible. Also, tell them to send a long-distance message relay board." "Understood, Detective. I''ll get it done," he said with a slight salute, his tone light but earnest. Then, pausing for a moment, he asked, "So, when should I leave?" "Tomorrow morning," Cassandra replied, leaning back in her chair. The tension in her shoulders eased slightly as she saw his enthusiasm. Cassian''s face lit up, and before he could contain himself, he blurted out, "Does that mean I''m free for the rest of the day? Can we go hunt some monsters?" Cassandra couldn''t help but smile at Cassian''s boyish excitement. With a nod, she said, "Fine, but make sure to find Daniel first and ask him to find someone who knows where we can spot monsters around the village. It''ll save us some time." Cassian nodded eagerly, already envisioning the hunt. "I''m on it," he said, finishing the large plate of fruit in record time, as if he were drinking rather than eating. In moments, he was off to find Daniel, leaving Cassandra smiling at his enthusiasm. Dallas noticed and asked, "Detective, may I ask why you go easy on him and treat him like a kid?" Cassandra looked surprised by the question and offered a small smile. "I didn''t realize I was doing that," she admitted. "But I suppose it''s because he is a kid." She added with a touch of uncertainty, "Maybe that''s why I treat him that way." Find more to read on M V L Dallas nodded in agreement. "You''re right, he is a kid. So, who agreed to let him work in the special unit instead of just being a regular constable?" But as she spoke, she realized Cassandra had become absentminded. Cassandra''s smile faded, her thoughts drifting. She hadn''t fully noticed how she''d been treating Cassian, though she was aware she''d been kinder to him than others. It wasn''t just out of habit¡ªit was a way to draw closer to him, to understand more about him and the mysterious person he was said to know at the Beacon of Knowledge. Chapter 127: New lucky charm Cassian spent the entire day hunting and managed to complete the task. Along the way, the new injuries replaced the old ones he''d sustained in previous battles with monsters. Now, lying in bed with aches spreading throughout his body, he still wore a wide smile as he looked at his status.[Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : Trainee Attributes Strength: 14 Agility: 11 Endurance: 19 Intelligence: 14 Explore more adventures at M V L Dexterity: 12 Vitality: 10 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Apprentice Lv5 Half Body Massage Mastery : Lv2(119/500) ] [Accepted task : The Skilled Masseur(0/10)] [Finished Task : Path of the Gladiator (Completed), Beginner Monster Slayer (Completed) [Training points : 61] Not much had changed in his status, aside from his sword mastery leveling up and another task completed. Both tasks had taken a lot out of him, leaving him with just 61 messy training points. With those points, the only thing he could afford was another self-repairing training sword. He didn''t understand why it was even available; the first one had never broken, since it repaired itself automatically. The other option was a stamina potion for 20 points. He could see some use for it, but for now, he didn''t need it. Plus, it seemed overpriced¡ªhe could buy ten stamina potions just by selling the body of a one-star monster, which he''d learned after finding one today. He regretted not taking the monsters he''d killed earlier, but the ones he and Cassandra had taken down today had already been sold. He made a decent sum from that, which he was now considering using to buy a better sword when he returned to the city. As he imagined what his new sword might look like, he pictured a hilt made of shiny red gold. "No, black would be cooler," he said with a smile, visualizing each detail piece by piece. A sudden knock at the door interrupted his daydream, breaking his focus. He frowned, puzzled about who would visit him so late at night. He wasn''t in the mood for company, especially with the persistent ache in his body. When the knock came again, he sighed, pushing himself up from the bed with a groan. Hoping it wouldn''t be a long conversation, he called out in an annoyed tone, "Coming," and opened the door. Standing there was Russella. "Lady Russella," Cassian said, surprised. He glanced around and, seeing no one else with her, asked, "What brings you here so late at night?" Instead of answering, she simply asked, "May I come in?" "Please, come in," Cassian said, stepping aside to let her in. "Thank you," Russella replied, and as Cassian closed the door, she turned to face him with a smile, holding his gaze without saying anything. The silence stretched just long enough to make Cassian shift awkwardly, unsure of what to say as he offered a hesitant smile in return. Finally, breaking the tension, she spoke. "I came to repay the kindness you showed me last night." Cassian''s cheeks flushed, and with a sheepish grin, he said, "You don''t have to. I just did what any man would do when he sees a lady in distress." Russella''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she watched his reaction. Stepping closer, she closed the distance between them, leaving him surprised as her scent filled the space between them. Her fingers lightly grazed his stomach and trailed downward as she asked, "Then what should I do? I know you won''t accept it willingly, but I can''t help wanting to repay you. Would you stop me if I do?" ''What is happening?'' Cassian''s mind screamed, his eyes wide with shock, but he managed to keep his composure. As he felt her hand move toward his waist, he didn''t need to hear any more. With a sharp intake of breath, he shook his head, wordlessly answering her unspoken question. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Russella chuckled, pulling her hand back just before it touched him, leaving Cassian both disappointed and curious. He kept his expression neutral, though his eyes silently questioned her. Catching his look, she smirked and reached up to squeeze his cheeks playfully, as if he were a child. "You''re too cute¡­" she teased. Cassian''s face flushed with embarrassment, but he didn''t stop her, grinning despite himself. At least he managed to return the playful energy in his own way. "Well, now you owe me twice over for all this teasing," he said, smirking as she released his cheeks and rubbed them. "You said you did it expecting nothing in return, just helping a lady in distress," Russella teased as she took a seat on the bed. Her smile made her look years younger, though the silver strands in her hair and the graceful way she spoke reminded Cassian of her age. He didn''t mind¡ªit added a certain allure that excited him even more. The thought of giving her another massage or receiving some form of repayment crossed his mind, but he realized his attempt to play it cool might have backfired. Russella''s smile softened as she noticed his dejected expression. "Come here," she said, opening her arms. Cassian''s face lit up as he stepped closer. She took hold of the waistband of his pants, pulling him even nearer. "I didn''t come here planning on this, but if it''s what you want, then so be it," she murmured. He wasn''t sure exactly what she intended, but he was thrilled by the direction things were heading. As she unbuttoned his pants, she paused, looking up at him with flushed cheeks that made her look endearingly youthful despite her mature features. "Promise me you won''t tell a soul about this or what happened last night," she said. Without hesitation, Cassian nodded and vowed, "I promise, I won''t." As he spoke, he realized he had been repeating this phrase often lately. Each time, it seemed to lead to something unexpectedly good. Making a mental note, he decided that saying those words might just be his new lucky charm. Like as she slipped his pants down, Cassian didn''t know exactly what was to come, but he was certain of one thing¡ªhe was going to sleep very well once she was finished. Chapter 128: Stepping out the comfort zone (R-18) Cassian''s eager smile grew as Russella''s smooth hands wrapped around his member. Her touch was warm, but his penis was like a heated rod, radiating an intense warmth that pulsed under her fingers as she pressed along its veins. Despite the heat, there was no discomfort, only a shared anticipation.''Is she going to finish me off with just her hand?'' he wondered, eyes fixed on Russella''s head, her neatly combed hair streaked with gray and black. His gaze traveled down to her slightly flushed cheeks as she continued to move her hand up and down his length, her focus entirely on him. She continued for a few moments, making Cassian''s member swell even more. "I haven''t done this in a long time, so I apologize in advance if it''s not perfect," she said softly. Cassian nodded, unsure of what to expect next. He watched as her eyes lingered on his penis, her hand moving in steady strokes. She took a deep breath, leaned in closer, and, to his surprise, pressed her lips to him in a warm, sucking kiss on his penis head, followed by a wet lick. Before he could fully process it, she took the head of his member into her mouth, causing his hips to jerk slightly at the sudden, warm sensation. Cassian gasped softly, a moan escaping as his hips moved on their own, pushing him further into her mouth. She accepted it, her tongue swirling around him, her throat adjusting as the head of his member pressed deeper. He was stunned, caught between disbelief and the overwhelming sensation. Cassian had only heard tales of women doing such acts with their mouth, and he''d once thought of asking Lucy during their next encounter, though their first time had left him too caught up in pounding her vagina. It wasn''t necessarily better than other experiences, but he found himself enjoying it more than he had expected. Watching someone take a disgusting body part of him into their mouth, something he would have never done himself, stirred something in him. She glanced at him as he recovered from the shock, his face alight with satisfaction. She pulled back, her lips tightening around him, and as they did, they gently stroked the part of his penis between them. Only the tip of him fit inside her, just the head and maybe an inch more, if Cassian had to be precise, but that was all. Explore new worlds at M V L Yet, Cassian found himself enjoying it more than he had expected. He didn''t know it could feel this pleasurable, as her mouth created a strong suction all around him. Her throat seemed to pull at him as if she were trying to draw every last bit of him in. However, for her, Cassian wasn''t about to finish just that, not for a couple more minutes, at least. But Russella didn''t realize that if she had, she might not have started at all. As she moved her head back and forth, focusing only on the tip of him, her tongue caressed the sensitive part, but she felt it wasn''t really having the same effect on Cassian. From her experience, men typically reached their climax within seconds with mouths, just like her husband. But with Cassian, it had already been more than half a minute, and he hadn''t budged. Aside from the initial, sudden jerk of his hips, he had remained still as she continued. ''My jaw hurts...'' she thought as the size of him filled her mouth completely, forcing her to stretch her jaw to its limits. She had expected this, thinking he would finish in mere seconds. But Cassian didn''t seem close at all, and now she found herself doing something she had never needed to do before. For Cassian, though, simple blowjob wasn''t gonna do knew this, so she pushed herself out of her comfort zone, and as she gagged slightly, he couldn''t help but moan, feeling as though he were being drawn deeper into a tight, slippery hole. Like the sensation of penetrating a vagina, but with an added force that seemed to suck inside. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t just the act itself, but Russella''s throat working to accommodate his size, trying to bring him closer to climax. It seemed to be having the desired effect, as Cassian''s face twisted in pleasure, feeling himself being drawn deeper. He stayed there, immersed in the sensation, until, unexpectedly, the head of him slipped entirely into her throat. He remained still for a moment, savoring the moment, before Russella hastily pushed him back. She gasped loudly, her eyes brimming with tears. Cassian, still lost in the pleasure, looked at her with concern as she struggled, and quickly reached for her shoulder. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with worry. "Cough... cough... I''m fine... I just thought I could take it... cough, cough..." she said, wiping away her tears. Despite the discomfort, her face carried a wide grin, excitement gleaming in her eyes. "You still haven''t finished, right? Let me try again..." Cassian felt a surge of concern at her grin, but when she reached for him, her eyes shining with eager anticipation, he hesitated. Part of him wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t bring himself to. After all, he wasn''t about to deny her the chance to give him pleasure, especially when she seemed so eager. Once again, she took Cassian into her mouth, this time skipping the teasing and going straight for it. She guided him deeper, her throat widening to accommodate him. Her hand pressed firmly against his hips, encouraging him to press himself further into her mouth, while she moved her head forward. With that, she managed to take the head of him into her throat, causing her eyes tears a bit. Yet, she didn''t pull him back this time. Cassian fought the urge to thrust deeper, determined not to overwhelm her. He didn''t need to force it, though. As she had taken half of his penis in her mouth already, and she moving her head rhythmically, pulling him in and out she sucked more of length as it went on. The tightness of her throat sending waves of pleasure through him, causing soft moans and something more to rise within him. Chapter 129: Clouded Rationalization (R-18) "I''m cumming..." Cassian announced, his hips bucking forward as the release finally overcame him. Russella expertly guided him, making him feel the pleasure of the deep connection with her throat, each pull sending waves of sensation that surpassed anything he had imagined.Even when he was no longer fully in her tight grip, the sensation remained, with her mouth still working perfectly. She continued to take him in with precision, her throat''s suction intensifying, while her tongue moved skillfully, combining with the warmth and pressure of her throat, creating an overwhelming experience for him. This was enough to push him over the edge, and within minutes, he announced his release. Russella, though surprised, had enjoyed the feeling of taking him deeper, but she didn''t want to take him directly to the back of her throat. Despite this, the sensation of him in her throat made her feel a surprising pleasure, though she knew she''d have to stop now. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian released, and the warmth spread inside her mouth, leaving a trail as she continued to suck, drawing everything from him until he could give no more. Finally, he pulled away, his body spent from the intense experience. Continue reading stories on M V L As the bittersweet taste lingered in her mouth, Cassian looked at her, his eyes filled with a mix of pleasure and emotion. The orgasm had been the most intense he had ever experienced, and it felt as though it was still taking hold of him, even as his body began to calm. He noticed the soft, swollen cheeks of Russella, still holding the remnants of his release, he wished he could see how it look inside her mouth. Russella seemed to sense his thoughts and slowly opened her mouth, offering him a glimpse of what was inside. The sight made Cassian''s body react again, his veins pulsing as his member, still sensitive, began to stir once more, drawn to the unexpected view before him. Her pink lips, with a hint of red, were stained with remnants of his release, some pooling in the hollow of her throat, while a few trails of it slid down her tongue, making the scene more intense than he had anticipated. Cassian couldn''t tear his gaze away, noticing the faint traces of the liquid still clinging to her lips. Then, he heard the distinct sound of her swallowing, followed by a soft gulp . ''She swallowed it?'' Cassian thought, his eyes widening in surprise. The sound of her swallowing was unmistakable, and he watched, slightly stunned, as her cheeks relaxed and she took another gulp. With a wide smile, she opened her mouth again, revealing the glistening remnants inside. The mixture of saliva and his release formed a thin string, connecting her tongue to the roof of her mouth, trailing between her upper and lower teeth, and out between her lips. Cassian, captivated by the sight, watched as Russella smirked. She closed her mouth and, with a playful glint in her eyes, asked, "Did you enjoy it?" "I can''t even begin to describe how much..." Cassian replied with a smile, watching her wipe the remnants from her lips. "Well, I also enjoyed doing it..." she said, smiling. Her cheeks were still flushed, but there was no embarrassment in her voice or eyes. Instead, there was something else¡ªan undeniable arousal that was evident in her gaze. He noticed the way her thighs were pressed tightly together, but he couldn''t quite understand why she felt this way. After all, she hadn''t done anything to spark it. Though confused by her reaction, Cassian had a feeling it had something to do with the intimate act they had just shared. With a grin, he asked, "Since we both enjoyed it, how about we do it again?" Russella seemed amused by his suggestion, her eyes scanning the room before her gaze dropped to his lap. She noticed his growing arousal, surprised by how quickly he had regained his desire. She hadn''t expected him to recover so fast. To be honest, she wanted to do more as well. She had just discovered a new sensation deep in her throat and wanted to explore it further. The feeling of him inside her made her body tingle, and she was sure her panties were soaked with her own desire. All of this was caused by the pleasure she experienced from feeling him fill her throat completely. She hesitated, unsure of why she was feeling this way. It wasn''t because of the intense orgasm from the previous night¡ªthough it had been long overdue, she didn''t care much for that kind of pleasure. By morning, it was all but forgotten. What mattered more to her was that she had been saved from the pain of the past days, thanks to his help. Tonight, she was simply repaying that favor. She knew she couldn''t repay him in the way he had helped her¡ªwhat he did felt like a miracle. She didn''t feel capable of offering anything like that in return. So, she did what he wanted, or at least something related to it. But in doing so, she experienced a new kind of pleasure, one that clouded her mind and made her question the boundaries of her relationship with him. She felt as though she might be betraying her husband if she did it again, even though, in a way, she had already crossed that line. Her eyes drifted down to Cassian''s member, now hard once more¡ªnot as much as before, but she was certain she could make it happen. As that thought crossed her mind, she muttered to herself, ;If I''ve already betrayed him, why would doing it again be any different?'' She tried to rationalize, but her ability to think clearly was clouded by her emotions. The things she was trying to justify, a thing that didn''t really make sense. ''I''m not betraying him again, it''s just the first time¡­ if I give him one after another, it''s still just once, right? It would be different if I did it tomorrow. That would be betraying him, but now, it''s just one time¡­ not even a full night, just half an hour, twice. It doesn''t really count as twice... yeah, it''s not the same.'' But she managed to convince herself, and with that, her hand reached for Cassian''s hard member once again. Chapter 130: Vulgar or beautiful (R-18) "Gulk, gulk¡­" The room was filled with a mix of gagging and wet sounds, and Cassian''s face reflected pure bliss. The source of the noises was his crotch, and the one making them was none other than the woman he''d met only recently. Somehow, their relationship had progressed at an incredibly fast pace.On the first day, he''d seen and touched her sensitive areas, drawing moans from her. Now, on the second day, she was doing the same to him. He couldn''t help but appreciate how quickly things had escalated, wishing more relationships would move this fast. As he lay on the bed, Cassian glanced down at his stomach, just below where he could see Russella in motion. Her head moved rhythmically from the tip of his member down to the base, drooling slightly to ease the movement as she took him into her mouth. Inside, he felt her throat accommodating and drawing him in with each descent. He could sense it flexing as it adjusted around him, tight and slippery, squeezing him firmly each time she went deeper. Her tongue rested stationary at the bottom of her mouth, adding a subtle massage to the parts that brushed against it as she bobbed her head up and down. ''Ahhh... why am I enjoying doing this?'' she questioned herself, bewildered by the desire that had taken hold of her. When she first saw Cassian''s member, her initial thought was how it might feel inside her, never imagining she''d crave it in a place she didn''t even know could be penetrated. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, here she was, overwhelmed by the unexpected pleasure, a sensation so intense it left her drenched with arousal. Each time she took him deeper, the large head stretching her throat walls sent waves of tingling heat through her, sparking small, shuddering climaxes. The fullness and pressure urged her toward a more powerful release, and she found herself moving with increasing fervor, no longer mindful of appearances but intent on pushing them both to the orgasm. As Cassian watched her, surprised by the sight of Russella squeezing her own breasts, he realized just how deeply she had surrendered to her arousal. He had known she was enjoying the act, but he hadn''t expected her to abandon all hesitation and let him see it so openly. With her hips angled slightly toward him, Cassian didn''t waste a moment. He reached out and grabbed her buttocks firmly, squeezing as he moaned, "Your throat is like a cum-sucking machine, Russella¡­" Russella''s cheeks flushed, unsure if the embarrassment came more from the squeeze or Cassian''s bold comment. She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, catching his playful chuckle as his hands lingered, moving toward the center of her buttocks. Reaching between her legs, Cassian felt the dampness that had spread from Russella''s core, and a smirk tugged at his lips. He grabbed one cheek, squeezing and stretching it outward, causing her body to tense and her other entrance to clench. Wanting to feel her bare skin, he slid his hand down toward her feet and slipped it under her skirt. His fingers trailed up her soft, warm thighs, pausing to give them a firm squeeze before moving further inward. As he explored, he was met with the slick wetness coating her inner thighs, the heat radiating from her making his fingers damp almost immediately. "You''re so wet..." he murmured, running his fingertips over her soaked panties, pressing lightly to trace the outline of her soft folds beneath. Russella shivered at the touch, moaning around his length as her eyes rolled back, still bobbing her head. She didn''t stop him; instead, she gripped her own breasts even tighter, adding to the overwhelming sensations building inside her. Cassian gazed at her, captivated by the way she worked him with complete abandon. To some, the scene might have seemed messy or even unappealing, with drool trailing down her chin and neck, coating her lips as she continued. But to Cassian, she had never looked more beautiful. Her flawless, milky-white skin glistened with a sheen of sweat, her rosy cheeks flushed from exertion and the stretch of his length inside her mouth. Strands of her gray hair fell across her face, framing her features perfectly and adding to the allure that left him breathless. "You''re so beautiful, Russella..." he said, squeezing her thighs hard. ''Bastard, does he think praising me will make me do it one more time?'' Russella thought, feeling a bit embarrassed by his compliment. She knew it wasn''t true. Who could possibly find her beautiful in this situation? She herself felt disgusted by what was happening¡ªher throat making vulgar sounds as she sucked him in such a vulgar manner. She couldn''t understand how anyone could find her beautiful now, But Cassian did. His fingers teased her folds even more, pressing harder against her wet panties, making them cling to her shape. He could feel her soft pubic hair beneath the fabric as he traced the contours, his touch sending waves of pleasure through her. His movements were enough to increase Russella''s pleasure further. It was the same for Cassian, as Russella felt his arousal intensify when she noticed his penis growing in size inside her throat. Surprised and feeling stuffed, she tried to pull back, but before she could, she felt Cassian''s hands pushing her head down as he announced, "I''m cumming..." Stay connected via M V L Her eyes widened as she felt the warm liquid squirting down her throat with force. As her own core heated up, she moaned, squeezing her thighs together. Her vagina released a gush of fluids, but with her panties in the way, she wasn''t able to release it as forcefully as she wished, causing her pelvic muscles to tense as she exerted more pressure. Enough that more and more fluids gushed out, drenching Cassian''s hands as he pulled her panties aside from her folds, finally allowing her orgasm to release freely. While she struggled, pushing her orgasm out, Cassian had no problem letting go inside her throat. As he emptied himself, he released her head, and she quickly pulled away, moaning as her body trembled, releasing more of her orgasm. The fluid trailed down her thighs, wetting her clothes and the bed beneath her. Chapter 131: Confirmation of being a Pervert Cassian was still in a trance from last night, as Russella had made him feel like he was in heaven with her throat. But as morning came, Cassian had to face reality. He was now sitting in a carriage with a newcomer whose name he didn''t even know, as it didn''t matter much to him. Explore more stories at M V LThe newcomer was merely a first-circle warrior from the village, hired to ensure Cassian''s safe travel to the city. The driver was Daniel, whom Cassian knew a bit better than the new warrior. Daniel was also a second-circle warrior skilled in close combat. Meanwhile, Cassandra and Dallas had gone to investigate the village where Pastor Abraham had helped a new family settle into the city. It would take them some time to confirm if those families were the ones who had been murdered, but not longer than it would take for Cassian to return from the city. It would only take six days for him to return from the city¡ªone and a half days for travel, the same amount of time spent there for rest and explaining what had happened, and two more days for the journey back. He was set to be busy for the following week, but he was just as excited as he was the night before. Last night had been all about Russella, who had given him an incredibly pleasurable experience that he wished could last forever. This time, however, he was hoping for some fun with Katherine and Lucy. With Katherine, he wasn''t certain how it would go, as it was more of an experiment to see if she was truly awake or asleep while he was with her. With Lucy, he was confident there would be no issues¡ªshe seemed to enjoy him enough to welcome even the more humiliating moments without complaint. With thoughts of what he planned to do in the city over the next two days and reflecting on what he had already accomplished, Cassian found himself with a bit of free time. His main task was to report his findings about the village, which included details on Pastor Abraham Cronus, and the Wan family. He also needed to mention that the pastor had helped other families move into the city, a lead his team was investigating and for which they needed reinforcements to expedite the case. Additionally, Cassian needed to purchase a real sword. Thanks to the money earned from the monster carcass he had slain¡ªand the one Cassandra had killed but graciously allowed him to claim¡ªhe was wealthier than before. Cassandra, already affluent, hadn''t needed the spoils, so Cassian had taken them for himself. Beyond buying a sword, there were other matters on his list, some fueled by his curiosity and more mischievous side. He needed to confirm if Lady Katherine was indeed the same as the heroine in the novels she read¡ªa woman with a penchant for hidden desires. As the carriage rolled on, the rhythmic clatter of hooves against the dirt path filled the air, blending with the occasional rustle of leaves from the forest lining the road. Cassian leaned back, the sun''s rays filtering through the trees and casting dappled shadows on his face. The anticipation of the coming days made him smirk. The city, with its bustling markets and hidden corners, would provide more than just a stage for his investigation. He glanced at Daniel, who was focused on guiding the horses. The hired warrior, a young man barely out of his training, sat stiffly beside him, hands gripping the hilt of his sword like it was a lifeline. Cassian''s thoughts drifted, the image of Katherine''s subtle smile as she read by the window mingling with memories of Lucy''s eager laugh. ''I''m going to fuck them to knock out,'' he thought with a smirk. He''d already accomplished that with Lucy, leaving her utterly spent and passed out after their intense session. With Katherine, he hadn''t yet attempted such a feat, but the anticipation of seeing her reaction filled him with eagerness. He recalled Lucy''s expression as she succumbed to exhaustion: her tongue slightly slipping out, lips curled into a delirious smile, and eyes rolling back as she floated in a realm of pure bliss. But all of this was still a few days away, and he found himself impatient for it. The memory of Russella''s draining and skillful mouthwork from the night before left Cassian in a daze, questioning if he was even in reality or trapped in a dream where she kept pleasuring him endlessly. He only snapped back to reality when he glanced down and didn''t see her head moving up and down at his waist. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian leaned back against the carriage seat, the rhythmic creaking of the wheels beneath him fading into the background as his thoughts drifted. He could still feel the phantom touch of Russella''s lips and the way her tongue traced every vein and contour. The memory alone was enough to stir a familiar heat in his body. He exhaled sharply, trying to regain control of himself. It wasn''t the time or place to get lost in such thoughts, especially with the task at hand. The road to the city stretched ahead, promising both duty and indulgence. He needed to stay focused. But even as he tried to focus on the mission ahead, images of Katherine and Lucy intertwined with his memories of Russella''s touch, teasing him with what awaited in the days to come. As his thoughts grew hazy, he mused, ''I hope Lady Katherine needs a massage...'' He genuinely wished this from the bottom of his heart. It had been weeks since she''d had one, and he knew how difficult it was for her to go without. The absence of a massage left her enduring the same relentless pain that Russella felt whenever her tremors struck. Thinking about Katherine, he also began considering how to confirm whether she had any hidden desires from the massage, or if she simply saw it as a way to relax. He wasn''t sure what it was, but he made a plan to find out. If even the moves he made was met with no objection, he would take it as confirmation. Chapter 132: Destructive mana particles "Your team did a good job," Sergeant Hally said with a nod as Cassian shared what they''d uncovered about the Wan family. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Cassian went on to explain about Pastor Abraham Cronus and how he''d helped a lot of families move into the city to spread his teachings. "Take a break for now. I''ll set up some reinforcements to head back with you to Surock Village to follow up on the leads," Sergeant Hally added, standing up with a frustrated look. "I''ve got to get them from another department, so it might take a bit." "Any idea how long ''a bit'' might be, sir?" Cassian asked, a hint of impatience in his voice. Sergeant Hally sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Could be a day, maybe two. Depends on how fast the paperwork moves and how cooperative they''re feeling over there," he said, his tone almost apologetic. Cassian wanted to ask why Julius and his team couldn''t go as reinforcements, but he held back. He was exhausted from all the travel and just wanted to collapse onto a soft bed. Still, there were a few things he needed to handle before that. Sergeant Hally mentioned the reinforcements would be ready in a day, so he didn''t want to put things off until the last minute. The main task on his mind was buying a sword, but other thoughts kept distracting him. One of those distractions was visiting Lady Katherine and giving her a massage. The desire to feel her soft body won over buying a sword, and he headed to the Beacon of Knowledge. Within an hour or two, Cassian found himself at Lady Katherine''s door. To his luck, she was inside, resting. When he stepped in, she greeted him with a smile. "You''re back¡­" "Yes, my lady," Cassian replied, bowing with a smile. His eyes flicked to Lucy, who was standing nearby. She smiled and asked, "Did you catch the murderer, then?" Cassian shook his head with a tired smile as he walked closer. "We''ve got some promising leads, though," he said. "Oh? And what are they?" Katherine asked with a smile. Cassian took a seat on her bed while she settled into the chair, and Lucy continued combing her hair. Cassian leaned back slightly, exhaustion weighing on him. "We found out that a pastor named Abraham Cronus might be involved. He''s been helping families move into the city to spread his teachings. One of those families was among the victims," he explained, noting Katherine''s curious expression. Katherine''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Cronus? That name does sound familiar," she said, a hint of concern in her voice. "Really? Where have you heard it before, my lady?" Cassian asked, excitement sparking in his tired eyes. Any clue she had could speed up their investigation. "I''m not sure," Katherine replied, sounding a bit uncertain. "I''ll tell you when I remember." Cassian''s face fell with disappointment. Lucy paused her combing for a moment and glanced at him. "So, what''s the plan now? Are you heading back out soon?" she asked before resuming the gentle strokes through Katherine''s hair. Cassian sighed. "Sergeant Hally is working on getting reinforcements. We''ll be heading to Surock Village tomorrow to follow up. Since I had some free time, I figured my lady was due for her massage, so I came by." "Well, I''ve been feeling my body getting tenser and tenser these last few days¡­" Katherine said, stretching her neck. "I guess you know my body well, Cassian." She shifted slightly, making herself more comfortable. Lucy chuckled softly as she finished the final strokes of the comb through Katherine''s hair. "I''ll leave you two to it, then," she said, stepping back and placing the comb on the table. With a polite nod, she excused herself from the room, leaving Cassian and Katherine alone. Cassian watched her leave, wishing he had a moment alone with Lucy to cuddle her soft body. But now, with Katherine here, he didn''t mind waiting. He turned to her and asked, "So, how''s your research been, my lady?" as he took a seat at her feet. Katherine glanced down at him as he settled at her feet, her expression softening. She seemed to consider his question for a moment before responding. "It''s been slow," she said with a sigh, her fingers lightly tapping on the armrest of her chair. "A lot of dead ends, really." Continue reading at M V L As Cassian''s fingers gently massaged her feet, the tension slowly melted away, warming them and easing the strain. Katherine began explaining her research, though Cassian didn''t fully understand the details. Still, he was a great listener, so he gave her his full attention. She described her work, something related to producing a specific type of mana particles that only appeared during the death of certain gods or when worlds were either breaking apart or coming into existence. He wasn''t entirely sure what she meant by "worlds breaking," but it seemed like a difficult process to create those particular mana particles. Being a good listener also meant asking questions at the right moments, so Cassian did just that. As he moved to massage her legs, enjoying the feeling after so long, he asked, "So, these mana particles you''ve been trying to produce¡ªwhat are they supposed to do? How will they make you stronger?" Katherine''s face lit up with excitement as she answered, "Do you know about the Philosopher''s Stone?" Cassian grinned. "Yeah, it''s the thing that turns anything into gold, right? I wish I had one." He chuckled, imagining how different his life would be if he had such a miraculous object. "Well, these particles behave similarly," she said with a wide smile. "The difference is, instead of turning whatever they touch into gold, the things get completely destroyed down to its base¡­" Cassian couldn''t help but feel a chill at the thought of such a thing existing, but then he recalled an instance and muttered, "Just like that spell you used, ''Parisosa.''" He remembered the monstrous Eidolon spawn turning into dust by that spell. Katherine nodded, her smile growing even wider. "Yeah, exactly. But this would be far more destructive¡­" Chapter 133: A Little Spark of Genius "So, what''s the problem?" Cassian asked, starting to grasp what she was aiming for."Well, at first, it was creating these mana particles, which we call Nash particles. After a lot of hard work, we managed to do that. But now, the issue is containing them¡ªthey destroy everything, even the space around them," Katherine said, sounding weary. "It''s been difficult to keep them stable. And if I figure that out, the next step is turning it into a usable spell¡­" Cassian was focused on massaging her thighs, which felt as familiar as ever, yet he always discovered something new each time. Now, he couldn''t help but notice how perfectly shaped they were, fitting snugly in his hands. As he continued, he said, "The Parisosa spell seems pretty similar to what you''re trying to create. Why not use that as a starting point?" Katherine''s excited smile faded slightly as she paused to think. "I hadn''t thought of it that way¡­" she said, her tone a bit uncertain. Cassian, too engrossed in the feel of her thighs, didn''t notice the shift in her mood. "Well, now you have. Does it help with figuring out your problem?" he asked. Katherine sighed, her expression thoughtful as she looked off to the side. "I don''t know¡­ it might," she admitted. "I''ll need to make some calculations and see if the properties of the Parisosa spell can be adapted to stabilize the Nash particles." Cassian finally noticed the seriousness in her eyes and paused for a moment, his fingers resting on her thighs. "Take your time, my lady. If anyone can figure it out, it''s you," he said with a reassuring smile. Katherine smiled at his compliment, a glimmer of hope and excitement sparking in her eyes. She couldn''t be sure if his idea would work, but the possibility that Cassian might have helped solve a problem that could elevate her to a god-like existence filled her with delight. Deciding he deserved a reward for his insight, especially since she''d been keeping him waiting for weeks, she said with a playful grin, "Well, how about we move this to the bed?" Cassian''s eyebrows lifted in surprise, but a smirk quickly formed on his lips. He stood up, the exhaustion from the day momentarily forgotten as Katherine shifted to bed. Cassian waited for Katherine to undress as she usually did before a massage on the bed, but this time, she simply lay down with her clothes still on. A flicker of disappointment crossed his mind at the thought of the extra effort it would take to remove them. However, the idea of gradually doing so while massaging her sparked a new sense of anticipation. Finding it unexpectedly arousing, he moved to sit beside her thighs as she lay on her back, looking up at him. Enjoy new adventures at M V L Cassian let his hands gently trail over Katherine''s clothed thighs, the fabric adding an intriguing barrier between his fingers and her skin. He started slow, kneading the muscles beneath with practiced skill, feeling her body gradually relax under his touch. Her breathing deepened, and she closed her eyes, a subtle smile appearing on her lips. He leaned in slightly, catching the faint scent of her perfume. His fingers traced down to the edge of her dress, and he paused for a moment, glancing at her face. Seeing her eyes still closed, he gently lifted the hem, exposing her legs up to her knees. He checked her expression again, but there was no reaction, so he continued, revealing more of her legs bit by bit. Though he hadn''t forgotten to watch for any sign of awareness or response, he couldn''t help but wonder if she would stay relaxed and unbothered by this unconventional massage¡ªor maybe even enjoy it. It wasn''t about seeing more of her, as he had already seen her bare before and undressed her lot of times. Instead, he was curious to see if this would draw any reaction from her. But he wanted to enjoy this moment, too. He took a long look at her exposed thighs, then squeezed one with a raw, hungry desire, nothing like the practiced motions of a massage. He let his hands roam over both thighs, relishing their softness as he gripped them firmly. They were full, pale, and inviting, tempting him to feel more. He shifted to sit between her legs, sliding her skirt off to reveal dark green panties that stood out enticingly against her fair skin. Cassian placed her thighs around him, savoring the feeling of their inner warmth against his body while his hands explored the outer curves up to her waist and over her hips. Noticing she still showed no sign of discomfort or objection, he continued, blending firm, appreciative squeezes with genuine massage strokes to ease the tension in her muscles, which had noticeably tightened since the last time. He moved on to massaging the muscles around her core and near her love handles, which felt softer than the rest. The same softness as her core muscles, and the thought of feeling them made his anticipation grow. For now, though, he was content with squeezing her love handles, feeling her thighs tighten around him with each firm press. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing her relaxed state, Cassian was pretty sure Katherine was either asleep or pretending to be. Either way, he was determined to find out tonight. But first, he would finish the massage he had started. Once that was done, he''d confirm his suspicions about whether she was awake or asleep while continuing his more daring actions. The first thing he was going to do now was raise her top, exposing her stomach up to her breasts. His eyes focused on the curves of her stomach, lingering most on her deep navel¡ªthe most erotic part of her abdomen. He gently positioned her butt over his thighs, pulling her closer to him, and leaned down to kiss her stomach. As his lips made contact, he noticed her tremble slightly, but her eyes remained closed, and her mouth stayed silent, not releasing a sound. Smirking, he leaned in to place more kisses, trailing up toward her navel. Each kiss seemed to make her quiver, though he couldn''t tell if it was from pleasure or simply the sensation of his soft lips brushing against her skin. Chapter 134: Giving Katherine a good time (R-18) ''What is my puppy up to?'' Katherine wondered, struggling to keep her eyes closed as Cassian traced gentle circles around her nipples. He''d been doing this for several minutes, only occasionally brushing over her sensitive peaks, which left her frustrated as they stood taut and needy, like ripe pink cherries begging to be plucked.Before he began teasing her to the point of frustration, he had already stripped her completely bare and completed the massage, except for the final part where he would usually use his fingers. Instead, he leaned in to kiss and suck on her breasts, which she welcomed, thinking of it as his well-deserved reward. But he hadn''t stopped there; he positioned her so her body pressed firmly against him, making sure he felt every reaction she had to his touch. His lips trailed soft kisses along her stomach while his hands teased her nipples, driving her frustration higher. The combination of his touch and kisses left her more aroused, intensifying the need for the release he''d been building up inside her. She struggled to find a way to make him push further without giving herself away. Waking up and ordering him to continue would work¡ªCassian would never disobey¡ªbut it would mean admitting she had been awake the whole time, even during the previous massages. And she wasn''t ready to admit just how much she enjoyed his touch. Cassian was also battling his own predicament, struggling against the urge to take things further, regardless of whether she admitted she was awake or not. The intoxicating scent and taste of her filled his nose and mouth, clinging to his clothes. Her bare, damp folds pressed against his shirt, leaving wet traces that only fueled his desire to have her completely. He felt her stomach muscles quiver beneath his lips, prompting him to kiss and suck on her curves. His hands moved to squeeze her shapely breasts, enjoying the way her nipples perked under his touch, appreciating their softness and elasticity. Cassian wondered if he''d ever get enough of them, he would have liked feeling them with his mouth too but he had nearly lost control earlier while sucking on her them, which was why he switched to teasing them with his hands instead. But now, as he kissed down to her lower stomach, the scent of her arousal overwhelmed him, breaking down the last of his restraint. His arousal strained painfully against his pants, on the verge of bursting free. He knew he couldn''t hold back much longer. Just then, a thought crossed his mind: ''Just because I cum doesn''t mean she will...'' With that, he hurriedly removed his clothes and repositioned Katherine, lifting her legs and spreading them wide while tilting her hips up. He leaned over her, pressing kisses from her breasts up to her armpits as he raised her arms. She let out soft moans as he playfully sucked at her skin, a smirk forming on his lips. Moving up, he captured her lower lip in a deep, unexpected kiss. Katherine was momentarily surprised but chose not to react as he continued. She nearly let out a loud moan into his mouth when she felt something hot, hard, and large brushing against her folds. ''What''s that?'' ''What is he doing?'' Questions raced through her mind, but she couldn''t voice them without giving away that she had been awake the whole time. Her unspoken question was quickly answered when Cassian whispered into her ear, "My lady, if you''re awake, stop me now, or I''m going to continue." Katherine''s confusion deepened as she thought, ''What is he talking about?'' But realization struck as she felt his fully hardened length pressing insistently against her folds. ''Don''t tell me...'' she gasped inwardly as the pressure increased. ''No... who taught him this? My puppy...'' She was stunned. She had always believed she held full control over his desires, but this version of Cassian, confident and sure, was nothing like the inexperienced young man she thought she knew. ''No... I wanted to take my puppy''s first...'' The thought echoed in her mind, but before she could process it, she felt her folds stretch to accommodate his thick length, the heat intensifying as he pressed deeper inside. A moan slipped from her throat into his mouth, and her hand clenched the bedsheets tightly. She kept her eyes closed, body relaxed and unmoving, fighting the urge to reveal she was awake. It took everything in her to suppress any reaction as her body responded to being penetrated, especially after such a long time. Her heart raced, and her breathing quickened¡ªenough for Cassian to suspect she was awake. But he was too focused on the sensation of pushing his entire length inside her tight folds. Once he was fully buried, their hips pressed together, he broke the kiss, breathing heavily as he felt her walls clench around him. "You''re so tight, my lady..." he whispered, squeezing her cheeks to make her lips pout and part. Without hesitation, he captured her pouted lips with his own, deepening the kiss. In Katherine''s mind, one thought echoed, ''Too deep...'' She was completely filled, her body stretched to its limit. The spasms of her inner walls only heightened the sensation, clinging to Cassian''s hardness as if savoring a long-awaited indulgence. As he began to pull back, her body instinctively tried to draw him in deeper, resisting the loss. Cassian groaned, "You''re pulling me in so tightly... my lady..." He managed to withdraw his hips before losing to the insistent pressure and thrusting forward again. The sudden movement forced a gasp from her, and he seized the moment to cover her open mouth with his, slipping his tongue inside to engage hers in a playful battle. Her tongue moved to evade his, confirming she was fully aware and awake. But Neither of them was in a state to pick up on subtle cues as Cassian continued moving his hips, thrusting in and out despite Katherine''s body gripping him tightly, as if trying to keep him deep inside. ''No... no... he''s moving... I can''t... I can''t... endure it...'' she screamed in her mind, lost in the overwhelming waves of pleasure. Cassian would have savored hearing those unspoken thoughts if she could voice them, but instead, he simply focused on his movements. As he drew back and pushed in once more, her body reacted instinctively, tightening even more around him as a muffled moan escaped her lips. If her eyes had been open, Cassian would have seen them roll back in pure bliss as her body silently screamed, ''I''m cumminnnng...'' "Haa, haa, you''re getting tighter, my lady..." Cassian chuckled as he watched her tremble through her orgasm. He had intended to tease her into asking for release, thinking she was still pretending to be asleep. But seeing how quickly she reached climax from just a moment of his thrusts, he suddenly had a far better idea¡ªone that would make her admit she had been faking sleep, and do so in a much more exciting way than the approach he had originally planned. With a smirk, he grabbed her curvy waist, appreciating how she kept her legs spread open, as it would have been bit hard to move, now as he was in postion, he looked down, watching as her folds eagerly took him in completely. Her red curls around him added to the intensity, and as he slowly pulled out, his glistening member slid free from her. Her folds gripped him tightly, her body still quivering from the aftershocks of her orgasm. As he thrust back into her, the sensation sent another wave of powerful pleasure through her, causing her body to tense in surprise as another intense orgasmic waves rippled through her. "Ahhh..." she moaned loudly as her orgasm intensified. ''Stop moving,'' she thought to herself, not wanting to break her act, even as the overwhelming pleasure sapped her strength. ''I''m still coming...'' she told herself. If she had said it aloud to Cassian, he might have stopped, but instead, as he watched her body tremble and her hips buck upward, he withdrew and thrust back in as deep as he could, savoring the way her body reacted to him. Find your next read on M V L His grip tightened around her waist, holding her in place. His fingers dug into her soft curves, relishing both their softness and the erotic intensity they conveyed, a sign of her maturity and allure. The sight of her quivering beneath him only heightened his pleasure, making him savor each moment even more. He continued his rhythmic thrusts, slow yet powerful, prolonging Katherine''s orgasm for nearly another minute. The combination of mental and physical ecstasy he felt from watching her reaction pushed him closer to his own release. "My lady, you''re so hot... I want to keep doing this to you," he said, his breathing ragged as his hips continued to move, picking up speed. He felt himself grow warmer, the heat intensifying. Between his heavy breaths, he added, "If you''re awake, tell me when to stop... because I might not be able to on my own." Katherine was still recovering from her orgasm, her mind barely rational. She could hear what Cassian was saying, but she reminded herself that she couldn''t let him know she''d been awake the whole time. Even if he suspected it, she didn''t want to confirm it. Besides, she wasn''t a active participant; she was just lying there, experiencing physical pleasure she rarely got to enjoy. And Cassian was unexpectedly skilled at giving it to her. So, she decided to let him continue, her body craving more as she lay there, pretending to be asleep while he carried on. One thought still lingered in her mind: ''How is he so good at this?'' The truth was that Cassian had a knack for learning through practice, perfecting his skills with repeated attempts¡ªlike that night with Lucy, where he''d learned how to give a woman a truly good time. For Katherine, however, this was unacceptable. She wanted to train him to please her in the way she preferred¡ªgentle, romantic, and dominant in a way that suited her desires. But Cassian''s approach was far from that. His powerful thrusts made her body shake each time, and his impressive length, which she''d seen before, now left her unsure if she could handle it fully. She had hoped to gradually adjust, but he wasn''t giving her that chance. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took her so suddenly and intensely that it caught her off guard. His member fit perfectly, molding her vaginal insides to its shape as it teased her with overwhelming pleasure. With each movement, her body adjusted, enhancing the sensation as the most sensitive spots of her folds pressed more firmly against his member, amplifying her pleasure when it moved in and out of her. Chapter 135: Water pump (R-18) Cassian''s hips moved at a rapid pace as he grew accustomed to Katherine''s tight, gripping insides, pleasuring her with each powerful thrust. Her moans, whether genuine or part of her pretense, only fueled his enjoyment, and he lost himself in the intensity of the moment.Katherine, too, was overwhelmed with pleasure. She wished she could somehow take a more dominant role without revealing she was awake, but his relentless, powerful movements were making her lose control, flooding her body with bliss. She felt confident she could endure for another few minutes, but she doubted Cassian would finish within that time. Realizing she might need to push him toward his own climax, she took partial control of her body. Focusing on her spasming folds, which were difficult to control as they continued to pulse and contract, just on the brink of another orgasm. And as she took the control the tightness around Cassian''s member intensified, bringing them both closer to the edge. "Ohhhh... you''ve gotten so tight, my lady," Cassian said in a surprised tone as he felt her folds grip him harder, making it more difficult to move in and out. Despite the challenge, he continued, finding even more pleasure in the added resistance as her walls stroked him with greater intensity. ''Ahhhh... he''s so hard...'' she moaned, the friction between them heightening as her sensitive spots were stimulated more intensely. The tingling pleasure increased as she held herself tight around him, unafraid of reaching another orgasm. She welcomed it, embracing the rush of pleasure that came with it. She just wanted to push Cassian to his release, which he soon reached as he announced loudly, "My lady, I''m coming..." Continue your saga on M V L ''Where?'' The question echoed in her mind at his declaration. As he quickened his pace, a jolt of realization struck her thoughts. ''Inside... no, you can''t...'' Cassian didn''t hear her silent protest, and before she could even finish the thought, she felt a rush of warmth as he released deep inside her . ''No...'' she moaned internally. But Cassian''s hips continued their rapid movements, eager to release every bit of his pleasure. Her body tensed, and she covered her face with her arm as loud, unmistakable moans escaped her, betraying her act and revealing she was fully awake. This only fueled Cassian''s excitement, seeing her true response and realizing she was enjoying it despite pretending otherwise. His climax became even more intense, releasing wave after wave into her until he was spent. Yet he didn''t stop, his hips continuing to move as he held her waist tightly, unwilling to let go. He watched her breasts bounce with each thrust, her hardened, cherry-like nipples drawing him in. Leaning forward, he took one into his mouth, and even as his member softened momentarily post-orgasm, it quickly hardened again, ready for more. Katherine, who had assumed he would stop after his release, was taken by surprise when Cassian didn''t pause. Instead, he continued to send shockwaves through her body with each thrust. The heightened sensitivity from holding herself so tightly around him pushed her into another orgasm, this time powerful enough to make her lose all control. Her folds spasmed even more intensely around him, urging his movements to regain speed even faster. Beneath her arm, tears pricked Katherine''s eyes from the overwhelming pleasure and heat building within her. To her shock, she felt it begin to release, a moan trapped in her throat as her chest arched upward. ''No... no... something''s coming... stop... no..'' she thought helplessly. Cassian sucked on her nipples hard as she pressed them into his mouth, his hips moving at a relentless pace. Lost in the overwhelming pleasure, Katherine''s thoughts spiraled. She never imagined she would beg for an end to such intense pleasure from intercourse, yet here she was, her spasming folds unable to contain the heat as it erupted, causing her to release onto Cassian. The sensation sent another jolt through her, silently pleading for him to stop, as it was almost too much to bear. He paused, but only to glance down at the warm liquid that splashed over him, noticing the scattered droplets on her stomach and his own skin. A smirk crossed his lips as he withdrew from her, causing more of the warm fluid to trickle out, albeit with less force. As he pulled out, he watched Katherine''s body tense, shivering in anticipation and desperate to release the lingering heat freely. Unaware of her body''s desperate state, Cassian thrust back into her, causing the fluid to gush out with even more force and drawing louder moans from Katherine. The sensation of her release, intense like molten lava, was both overwhelming and addictive. She wasn''t sure if she could handle more of these powerful climaxes, but she was in no position to stop him. He continued his slow, forceful thrusts, savoring each moment her body released more of the warm fluid. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s relentless pace prolonged Katherine''s orgasm, draining every ounce of built-up pleasure from her as her body trembled with exhaustion. The dry, overstimulated pleasure left her feeling on the edge of what she could endure. In her mind, she pleaded, ''Stop... ugh... I can''t... anymore... ugh...'' At that moment, a character from a novel she had recently finished reading came to mind. The situation mirrored her own: overwhelmed by pleasure while pretending to be asleep, torn between wanting it to stop and the irresistible urge to continue the act. It wasn''t her pride driving her to keep pretending¡ªshe had lost any semblance of that after her second orgasm began. Instead, it was something deeper, a hidden part of her that craved for him to keep ravaging her under the guise that she was still asleep. Even if she didn''t fully understand it, this had become her own version of role-playing. Even if she wanted to get up and ask him to stop, the truth was that she was enjoying the pleasure too much. Initially, she had only planned to see how Cassian would react, finding amusement in him sneaking touches to her breasts or hips while she pretended to be asleep during his massages. It allowed her to indulge while staying in control. She had intended to reveal her act and let him continue while she was awake, but before she could, he had taken things much further. Now, he had made her release so much that she felt completely spent, her lips dry from exhaustion as he kept going, extending her orgasm and making it even more intense and sensitive. Chapter 136: A lengthy release (R-18) "Why do you stop, my lady? Cum more... cum more for me," Cassian urged, pushing her over the edge again. In her mind, she snapped with exasperation, ''I haven''t stopped cuming, you bastard...''And she truly hadn''t. From the moment she had drenched the sheets with her release, she had been trapped in an ongoing state of orgasm. It had been over half an hour now, each second spent clinging to the last remnants of her strength just to keep her mind from slipping entirely. Her body was consumed by waves of intense pleasure, heightened further by Cassian''s repeated releases at intervals, contrasting with her continuous state. But he continued with the same intensity as before, now positioning her in a way that left her feeling deeply embarrassed. She never imagined she''d actually be taken like this¡ªpositions she had only read about and fantasized over but never thought she would allow in reality. Her face was buried in the pillow, her hips raised high as she knelt in a posture called the turtle, a variation of other primal positions she preferred not to dwell on. Cassian''s movements were unrestrained, pressing his body fully against her back as his hands squeezed her breasts from beneath. His hips slammed against her with raw desire, filling the room with the rhythmic sound of their bodies meeting, while his length moved in and out of her still-spasming folds. ''How can he keep going so many times?'' she wondered as more moans spilled from her lips. The answer to her question was clear : Cassian couldn''t get enough of her body. He explored every inch of her, squeezing her breasts, pressing his fingers into their softness, sucking and pressing them against his face. He kissed and sucked on her stomach, caressed and spread her hips, savoring every part of her. But even that wasn''t enough. He captured her lips, tasted her tongue, kissed her cheeks, and even trailed kisses to her shoulders and the curve of her back. His hands returned to her breasts, squeezing them with a fervor that made it seem like they were an addictive drug to him, something he couldn''t resist. Katherine was still in disbelief, her mind spinning as she struggled to comprehend how he could continue with such fervor. Every part of her body felt overstimulated, yet Cassian''s relentless energy didn''t waver. Each movement sent jolts of pleasure coursing through her, and her own long, unyielding release showed no sign of waning. Her muscles trembled, caught in an unending state of tension as she gasped for breath, trying to match his intensity. Her body was caught in a seemingly endless cycle of pleasure, each wave crashing over her with unrelenting force. Every time she thought she might be reaching her limit, Cassian''s movements spurred another surge of intensity, making her cry out. The weight of him, the way he claimed her without pause¡ªit was too much and yet exactly what she craved in that moment. Read new chapters at M V L "You are so sexy, my lady..." Cassian muttered between kisses and touches. Katherine knew that every time he praised her like this, he was approaching another climax. This presented its own challenge; her womb was already filled to the brim with his essence, some of it beginning to leak out. That alone might have been manageable, but the more he released inside her, the more sensitive she became, as if his essence acted like an aphrodisiac to her body. Her long red hair was disheveled from all the movement, some strands sticking to her curvy, sweat-slicked back and looking tantalizing against her rosy, milky skin. Cassian took every opportunity to kiss and lick her wherever he could, focusing on even the most embarrassing places¡ªher armpits, behind her knees, her feet. He even nibbled on her ears, which nearly made her buck him off, but she held on, secretly enjoying it. Yet, she was only human, and her limits were being tested. Cassian, on the other hand, seemed boundless, his stamina far outpacing hers as he resumed his rapid thrusts. ''I''m coming, my lady...'' he announced once more. Each time he said those words, Katherine braced herself, clenching her fists and teeth to handle the overwhelming sensations. She knew if she didn''t steady herself, she''d end up making another mess like before when she had squirted uncontrollably. This time, though, she feared the result would be even more intense and undeniably more embarrassing. "Haah... haah..." he panted heavily against her neck, releasing deep inside her as he held her breasts firmly. He pressed his hips tightly against her, pushing his crotch to her backside, making her buttocks squeeze out to the sides as he finished. ''Ahhhh... please, let this be the last,'' Katherine silently pleaded, feeling as though she couldn''t take any more of his release. Her prayers seemed answered when Cassian''s grip on her breasts softened, though he continued to hold them gently. His movements slowed, and for once, his length began to lose its firmness, unlike before when it would regain its strength almost instantly. Relief washed over her as she realized it was finally ending. Cassian collapsed onto her, pressing his full weight down and causing her to slide into a fully prone position beneath him as they both caught their breath. His softened length slipped out of her, causing the built-up warmth to trickle out, making Katherine moan softly from the sensation. She felt a wave of relief wash over her as the heat and tension in her body began to subside. ''Finally, he''s done...'' she thought, feeling his warm breath on her neck. It seemed he had drifted off to sleep. Carefully, she shifted to look at him, noting his closed eyes, and sighed with a tired smile. ''How could he put me through this? I gonna punish him hard in the morning... when he wakes up.'' Gently pushing him to the side, she collapsed, too drained to move further. His arm rested over her as his essence continued to seep from her sensitive, swollen folds, pooling on the damp sheets beneath them. With that, her eyes fluttered shut, joining him in exhausted slumber. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 137: Cassian the beast (R-18) The moonlight that had filtered through the window began to retreat as the first rays of sunlight took its place. Two red-haired Ven Dykes lay peacefully asleep, their breaths steady. One, a mature beauty, held the other¡ªa young boy¡ªclose to her, his expression content as he nuzzled deeper into her embrace. Her arm wrapped around him, and her bare leg draped over his, ensuring he stayed near. He seemed to relish the closeness, his face pressed blissfully against her ample chest.As the sunlight streamed in, it caught their fiery red hair, making it glow like it was alight with flames. The warm light highlighted their flawless features, casting an ethereal glow over them. The two seemed like mother and son, but they were not; they were merely linked by blood. Their exact relationship was unclear¡ªthey weren''t sure if they were cousins, aunt and nephew, or some other distant relatives. Now, however, their bond had shifted: the beautiful woman had hired the man as her servant a few months ago, making their relationship of that master and servant. Last night, that servant had nearly turned her into a willing captive of pleasure, pushing her to climax again and again. Her body had responded so intensely, molding itself to the shape of him as if permanently. She had been on the brink of complete submission and, in some ways, already had. She didn''t realize it yet, but she would soon understand if she let this boy have his way with her again. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, she was sound asleep, her body and mind at ease. Cassian had drawn out every last bit of tension, exhaustion, and worry from her the night before, replacing it all with pure, unforgettable pleasure. Even if she chose to refrain from indulging with him again, the memory would linger. The one responsible for her potential addiction to this newfound pleasure slowly opened his eyes, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. Finding himself tightly embraced by his beautiful master, he reveled in the warmth of her soft body pressed against his. He idly wished for another to hug him from behind, surrounding him in a blissful embrace, but even this was enough. He tightened his arms around her, pressing his face into her ample chest with a thrill of excitement as he thought, ''I really did it with my lady...,'' feeling fully exhilarated. As he lay there, half-asleep, Cassian briefly wondered if it was another one of his dreams about Lady Katherine. But as he fully woke and saw her beside him, reality settled in¡ªit hadn''t been a dream. Glancing up at her peaceful, sleeping face, he smirked, recalling how different her expressions were last night. He hadn''t realized before that she''d been pretending to be asleep. When he shifted slightly, her arms instinctively tightened around him, making him pause with a smile. As he raised his gaze, he was met with her enchanting face, made even more captivating by the sunlight illuminating it. The light caused a slight furrow in her brow, which smoothed out as he gently placed a pillow to shield her from the sun. She relaxed, a small smile forming on her lips, and Cassian felt utterly bewitched. Leaning closer, he captured her soft, red lips in a kiss, his hand squeezing the thigh draped over him, holding him firmly in place. He kissed her deeply, their mingled warmth and shared breaths making their lips damp with saliva until he was satisfied. Pulling back slightly, Cassian brushed a few stray strands of hair behind her ear and placed a soft kiss on her cheek. Still cradled in her embrace, his hand rested gently on her buttocks. In a tender voice, he whispered, "Wake up, my lady¡­" Katherine''s eyes fluttered open, still heavy with exhaustion as she adjusted to the morning light. The unfamiliar warmth pressed against her brought back flashes of last night, and then she heard the voice that confirmed it, "Good morning, my lady¡­" Cassian''s sweet smile met her gaze, and she couldn''t help but smile back. "Good morning," she responded softly, while thinking to herself, ''My puppy... though you were quite the beast last night.'' Memories of his untamed passion and how he''d nearly driven her to the edge flooded her mind. Feeling something warm and firm pressing against her stomach, Katherine''s eyes widened momentarily before she looked at Cassian with an amused smile. ''Look at this bold boy¡­ didn''t even bother with underwear,'' she thought, her hand moving up to cup his cheek. "I didn''t realize you stayed here all night," she said, a playful tone in her voice as she awaited his response. ''Does he really think just because I indulged him last night, he can sleep naked beside me? Pets have their own places; I''m not one to let them share my bed.'' "I was so tired, I didn''t even realize when I fell asleep while massaging you," Cassian replied with a cheeky grin, making it clear he knew she had been awake during their late-night encounter. Katherine understood exactly what he was implying, but kept her expression composed and amused. "Oh? Did you happen to remember taking off your clothes as well?" she teased, arching an eyebrow. Cassian put on a mock look of surprise. "Did I do that again? My apologies, my lady. I have this strange habit of undressing in my sleep¡ªsort of a sleepwalking illness," he said, feigning embarrassment, though the wide grin on his face betrayed just how pleased he actually was. Katherine chuckled softly, shifting under the covers as she glanced down and noticed the faint bite marks on her breasts and shoulders. "It''s strange... I still feel tired, even after your so-called massage all night. My sleep was... restless," she said with a playful lilt. Cassian''s smile grew as he leaned in closer, his eyes locked with hers. "Oh? You didn''t sleep well, my lady? I wonder what could''ve kept you up," he teased, tilting his head as if in thought. "If you''re still feeling tired, I''d be more than happy to give you another massage to ease any lingering tension." Her eyes narrowed as she caught the mischievous glint in his gaze. ''As if I''d let you...'' she thought, then remembered the relentless pleasure he gave her the night before. ''Maybe¡ªbut only after I make you pay a little,'' she mused, a hint of mock anger flickering in her eyes at the memory of his merciless pace. Seeing Cassian look up at her with those bright red eyes and a face full of innocent charm, Katherine''s expression softened, her mischievous smile turning gentle. ''How could I ever punish my sweet puppy?'' she thought as she brushed her fingers along his cheek. "No need, just let me rest a bit longer," she said. "Can I stay here too?" Cassian asked, unabashed and with a pleading look that made Katherine chuckle. She nodded, "I don''t mind," she replied. But as his hand settled on her waist, a twinge of soreness reminded her of last night. With a small sigh, she added, "And while you''re at it, a little waist massage wouldn''t hurt¡­ just while you lie here." "As you wish, my lady," Cassian agreed, nuzzling against her chest as he shifted lower. Sliding one hand down under her to her waist and the other already resting on her back, he gently pulled her closer, pressing her even tighter against him. Katherine''s eyes widened momentarily at the movement, but as the position proved more comfortable, she relaxed and settled her weight onto him. Cassian began to slowly massage her waist, savoring the sensation of her soft body fully enveloping him. He couldn''t help but wish he could taste her again, her breasts so temptingly close and pressed against his face. Continue your adventure with M V L "My lady, I have one request..." Cassian murmured, his eyes fixed on her cherry-red lips that brushed softly against his cheek and nose. "Mmm..." Katherine responded with a content hum, unwilling to shift even an inch from the most comfortable position she had ever found herself in. "Can I taste your nipples? They look like cherries..." he asked, unsure where the courage had come from. It might have been because he had taken her so thoroughly, but now that he had asked, he felt Katherine''s breath go still and her body tense. He could sense her sharp gaze on his head, but he didn''t dare look up, afraid of what he''d see. He quickly added, "I apologize, my lady. I don''t know why I asked for it. Please, punish me for my offense..." But it was all his illusion, as Katherine didn''t look angry. Instead, she wore an amused smile, thinking, ''You bastard, I didn''t punish you for coming inside me, and what makes you think I''ll punish you for asking to suck my breasts?'' She thought with an amused smile as she brushed her hand through his hair and said, "Go ahead, but only because you''re so good at massaging me...but don''t expect anything more okay." "Yes, my lady..." Cassian replied with a grin, eagerly taking her nipple to his lips. Chapter 138: Gifts Cassian left the towering structure in the center of the city with a broad grin. He had just shared an exhilarating shower with Lady Katherine, an invitation she had extended herself¡ªa proposition he couldn''t possibly refuse.While their time together had been filled with playful intimacy, Cassian was left pondering the shift in their relationship. He couldn''t quite figure out where they stood now. ''Does this mean I can have sex with her whenever I want?'' he questioned internally. The ambiguity gnawed at him, as Katherine hadn''t brought up the events of the previous night or even hinted at what it all meant that morning. She was more conversational, allowing him to touch her freely without needing an excuse, yet she kept certain boundaries intact. He had the freedom to explore almost all of her, but when it came to her more intimate parts¡ªespecially her folds¡ªshe subtly maintained control. For now, he knew he would need to ask if he wanted to push those boundaries any further. ''Or maybe she just want have it while pretending to be asleep?'' Cassian pondered as he stepped into the carriage heading to the law enforcement department. The complexity of their relationship was too tangled to unravel at the moment, so he decided to set it aside. He would revisit those thoughts during his next encounter with Lady Katherine. For now, his attention shifted to the investigation into the families settling in the city and their enigmatic supporter, Pastor Cronus. But before delving into that, his gaze drifted to the sword lying beside him. It rested in a dark green sheath, its handle exposed and etched with intricate black carvings. Unable to resist, Cassian drew the blade partway, revealing a metallic green surface with an inscription that gleamed in the light: Valak Savtant vat vayu . He didn''t know who had crafted the sword or the meaning behind those words, but he relished how it felt in his grasp. Whatever the inscription meant, it held significance, and even more so because it was a gift from Lady Katherine herself. It was his first real sword, and he longed to christen it with its first battle, whether against a formidable foe or an embodiment of evil. "May it be worthy blood," he murmured to himself as he slid the blade back into its sheath. Cassian smiled as he looked ahead, excitement brewing at the thought of venturing back into the jungle. Unbeknownst to him, he was being watched from an almost impossible distance. The observer, perched atop a towering building, had a vantage point that spanned hundreds of meters. This figure had tracked Cassian''s carriage, leaping silently across rooftops until the vehicle turned down a different street, prompting him to halt. Panting but grinning widely, the man slumped onto the roof, his drenched form belying the agility he had shown moments before. One eye glowed with an unnatural white light that quickly faded, leaving only a dull, pale stare. With a dark chuckle, he muttered, "That damned rat... he was right. This boy does Enjoy exclusive content from M-V-L have ties to that bitchy Princess Katherine." Had Cassian caught sight of him, it would have marked their third encounter¡ªa strange connection that seemed to weave between their paths without reason. Until now, these encounters had been fleeting, but it appeared their interactions were about to escalate, with this mysterious figure shadowing Cassian''s every move. Still catching his breath on the rooftop, the figure''s gaze shifted to a nearby building¡ªa residential home. Through a window, he spotted a young boy around Cassian''s age, practicing sword swings in his room. The man''s lips curled into an unnaturally bright grin, almost too wide for comfort. "I think I''ve earned myself a gift for all this effort," he muttered, a glint of madness in his eye as he licked his lips and prepared to leap directly onto the roof of the boy''s room. The man slid through the narrow window, his entry almost ghostly in its silence. The biting chill of the outside air swept into the room with him, but it did nothing to disturb the peaceful scene within. Shadows crept up the walls, cast by the flicker of a small lamp still burning on a distant table. His eyes glinted, a pale, unsettling white that seemed to absorb the scarce light, giving him an almost otherworldly look. His broad frame moved with surprising grace as he scanned the room, taking in every detail with a practiced, predatory gaze. His cheeks, flushed a deep crimson from the cold, twitched with barely restrained excitement. The corners of his mouth curled upward, a smile hovering dangerously close to an unhinged cackle. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy, oblivious to the presence behind him, continued swinging his sword with focused determination, unaware of the intruder''s silent entry. The man''s eyes widened with an eerie glint, his entire frame quivering as he stepped forward. His hand, trembling with anticipation, reached out toward the boy. In a voice low and jagged, he muttered, "I''m going to enjoy breaking you, my new toy..." After what felt like an eternity but was merely minutes, he straightened, eyes darting around once more. The man pulled a large, heavy bag over his shoulder, its shape oddly contorted and bulging as if barely containing what was inside. His face lit up with that eerie, too-wide grin, a grotesque contrast against his flushed, round features. His breath came in quick puffs, turning to mist in the cold air, adding to the sinister atmosphere as he stood in the center of the room, momentarily savoring the stillness. With a final sweep of his gaze, he turned and, just as noiselessly as he had arrived, slipped back out through the window. The room returned to its silence, now absent of the unsettling presence that had invaded it, but with an air that felt heavier, marked by the traces of what had just occurred. The man disappeared into the shadowed streets, the bulging bag on his shoulder and that unnatural smile still plastered across his face, looking as if it might tear his skin if stretched any further. Chapter 139: Human slaughterhouse About half an hour later, the man emerged into a pitch-dark room, the size of which was impossible to discern through the dense shadows. Yet, the darkness posed no obstacle for him; his white eyes glowed with an unnatural light, illuminating the space just enough for him to navigate. He moved with confidence, making a sharp turn at a point that seemed arbitrary to any outside observer.The direction he took was anyone''s guess, but one detail stood out: the large bag slung over his shoulder. It shifted slightly, and the movement brought a twisted grin back to his face, one that replaced his momentary seriousness with an unsettling, gleeful expression. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey, hey, my new toy is excited¡ªawake so soon, are we?" the man said, his grin unchanged, eyes glinting with a cruel spark. With a swift motion, he raised his free hand and delivered a sharp chop to the bag. The restless movement stilled immediately, whatever was inside ceasing to struggle. "Back to sleep, now," he muttered, the gleam of excitement fading as his expression turned cold and serious once more. He continued navigating through the winding darkness, his steps echoing softly. After a few more minutes of weaving through the maze-like shadows, a faint, flickering light appeared up ahead. Straightening his posture and setting his features into a disciplined mask, he approached the lone, fire-lit area in the midst of the shadowy labyrinth. "I have confirmed it, sir," he announced as he stepped into the glow. "Oh, and which visitor do we have this time?" an old voice rasped from within the dimly lit room. The white-eyed man straightened his posture even more, dropping the bag from his shoulder as he bowed deeply. His large stomach made the movement awkward, causing him to nearly lose his balance with the force of his effort. Find exclusive content at M-V-L "It''s me, my lord, sir¡ªJohnny Kidona," he said, his tone deferential. "Ah, the Toymaster''s son..." The hint of surprise in the old voice was unmistakable as the sound of footsteps drew closer. Johnny''s face tightened slightly in irritation at the mention of his father''s title, but he masked it quickly, keeping his head lowered and his expression submissive. "Enough with the bowing. Tell me, how''s your mother? Does she still hand you her toys to break?" An elderly man stepped out from the shadows, his eyes sharp and scrutinizing. Johnny, wiping the sweat from his brow, finally straightened and took in the dimly lit room. "No, sir," Johnny replied, a wide grin spreading across his face. His gaze shifted to the bag on the floor, and he added with a hint of pride, "I take my own toys now." "Good, good. A young man like you shouldn''t burden your mother with such tasks," the elder said, nodding approvingly at the bag on the floor. He looked much like any aged man might¡ªsparse white hair, a face full of deep wrinkles, and a stooped back. His robes were dull and worn, hands clasped behind him. Turning his attention back to Johnny, he asked, "Now, what were you saying? You confirmed something?" Johnny''s wide smile grew as he nodded eagerly. "Yes, just as you suspected. The Ven Dyke princess, Katherine, is currently residing at the Beacon of Knowledge. That red-haired boy also seems connected to her; he spent the night there." The change in the elder''s expression hearing it was immediate. His wrinkled face twisted into a grin, and for the first time, his eyes opened fully, revealing dark red pupils that looked as though they were formed from a collage of dismembered human parts pieced together into two round, unnatural orbs. The elder''s grin was unsettling, more so than Johnny''s own twisted smile, and for a brief moment, even Johnny felt a chill run down his spine. Catching himself, the elderly man cleared his throat, adopting a more composed demeanor. "Ah, apologies," he said in a tone that feigned humility. "I got a little carried away." Turning back into the dim room, the elder moved with slow, deliberate steps. "Now, tell me more about what you found there," he prompted, his voice steady but laced with anticipation. Johnny heard him but struggled to shake off the shock of what he was seeing in this chamber. To call it a room was an understatement¡ªit was a macabre slaughterhouse, a grotesque display where human remains lay strewn about. But these weren''t ordinary victims; they bore the markings of circle warriors, their dismembered limbs still etched with the distinct sigils that defined their rank. The realization hit Johnny hard; he, too, was a circle warrior, and the sight made him shudder. Seeing the bodies of warriors far stronger than himself, Johnny''s gaze shifted back to the old man with a newfound respect mixed with unease. ''An artistic butcher... a complete psycho ,'' he thought, concealing his trepidation as he began recounting everything he had learned about Cassian and his ties to Princess Katherine. As they moved deeper into this grotesque chamber, Johnny''s eyes darted around, unable to ignore the nightmarish display. Human bodies hung from hooks like slaughtered livestock, their heads methodically arranged in rows with vacant sockets. Eyes had been plucked and preserved in jars, while others were grotesquely sewn into places they didn''t belong. Limbs and torsos had been stitched together in chaotic patterns, forming grotesque sculptures that defied reason, turning the slaughterhouse into a display of macabre "art." One display in particular caught Johnny''s eye¡ªa monstrous creation composed solely of arms, with a grotesque mass at the center that housed countless eyes darting wildly in all directions. It bore an unsettling resemblance to the abomination from the Scarlet Castle, the one that had emerged from a terrorist''s body and effortlessly defeated a third-circle knight as if he were an ordinary man. Here, there were many such creations. "That''s enough for now," the elderly butcher said, a thin smile stretching across his wrinkled face. "But can you find out more from that servant boy you mentioned? Details like her current mage rank or what she''s searching for. If you can break him and turn him into an informant, that would be ideal. But even scraps of information will suffice." Johnny straightened from his bow and nodded earnestly. "I''ll do my best, sir." "Well, that''s good," the elderly man said, reaching for a bottle filled with a dark, viscous liquid and tossing it to Johnny. Johnny''s eyes widened in surprise as he caught it, excitement flashing across his face. The old man continued, "Keep feeding that little creature of mine inside you. I can see it growing into a fine spawn. And this is for your troubles," he added, handing over a few more bottles filled with a light brown liquid. Johnny''s grin grew even wider. "Thank you for looking out for your junior, sir. I''ll tell my mother to thank you as well," Johnny said, bowing with a deeper respect, his rotund form struggling to maintain balance. The elderly man waved dismissively, indicating it was unnecessary. As he moved deeper into the shadowy expanse of his slaughterhouse, Johnny could hear his voice fading away, "Return with more news when you have it." "I will, sir," Johnny replied, hastily grabbing his large bag and rushing out with renewed excitement gleaming in his eyes. Chapter 140: Girlfriend and boyfriend "Can you brief us now, Cassian? Sergeant Hally didn''t provide much detail," Alix said, glancing at the report Cassian had prepared. He considered pointing out that everything was already in the report but decided against being curt with his superior. Instead, he explained, "Detective Alix, it started with Daniel, a carriage driver who ferries people through this jungle. One of the murdered families had used his carriage to travel here. Unfortunately, we couldn''t get any information from him earlier since he was out of the city for several months and only just returned..."Alix and Lumine listened intently. They were the reinforcements Sergeant Hally had assigned to assist Cassian, along with several constables from the regular unit handling minor tasks. Meanwhile, the special unit members were focused on pursuing the main leads, as it appeared that there was more at play than just the massacre of families. Cassian would soon learn more when they reached Surock Village again, as Cassandra and Dallas were due to return with information about the other families the pastor had helped relocate to the city. "That pastor guy seems the most suspicious," Lumine said, deep in thought. Any trace of her initial embarrassment from when Cassian kissed her was now gone, but Cassian could tell she was still a bit self-conscious, though she had mostly returned to her usual demeanor. Find more to read on M-V-L S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "True, but the villagers treat him like an avatar of some god, praising how he protected them during the last monster wave and saved countless lives," Cassian replied, a hint of confusion in his voice. "It just makes everything more complicated." While it might be a coincidence that the family he helped relocate ended up murdered, the fact that he led Russella to pray to some unknown god known for tormenting its followers raised questions about what kind of person the pastor really was. "Nothing is complicated¡ªit just seems that way," Alix said after a moment''s thought. "Let''s first get to the church where that family used to live, and then we can decide on our next steps once we catch up with Cassandra and Dallas." "We still have more than half a day to go. We''ll probably arrive half a day later than the detective and sergeant, if everything goes as planned," Cassian said, glancing up at the sky. The morning sun hadn''t fully risen yet, still hanging low in the sky, as Sergeant Hally had sent them off with the first rays of light. The carriage fell into silence, the only sounds breaking the stillness was the rhythmic pounding of hooves and the occasional creak of wooden wheels rolling over uneven terrain. The wind whispered through the trees, adding to the atmosphere of anticipation that hung over the group. There were two carriages this time, both belonging to the department. In the first, Cassian sat across from Alix and Lumine, each lost in their own thoughts as the landscape blurred past. The air was heavy with unspoken tension as they neared Surock Village, the uncertainty of what lay ahead pressing on them like a weight. In the second carriage, a team of constables from the regular unit rode along, their chatter quieted by the seriousness of the mission. They were tasked with handling any logistical needs and assisting in whatever way they could, but they could sense that this investigation was unlike any routine assignment they''d faced before. Cassian was feeling bored. He wasn''t sure why, but he liked to talk when his mind wasn''t occupied with something else. His gaze drifted to Alix, sitting beside him, her eyes scanning the tree line like she was trying to read hidden messages in the swaying branches. Unable to think of a topic to start a conversation with Alix, Cassian glanced at Lumine, who was seated in front of him, gazing out the window and seemingly lost in thought. A smirk crossed his face as he found a target for his amusement. He shifted seats and settled down beside her. Startled, Lumine turned to him with a questioning look. "So, Detective Cassandra is your older sister, huh?" Cassian said. "Yeah¡­" Lumine replied, feeling a bit uneasy. "It must be amazing to have a Circle Warrior as a big sister?" Cassian added in an overly friendly tone. This sudden shift made Lumine feel even more uncomfortable, as Cassian hadn''t spoken to her in that manner since the kiss incident. Now, here he was, acting chummy again. "Just trying to start a conversation," Cassian said, sliding a bit closer. Lumine''s cheeks turned a little red as she whispered, worried that Alix might hear, "Then talk from over there. Why are you getting so close?" Now sitting shoulder to shoulder, Cassian caught her subtle, sweet, slightly sweaty scent that he found surprisingly nice. With a playful grin, he added, "I like talking up close. Makes the conversation more engaging." Lumine was at a loss for words, unsure why Cassian was even doing this. ''Can''t he see Detective Alix sitting right there?'' she thought. "Go away..." she muttered, giving him a push with her shoulder. Cassian just chuckled, letting her push him without resistance. The unexpected shift made her lose her balance and fall against him, only to find his playful smirk inches from her face. Flustered, she quickly straightened up, looking away as her cheeks burned. "Don''t tease me, or I''m going to get mad..." she warned. Cassian chuckled again, amused by how red Lumine''s cheeks had gotten as she looked out the window. Ignoring her warning, he pressed his shoulder against hers once more. This time, his arm slid behind her, wrapping around her waist. Surprised, she froze as he spoke. "I''m not teasing you. I just wanted to apologize properly for that day since we haven''t talked properly since then." Lumine seemed distracted as she replied, "That''s fine with me..." Her eyes flicked to his hand on her waist, and she pointed at it, adding, "But what''s the deal with this?" Cassian smirked, his tone casual. "It is what it is. I kissed you, so now you''re my girlfriend." He squeezed her waist, making her gasp, then leaned in slightly and added, "And I can at least hold my girlfriend by the waist, can''t I?" Chapter 141: Scumbag "Who said that?" Lumine exclaimed, her face turning even redder. Before she could say more, Cassian pulled her closer, stopping her in her tracks. "I-I''m not your girlfriend..." she stuttered.Cassian raised an eyebrow with mock surprise. "We kissed, so that makes us a couple. Don''t you know that?" He smirked, adding, "You really are new to this, huh?" "Knock it off with the nonsense," she said, trying to sound stern, but her flushed cheeks betrayed her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian chuckled, clearly not taking her seriously. Moving his hand from her waist to her shoulder, he said, "It''s not nonsense. I mean, It is about what I said, we kissing, make us boyfriend and girlfriend?" Lumine looked at him, confused, but his genuine smile made her pause and listen. "But honestly, I wouldn''t mind having someone as beautiful and strong as my girlfriend. I''d even pray to the devil if it meant you''d be mine," he added with a grin. Lumine didn''t know how to react or what to feel, still processing his words. Meanwhile, Alix, who had been listening to their conversation the whole time, smirked and muttered under her breath, ''flirty bastard...'' Cassian wasn''t aware of the impact of his words; he had just said what he genuinely believed. But whether he intended it or not, it seemed to work. Lumine''s embarrassed expression softened into a smile as she looked at him and said, "If you keep talking like that, I don''t know what else to call you but a fag... hehehe." Cassian was a bit surprised by her response but smiled when he heard her laugh. It was like seeing the old Lumine again. He hadn''t been aiming for that, but he was happy to have his friend back. As for the idea of her being more than a friend, he hadn''t really considered it before, but now that he did, he realized he wouldn''t mind it at all. Unlike the other women he''d been interested in, who were often in their mid-thirties or forties¡ªor at least looked it¡ªLumine was closer to his age. He was sure she was only a few years older than him, making her a good match for him to date. And he was determined to make that happen. For now, though, he slipped back into their usual banter, trading playful insults and laughing together. The day and a half of the travel passed quickly, and soon they found themselves standing in front of the church Alix wanted to visit first. Cassandra and Dallas were already there, waiting for them. Their faces were serious as they stood with a small group: Russella, her husband Aiden, and Nun Dasika with her young son. Both Dasika and her son looked like they had just finished crying. While Cassian wasn''t sure why Dasika was so upset, it was clear her son was distressed simply because he''d seen his mother in tears. Cassian approached the group and saluted. "Detective, Sergeant¡­" He relaxed without waiting for a response and turned to Dallas. "Did something happen here, Sergeant?" he asked. Dallas, looking unusually tense, replied, "I''ll explain later. For now, just tell me¡ªdid you bring the long-range message relay board with you?" Cassian nodded and noticed that Cassandra also appeared on edge. She managed only a brief, reassuring smile for her younger sister, Lumine, who looked as confused as Cassian and the rest of the reinforcements. Lumine stepped forward and gave a salute, while Alix simply nodded at Cassandra and Dallas, acknowledging them. "Detective, Sergeant¡­" she said, then glanced at the others standing nearby. She offered a polite nod to Russella, Aiden, Nun Dasika, and her son. Turning back to Cassandra, she asked in a low voice, "What''s going on here? Why is everyone so tense?" Cassandra''s eyes flicked between Lumine and Cassian before she sighed. "We got some troubling news just before you arrived," she said. Dallas, shifting uncomfortably, added, "It''s bad. We''re not sure how bad yet, but it''s enough to cause real big trouble...." Russella and Aiden exchanged worried looks, while Dasika held her son a little tighter, her face still marked with tears. Seeing how serious the situation seemed, Alix nodded as Cassandra spoke. "Let''s brief you on our findings from the villages we visited and the families the pastor helped move into the city." They all followed Cassandra and Dallas into the church. As they walked, Cassian moved closer to Russella and whispered, "What happened, Lady Russella?" She hesitated, her eyes filled with conflicted emotions. Glancing sympathetically at the young boy, she muttered in a tone of disbelief, "I don''t know¡­" Cassian couldn''t help but notice how unsettled Russella seemed. She had always been a bit peculiar with her deeply rooted religious beliefs, but she was also known for being a sweet and confident woman who never wavered in her convictions. Seeing her now¡ªher eyes clouded with doubt and disbelief¡ªset off alarms in Cassian''s mind. Whatever had happened must have shaken the very foundation of something she believed in deeply. As they walked further into the dimly lit church, the solemn silence was broken only by the soft shuffling of feet and the occasional sniffle from Dasika''s son. The air felt thick, almost suffocating, as if the building itself was aware of the grim news that had yet to be revealed. Cassian glanced at Russella again, studying her expression. She seemed lost, her eyes darting nervously between the floor and the altar, as if searching for answers she couldn''t find. Cassian''s curiosity burned as he glanced past the distressed Russella and approached her husband, Aiden, who looked tense and angry. "Sir Aiden, do you know what''s going on?" he asked. Your next chapter is on M-V-L "It''s that deranged pastor... I don''t understand how he could have done it," Aiden replied, his voice filled with frustration. "Why... why would he do it?" Cassian, still confused, pressed further, "What did Pastor Abahram do, and to whom?" "Don''t call him ''pastor''¡ªhe''s a scumbag... a scumbag that even a million years of torments couldn''t cleanse," Aiden spat out, eyes blazing with fury. Cassian noticed a brown-gold light beginning to glow around Aiden, forming a shape that mirrored his body. Cassian''s eyes widened in surprise as he recognized it¡ªit was the domain shield of a Circle Warrior, something he himself aspired to develop one day. Chapter 142: Need more reinforcements "Before we begin, I want to make it clear," Cassandra said, her tone firm as she glanced at Dallas, who nodded in agreement. "The pastor, Abraham Cronous, is confirmed to be the main culprit behind the murders in the city."Cassian''s eyes widened in shock, while Alix and Lumine looked surprised, though not as much. Cassian had his suspicions, but hearing it confirmed still caught him off guard. "And what makes you so sure of that, if I may ask?" Alix said, breaking the silence and reminding Cassian that he, too, had no idea what evidence had led Cassandra and Dallas to this conclusion. "Would it help if I told you that out of the three families he helped move into the city, two were murdered?" Dallas said, his tone grave. This time, even Alix looked shocked as she nodded. "And that''s not all," Dallas continued. "We''ve also discovered that he''s helped a lot of families relocate¡ªsometimes to far-off villages. And guess what? Entire families in those places have been found murdered, too. All those families were involved with him." His words left the group even more stunned. Russella and the other villagers present seemed to already know, their reactions showing a mix of emotions. Russella looked to be in disbelief, Aiden was visibly angry, and Dasika clung tightly to her son, fear written all over her face. "But that''s not the only thing we uncovered," Cassandra said, her tone heavy with seriousness. "We were attacked." "Not just attacked¡ªbut by strange-looking people," Dallas added, sounding a bit shaken. "They had dark spots on their faces and completely black eyes... almost like there was nothing there, just empty voids." "Yeah, that''s their description," Cassandra continued, her tone grave. "But as for their strength¡ª all three of them were Circle Warriors, and one of them was a Third rank Circle Warrior." Her words sent a ripple of shock through everyone. Even Aiden and the others, who had seemed somewhat composed earlier, were visibly stunned. The revelation was chilling. Three Circle Warriors were powerful enough to wipe out hundreds of normal humans in moments. A Third rank Circle Warrior, on the same level as Aiden, could effortlessly eliminate even the lowest-ranked Circle Warriors as easily as swatting a fly. "Do they belong to some kind of organization?" Alix asked after a moment of thought, her expression serious. "I''m not sure, but they seemed like they might..." Cassandra said, her voice tinged with hesitation. After a pause, she added, "I suspect they''re connected to the organization Detective Killian has been investigating." Alix''s eyes widened in shock. She quickly stood, her expression turning serious and worried. "We need to inform the sergeant about this immediately," she said, urgency lacing her tone. Turning to Cassian, who stood there looking puzzled, she added, "Cassian, bring me the message relay board." Then, facing Cassandra again, she continued, "Detective Cassandra, can you explain what makes you suspect their connection to those cultists? And do you think the pastor is part of their organization as well?" Cassian was too involved in what Cassandra has to say, making pay no attention to her order, so he just ignored it and kept listening. "He is," Cassandra said, her voice filled with fury. "From what we''ve uncovered, he''s a magician, and all these family murders are part of a sick ritual he needs to advance his mage rank." Her words left everyone stunned, except Dallas, who already seemed aware of this revelation. If Cassian were an older man, he might have had a heart attack by now with the string of shocks delivered in mere minutes. While just as shocked, Alix handled the news better than the others. Her curiosity as a mage got the better of her, and she asked, "What kind of ritual?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We don''t know the full details," Dallas interjected, her tone grim. "But what we do know is that he''s planning to come here soon¡ªto kill this child as part of the ritual." Her gaze shifted to the boy in Dasika''s arms. "The three attackers we faced were heading to this village to do just that." Dasika clutched her son tighter, holding him as close as she could, her fear palpable. "The situation''s gotten way worse than I expected," Alix said with a frustrated sigh. "Now those damned cultists are involved too. Looks like we''re going to need more reinforcements here." As Alix continued outlining their next steps, Lumine leaned closer to Cassian and whispered, "What are these cultists my sister and Detective Alix are talking about?" Cassian didn''t know much about them either, but he shared what little he did. "It''s a terrorist group called the Cult of Silas. Detective Killian''s been investigating them. From what I''ve heard, they''re seriously bad news¡ªdangerous and completely twisted." Explore stories on M-V-L Lumine nodded and shifted her attention back to Dallas, who was now speaking. "If the law enforcement department can''t spare more people, we could request the city guard to send reinforcements. They could investigate the villages around the jungle and figure out just how deep this pastor''s involvement goes." Cassandra nodded thoughtfully. "It''s a terrorist organization, so they shouldn''t refuse. Having the city guard here would provide extra security. Honestly, we don''t need anyone exceptionally strong¡ªjust a few third or fourth-circle warriors would suffice." Alix raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? is that pastor fellow aren''t that strong?" "Well, he''s a magician," Cassandra explained with a casual shrug. "At most, he''d be as strong as Detective Killian. I can handle that easily. If he''s stronger than that, then we''re in serious trouble. But let''s be real¡ªif he were a Grand Mage, the Tower Master would''ve already dealt with him." She chuckled at the thought, her confidence evident. Alix, however, wasn''t amused. "Let''s call Detective Julius as well. It''s never a bad idea to have someone strong backing us," she suggested firmly. Known for her sharp mind and strategic planning in the department, Alix naturally took the lead, assigning tasks without much resistance. Even Cassandra didn''t object, understanding Alix''s reasoning. If anyone disagreed or had input, they voiced it openly, but Cassian and Lumine, being the juniors, mostly stayed quiet. The three women¡ªAlix, Cassandra, and Dallas¡ªhandled the planning seamlessly. Their strategy also involved enlisting the help of the village heads. Aiden stepped in to assist, along with Russella, who was beginning to recover from her shock and disbelief about the pastor. With her ability to communicate with those still brainwashed into believing he was a kind man, Russella''s role became crucial to their plans. Chapter 143: Frustrated Lumine Pastor Abraham Cornus had created an enormous mess, and cleaning it up while trying to capture him was proving to be a long and complicated process. Cassandra and Dallas had been tirelessly moving from place to place ever since they uncovered the connections between the murdered families and the pastor.In the following days, the city guard arrived, along with Julius and Robert. Their stay in Surock Village was brief before they moved on to other villages to continue their investigation. They focused on tracking which families had been relocated by the pastor, determining where they had gone, and piecing together the full picture. Meanwhile, back in Magisteria, officials were questioning families who had been moved to the city. The information coming from those interviews was beginning to shed more light on the situation. Investigators discovered that all the families had indeed been subjected to a form of mind magic. However, it wasn''t the kind that directly controlled their actions. Instead, it subtly influenced them over time, shaping them into the kind of people the spellcaster desired. In this case, the families had been manipulated into becoming religious fanatics of a deeply disturbing faith known as ''Domir Sacra Severus,'' The name, written in an ancient language, translated to "The Divinity of Sacrificing Bonds." Stay updated via M-V-L The core concept of this religion remained unclear, and even the families involved couldn''t fully explain its meaning. What they did know was that it instructed them to treat every member of their family as if they were divine¡ªbowing to one another, praying to one another, and offering sacrifices to one another. If not for the murders and the disturbing discoveries, the concept of the religion might have seemed appealing¡ªit emphasized family bonding and mutual respect. On the surface, it could have been seen as something positive. However, it was now clear that this was nothing more than a hoax created by a deranged individual. With the murders coming to light, the entire city and surrounding villages had taken notice, turning the case into a high-profile investigation. The attention was so intense that numerous news agencies had flocked to Surock Village to question the lead investigators. Cassian, being one of them, found the constant barrage of questions incredibly annoying. Amid all the chaos, no one could even recall what Pastor Cronus looked like. Everyone who had met him seemed to forget his face when asked to remember. Alix concluded that the pastor was skilled in mind-manipulation magic¡ªthough not powerful enough to directly control minds, he was capable of casting long-lasting spells that gradually altered his victims'' personalities and behaviors. As for the mystery of his unremembered face, it seemed likely that he possessed some kind of artifact or treasure that made this possible. That aside lot of attackers had been targeting the investigators, most resembling the ones Cassandra and Dallas first encountered¡ªthose with pitch-black eyes and dark spots covering their faces and bodies. These ambushes had caused significant delays and even resulted in some serious injuries. Thankfully, there hadn''t been any casualties so far, but the atmosphere remained tense and on edge. It became clear that the terrorist organization was deeply involved in this, with the pastor seemingly holding a high position within it, judging by how many of these small-time terrorists were after him. Cassian wasn''t entirely sure if they were targeting him specifically, but there was definitely a connection between the pastor''s actions and what the Cult of Silas wanted. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian wasn''t overly invested anymore. Having been involved from the start and already knowing most of the details, the whole thing had started to feel like a tedious crime novel. The kind where the detectives know who the killer is but spend endless chapters chasing him while he slips away, frustrating both them and the readers. "Damn it, where is this bastard?" Lumine muttered, her irritation clear as they made their way back to the village head''s house. It was her second week in Surock, running around gathering information, relaying it back to the city, and updating everyone involved in the massive investigation. The endless back-and-forth was clearly wearing on her. On top of everything, Aiden''s house had become a sort of rehabilitation center, where slowly brainwashed families were being helped to break free from the pastor''s manipulations. Low-level magicians were assisting in the process, helping to cleanse the victims'' minds, guided by detective Alix whose also been staying in the village heads manor. Everything was going well, with only minor issues like emotional outbursts and the occasional disturbance. However, for Cassian and Lumine, who had been staying in the same house for the past week, it was becoming increasingly frustrating. As the victims'' minds were being freed from the brainwashing, the emotional turmoil often led to loud crying and chaos, making it difficult for them to get any rest. They had planned to stay at one of the inns in the village, but, unfortunately for them, the long-range message relay board only worked in Aiden''s house. So, they were stuck there. Lumine, flopping onto the bed in frustration, groaned, "Can''t my sister just catch that bastard of a pastor already so we can go back to the city? I hate living in a village." Cassian, hearing her vent, couldn''t help but smile. But when she complained about the village with such an offended tone, he couldn''t let it slide. "Hey, don''t hate on the village. It''s actually a nice place... You just came at a bad time, with everything going on. My first night here was pretty peaceful, actually," he said, his smile widening as he remembered helping Russella with her tremors, which was also a grim reminder of just how messed up the pastor''s actions had been. Russella shot Cassian a look, clearly annoyed, and sighed heavily. Outside the door, someone was crying and shouting, "Why? Why? Why am I stuck in this madhouse? It''s driving me crazy¡­" Cassian couldn''t help but smile a little at her reaction. He walked over, sat down on the bed next to her, and smirked. "What if I told you I know a way to help you relax, even in this crazy place?" Lumine gave him a confused look. "You do?" Cassian nodded, still grinning. "Yep." She raised an eyebrow. "Why?" He shrugged, acting casual. "I just do." Then he gave her a sly look and asked, "So, you wanna relax or what?" Chapter 144: Not a free massage "If you try anything weird, I swear I''ll kick you in the face¡ªhard," Lumine warned, lying down on the bed with her back facing up. Her tone was serious, and her glare made it clear she wasn''t joking, even as she prepared to let Cassian give her a massage.Cassian smirked but didn''t respond. He placed his hands on her shoulders, starting the massage, but as his eyes wandered, his thoughts began to stray. At first, he had no intentions beyond helping her relax, but now¡­ well, now things were different. Her athletic frame caught his attention¡ªwell-defined muscles beneath her snug clothes that hugged her figure perfectly. The curve of her back was pronounced, narrowing into her slim yet toned waist, and below that, her full, rounded rear. Her muscular thighs were just as eye-catching, powerful and shapely. It was¡­ distracting, to say the least. As his hands worked on her shoulders, Cassian''s focus wavered, and rational thought started to slip away, bit by bit. "Ohhh shit..." Lumine blurted out, surprise lacing her voice as Cassian''s hands firmly squeezed the tension out of her shoulders, right near her neck. Her body tensed for a moment before melting under his touch. Her wide, surprised eyes quickly shifted to a mix of shock and excitement. "You''re... really good at this," she admitted, sounding almost impressed. Cassian smirked, his hands never stopping. "That''s just the warm-up. Give me a minute, and you''ll see what I can really do," he teased, moving his attention to her front shoulders. His hands worked methodically, kneading down to her biceps. Cassian couldn''t help but notice how firm and well-defined her muscles were, a testament to her intense training. As he massaged her, he couldn''t ignore the comparison to his own progress¡ªhis muscles had started developing nicely from training, though he couldn''t help but wish his height would catch up a little faster. Cassian couldn''t help but wish he were tall enough to meet this beautiful, tall girl face-to-face¡ªmaybe it''d make things easier when dealing with her. But for now, he had his "magic hands" and the massage techniques etched firmly in his mind to bridge the gap. As he worked on Lumine, she practically melted into the bed, her blissful smile lighting up her face. Her shoulders released all the tension they had been holding, the warmth of his hands soothing her tired muscles. Wherever his fingers traveled, it felt like a wave of relaxation she hadn''t experienced in years¡ªnot since she was a carefree kid. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn, Cassian, you''ve got magic hands. You should totally open a massage parlor¡ªyou''d be rich," Lumine said, her voice muffled by the pillow as she sank deeper into the bed. Cassian smirked. "Appreciate the praise, but you know I''m gonna charge you for this, right?" She turned her head slightly, shooting him a side glance. "Oh yeah? How much?" Her tone was playful, clearly not taking him seriously. His hands stopped working, making her whine in protest. "Depends," he said with a smirk. "How much are you willing to pay?" Lumine stared at him, her brows furrowed in confusion. When it hit her that he was serious, her jaw dropped. "Wait, you actually want me to pay for a massage? A massage you offered ? You''re seriously charging your friend?" Cassian just nodded, a smug grin on his face. "Unbelievable," she muttered, flipping over onto her back and glaring up at him. "You''re such an asshole." Still, not wanting to miss out on the rest of the massage, she sighed dramatically and added, "Fine. Greedy bastard... I''ll give you one silver. Now get back to work." "I don''t need money," Cassian said, shaking his head as his hands moved to her thighs. With a sly grin, he added, "Just return the favor and give me a massage later." Lumine chuckled, adjusting herself slightly and spreading her thighs just enough to let him work comfortably. "Deal," she said casually, her tone amused. Continue reading on M-V-L Cassian, however, was already lost. His fingers pressed into the firm, muscular surface of her thighs, marveling at their size and strength. They were impressively built, probably even a bit bigger than Katherine''s or Lucy''s, yet perfectly proportioned to her athletic frame. The well-defined muscles under his palms sent a wave of heat through him, making it increasingly difficult to keep his thoughts... professional. He hadn''t realized muscles on a woman could be this enticing until now. As he tried to wrap both hands around one of her thighs, he couldn''t even come close¡ªthere was a noticeable gap between his fingers. Her thighs were just that solid and thick. The thought of seeing them bare crossed his mind, tempting him more than it should. But he shook off the distraction for now. First things first¡ªgetting her completely relaxed. A relaxed woman is always easier to convince... or so he told himself. As Cassian worked his hands over Lumine''s thighs, his thoughts wandered to what other fun he could have with them. He quickly moved on to her lower legs, finishing up faster than usual¡ªhe was starting to feel the fatigue himself. Even though Lumine wasn''t a trained masseuse like him, he couldn''t deny the appeal of having someone¡ªpreferably a beautiful woman¡ªdab at his sore muscles. Surely, that alone would speed up his recovery, or so he liked to think. The mere idea of a massage was enough to make his muscles feel a little looser. ''I should ask Lady Katherine to give me one sometime...'' he mused, smirking at the thought. He wasn''t sure if she''d be annoyed or amused by the request, but he knew she was skilled in the same techniques he''d mastered. And given how much she¡ªand everyone else¡ªloved his massages, he was curious to experience the magic for himself. For now, though, his job was done. Lumine remained sprawled on the bed, utterly blissed out. Even the noise of loud cries from outside their room didn''t seem to disturb her peace. She just lay there, as if floating in a serene oasis. Cassian, on the other hand, flopped down next to her and nudged her lightly. "Alright, your turn. Massage me now," he said with a grin. Chapter 145: Paying with kisses "Sometimes, you really act like a dick, you know," Lumine muttered with an annoyed tone, plopping herself onto Cassian''s back. Her soft, rounded rear pressed into him, making him smirk despite her irritation.She muttered again, her tone still grumpy, "Didn''t even let me relax for a second..." Ignoring her complaints, she started massaging his shoulders. But as soon as her hands dug in, Cassian let out an unexpected yelp. "Ahhh! Are you trying to break my bones?" he groaned, his voice strained from the sudden pain. Lumine immediately pulled her hands back, her face flashing an apologetic look. "Sorry!" she said, genuinely flustered. Cassian turned his head slightly and smiled faintly. "Just go easy, alright? No need to put your entire strength into it." "Fine," she huffed, rolling her eyes before getting back to work, this time with a gentler touch. Lumine nodded and resumed the massage, this time using a much softer touch. As her hands worked gently over his shoulders, she asked, "Like this?" Cassian felt a soothing warmth spread through his muscles and let out a pleased sigh. "Yeah... just like that," he murmured, his tone dripping with satisfaction. "Now do that all over my body..." "Like hell I''d massage your whole body," Lumine shot back, her tone sharp, though her hands continued kneading his shoulders. "Why not? I massaged your whole body!" Cassian replied, feeling thoroughly cheated. Lumine snorted, rolling her eyes. "Whole body? You only massaged my back and legs, and don''t think I didn''t notice you just wanted an excuse to feel up my thighs, you pervert. Be happy I''m even bothering with your shoulders." Looking annoyed, she added, "And why do I have to do this while sitting on you? Is this some kind of weird fetish of yours?" "I just like feeling some weight on me," Cassian said with a smirk. Then, teasingly, he added, "And I was curious how soft your butt is... gotta say, I''m impressed. It''s pretty soft." "You''re such a pervert!" Lumine shot back, her face turning red as she reflexively squeezed his shoulder¡ªhard. Cassian winced, laughing through the pain. "Haha, Lumine, no! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Stop, hahaha... it hurts!" he pleaded, squirming under her. But with her firmly seated on his back, escaping wasn''t so easy. Lumine, clearly annoyed, said with a mischievous grin, "Good! I want it to hurt, you naughty gay little boy." She laughed, enjoying the sight of Cassian squirming under her. But her fun came to an end as Cassian finally managed to turn over, grabbing her hand. Now face-to-face with her wide, teasing smile, he chuckled and said, "I think you made me even sorer than before... you''re a terrible masseuse." "I don''t have any reason to be good at it, unlike you, pervert," Lumine shot back with a playful smirk. She tried to free her hand but didn''t seem to mind much, adding, "You probably only learned massage because you wanted an excuse to touch women''s bodies, huh?" Cassian, hearing her teasing, pulled her closer, making Lumine lurch forward. She stopped just inches from his face, her wide eyes locking onto his playful smile. As he tilted his face closer to hers, he said with a smirk, "I didn''t learn massage to do perverted things with women... but, well, I still end up doing them. And now, I''m about to do one with you." Before Lumine could react or turn away, she felt his lips press against hers. Her eyes widened in surprise, but she couldn''t pull back¡ªhis grip on her hands and her position straddling him left her no escape. At least, that''s what she told herself. Her resistance wavered, and soon she found herself leaning into the kiss, her earlier shock melting away. Instead of pushing him off, her lips moved against his, responding with equal fervor. Their tongues met in a heated dance, and the kiss grew deeper, both of them losing themselves in the moment as their breaths mingled. After a few more seconds, Lumine''s hand gently rested on Cassian''s shoulder while his grip tightened around her waist. Finally, breathless, she pulled her lips away, gasping for air as she locked eyes with his smiling face. "Think of it as payment for not massaging me back," Cassian teased, his fingers tracing the muscles of her waist. Find more to read at M-V-L "Just... just this much?" Lumine asked, her breath still unsteady as she looked at him, a bit taken aback. Cassian noticed the way her eyes lingered on his lips, a hint of hunger there. He chuckled, clearly amused. "No, that wasn''t even a quarter of the full payment..." "That''s good, because your massage was really good..." Lumine replied, her tone a little breathless. She reached up, gently placing her hand on his cheek, and before he could react, she pulled him into a kiss. Cassian, taken by surprise, barely had time to process it. He had only been teasing her, but now, as she kissed him hungrily, he could tell she was no longer just playing around. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His own hand started to roam around her back, first going under her clothes, feeling her bare waist and enjoying the hard muscle beneath her soft skin. Lower, his hand met more soft skin, this area without the hard muscle underneath, giving Cassian''s hands more enjoyment as he squeezed it. Lumine moaned into his mouth as Cassian''s hands squeezed her rear cheeks, spread them as she continued to kiss him. And soon her hips began to grind slowly against Cassian''s hard length under her, another surprise for Cassian but seeing her moving them clumsily, his hand guided them. "Hah... was that enough?" Lumine asked, breaking the kiss but still grinding her hips, her breath heavy and warm on Cassian''s face. His eyes locked onto her red lips, which seemed to glow with color. He smirked and said, "No, I need more..." before pulling her lips back onto his. As she learned to move her hips on her own, Cassian''s hand slipped inside her clothes again, this time moving toward her upper back. He had felt the muscles through her clothes before, but now, as he touched them bare, he found them even more enticing. His hand continued its journey, gently pulling her clothes up to reveal her toned abdomen, which moved with each of her breaths. Chapter 146: Chapter 146 "haa....haa..." Lumine''s breaths came in heavy pants, her hips grinding against Cassian''s as fast as she could manage. The friction between their bodies sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, drawing soft moans into their deep, hungry kisses. She felt his hands trailing up her ribs, inching toward her chest, where her bra had already been unhooked to clear the way.For a brief moment, she hesitated, caught between the dizzying pleasure of the moment and the uncertainty of letting him go further. But as their kisses grew more fervent, and the sensations intensified, she gave in, allowing his hands to explore. When Cassian finally cupped her, a muffled moan escaped her lips, blending into their kiss. Cassian relished the sensation of her soft flesh beneath his hands. They weren''t overly large, but just the right size to fill his palms perfectly. He gave them a firm squeeze, savoring their supple warmth. Meanwhile, Lumine''s movements became even more frantic, her hips grinding against him with increasing intensity as her muffled moans grew louder, spilling into their passionate kiss. Her hands cupped his face, holding him close as if she never wanted to let go, their lips locked in an endless, fiery exchange. The combination of her eager rhythm and their deep connection made the moment all the more intoxicating. It all happened in the heat of the moment, neither Cassian nor Lumine intending for things to escalate this far. Yet, as the minutes passed, their fiery kisses deepened, and the heat inside Lumine built to an unbearable intensity. She felt it pooling at her core, a pressure she couldn''t contain. Before she realized it, a loud moan escaped her lips, muffled against Cassian''s mouth. Her body jerked and trembled as the wave of release washed over her. Her brows glistened with sweat, her eyes filled with unshed tears of pleasure, and her lips stilled as she rode out the overwhelming sensations. Cassian watched her intently, a smug smile on his face as he admired her flushed, blissful expression. His hands remained on her breasts, gently squeezing and teasing, adding to the aftershocks coursing through her body. Cassian paused, noticing Lumine slowly coming back to reality from her euphoric high. He could practically see the embarrassment flooding her face as her expression shifted. Inside her head, she screamed, ''What did I just do? Ugh... so freaking embarrassing!'' Her gaze dropped to where she was sitting, and the realization hit her like a brick. Feeling the hard outline beneath her, she turned even redder, now fully aware of what she''d been grinding against. ''What''s he going to think of me now?'' she wondered, her mind spiraling. The image of herself losing control, moving so wildly against him, played over and over from what she imagined must have been Cassian''s perspective. The thought only deepened her mortification as she buried her face in her hands, wishing she could disappear. ''No, I have to act normal...'' Lumine told herself, forcing her embarrassment down as best she could. Without sparing Cassian a glance, she shifted off him and lay next to him, her back turned, hiding her flushed face from view. Cassian, however, wasn''t fooled. Her mortification was written all over her, and it only amused him more. Smiling to himself, he reached out and slid his hand under her shirt, letting his fingers glide along her back. Her muscles tensed slightly under his touch, but he continued, savoring the feel of her. Her physique, while muscular, wasn''t bulky or unfeminine. The balance of her athletic build with her height made her striking¡ªstrong, yet undeniably alluring. His fingers moved lazily, tracing the contours of her back, his smile growing as he enjoyed her silent, flustered presence. As Cassian''s hand moved across her back, Lumine''s thoughts spiraled into panic. ''What''s he doing? Does he want to keep going? No, I can''t¡­'' Her heart raced as his touch sent shivers down her spine. Cassian noticed her tense up but couldn''t resist teasing her. "Why are you hiding your face? You know I can tell you''re embarrassed, right?" he said, his voice full of amusement. Before she could respond, he tugged her shirt slightly, revealing more of her back. Lumine froze, her face heating up even more. "C-Cassian, stop that!" she stammered, her tone a mix of panic and frustration. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He chuckled, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Relax, I''m not doing anything. Just checking if you''re still alive back there," he said, his grin widening. "Stop it or I am gonna kill you," she muttered, burying her face further into the pillow, hoping the ground would swallow her whole. Cassian ignored her warning with a playful smirk, sliding his arm around her waist and pressing a kiss to her neck. "I''m not stopping, even if you threaten to kill me," he teased, his voice low. "But I might¡­ if you agree to be my girlfriend." Lumine, still sensitive from earlier, let out a soft moan as his lips brushed her neck. She squirmed, feeling his firm grip on her waist. Realizing she wasn''t escaping anytime soon, she sighed in defeat and muttered, "Fine, I''ll be your girlfriend¡­" Cassian didn''t stop, his lips trailing her neck as he grinned against her skin. "Ahh, now stop it!" she added, her voice a mix of frustration and breathlessness. Continue your journey at M-V-L Cassian smirked, pulling back slightly. "Well, now that you''re my girlfriend, I can do this, and you can''t stop me," he teased, a playful glint in his eyes. Lumine squirmed in his grip, her voice a mix of protest and embarrassment. "Ahhh... this isn''t right... you''re cheating!" Cassian chuckled, amused by her discomfort. It was almost ironic to him, how something similar to what was happening now had led to all the kissing and grinding. The roles had reversed ¡ª Before, it had been Lumine causing him discomfort, her playful teasing making his neck ache. But now, it was him who had the upper hand, making her squirm with pleasure as she wriggled in his hold. Cassian gently turned her to face him, both of them smiling at each other. A soft blush crept up on their faces, making the moment feel even more intimate. Cassandra, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks, quickly averted her gaze, though Cassian couldn''t help but keep his eyes on her. Her fair skin had taken on a rosy hue, almost as if she were a ripe tomato from the intensity of her blush. Her white-blonde hair framed her face perfectly, complementing her complexion. If she styled herself just right, she could easily be as stunning as Lady Katherine, the most beautiful woman Cassian had ever seen. Cassian, lost in her beauty, couldn''t help but speak with intensity, "Your beauty could cause wars, and if it does, I''d gladly kill millions to win you over." He caressed her face gently, his words a mix of admiration and passion. Lumine, red as a tomato, thought, "Seriously? Did he really just say that?" She could feel the heat rise in her face, embarrassed by the cheesy line. "Doesn''t he hear himself? That''s so cringy!" But even though she was trying to act annoyed, the smile tugging at her lips said it all¡ªdeep down, she kinda liked it, even if it was totally cheesy. Cassian, still smiling, gently lifted her chin so she was looking at him. His eyes softened as he said, "I''m serious about this, Lumine. The girlfriend and boyfriend thing... I want that. I''m not just saying it to make you blush, I mean it." Lumine, feeling her heart race and her face heat up even more, tried to focus on his words. It was all a bit embarrassing, but deep down, she knew Cassian. She''d known him long enough to see he wasn''t joking around. After a long moment of silence, she took a deep breath, still feeling the awkwardness of it all, but then raised her eyes to meet his. "I want that too..." she whispered, the words escaping her with a little more confidence than she expected. Cassian chuckled, still grinning. "From now on, no calling me ''fag'' or anything like that, alright?" he said, his smile making her blush just a little less as she returned it. "But if you act like one, I can''t promise I''ll control myself¡­" Lumine raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a mischievous grin. "How would I know if I''m acting like one? I''ve never even met one," Cassian replied, confusion written all over his face. Her smile widened, a playful glint in her eyes. "Oh, you''ll know when you hear me use the word," she teased, her tone laced with mischief. Cassian''s hand slid around her waist as they talked, his fingers lightly squeezing her through her shirt. The motion made her shirt ride up slightly, exposing a hint of her skin. Lumine''s eyes darted down before narrowing at him, her face quickly twisting into mock anger. "Seriously, haven''t you had enough already?" she demanded, her tone sharp as she adjusted her shirt to cover herself. Cassian blinked in exaggerated surprise, a shocked smile spreading across his face. "Enough? Me?!" he exclaimed, raising his tone in playful protest. "I didn''t even get a bit of fun! You''re the one who got to let loose earlier, remember?" Lumine''s cheeks flushed, her mind flashing back to her earlier release. She bit her lip, trying to hide her embarrassment. "T-That''s not the point!" she stammered, glaring at him. "Oh, it''s exactly the point," Cassian teased, his grin widening as he leaned a little closer. "I''m just saying¡ªmaybe you owe me a little payback¡­" Chapter 147: Toy in a playground "Detective Alix is going to yell at us if we don''t relay all these messages today," Lumine said with a playful smile, her hand busy scribbling on the shiny brown message relay board¡ªa long-range communication device made of polished metal.Cassian, ignoring her concern, hugged her from behind and pressed kisses to her neck, his lips lingering enough to make her pause for a moment. "She won''t," he mumbled against her skin. "We''ve already sent all the important information we got today." Finally pulling back, he glanced at the papers in her hand. Seeing only a couple of pages, he added in a slightly childish, stubborn tone, "And come on, it''s just two pages. We can send them anytime." "We can, but we''re sending them now," Lumine said firmly, her tone brooking no argument as she turned to look at him. Cassian''s big, puppy-like eyes stared back at her, and for a moment, he looked almost pitiful. With a sigh, she softened, adding, "You can kiss me all you want later, just let me finish this first." Cassian pouted but reluctantly nodded. "Fine, but this time, you have to make it worth it. You''re not going to be the only one enjoying these make-out sessions anymore," he said with a teasing grin. Lumine''s cheeks flushed bright red, but she quickly turned away, not wanting him to notice. With a hurried nod, she wriggled free from his arms and said, "I will! Now go back to being useful if you want it!" Cassian blinked in surprise at her agreement but quickly lit up with excitement. Before returning to his task, he made sure to clarify, "You said it, so no backing out! As soon as we''re done, we''re focusing on me this time." "Yeah, yeah, now get to work," Lumine mumbled, her face heating up as she buried herself in writing the messages, avoiding his gaze entirely. Cassian grinned, practically skipping back to his work, clearly in high spirits. Meanwhile, Lumine was left in a dilemma, her pen pausing mid-word. She sighed inwardly, feeling the weight of her predicament. Ever since their relationship had started, things had been moving faster than she expected¡ªkisses, cuddles, and now this. Unlike the normal relationships she''d heard about, which usually began with innocent hand-holding and shy dates, her dynamic with Cassian seemed to come with its own unique pace. Their relationship had started off boldly with a direct kiss that quickly escalated into an intense make-out session¡ªone where Lumine ended up climaxing. Since then, those heated moments had become a daily occurrence, sometimes even multiple times a day. Cassian seemed utterly incapable of keeping his hands or lips off her whenever they were near, and while Lumine loved it¡ªenjoying every kiss and touch¡ªit always stopped short of going too far. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though she had orgasmed many times during these encounters, Cassian never did. He never pressured her, keeping his touches limited to squeezing her rear or chest, but that restraint meant he was left unsatisfied. Lumine had thought about returning the favor, maybe even touching him intimately, but every time the moment came, she froze, unable to follow through. Now, with Cassian openly bringing it up, she had impulsively agreed. But as the reality of her promise set in, her nerves hit full force. She wanted to please Cassian like he had done for her, yet she had no idea how to go about it. Fortunately for Lumine, just as they finished relaying all the information, Alix showed up with another task for Cassian. He groaned like a child being dragged out of a playground, putting on an exaggeratedly pitiful face. "But Detective, it''s already past work hours... Can''t I do it tomorrow?" he whined. Unfortunately for Cassian, Alix wasn''t the type to be swayed by his antics like other women might be. She remained firm, crossing her arms as she replied, "Do it now, or I''ll assign you to handle the religiously delusional people in the village." "But Detective... it''s past work hours..." Cassian whined, his tone dripping with exaggerated childlike frustration as he put on a mock pout. Alix, entirely unfazed, waved him off as she headed toward the door. "Oh, don''t worry. The one you''ll be looking after tonight has a lovely habit of, let''s say... relieving himself a little too often. Better keep a mop handy." She stopped at the doorway, throwing a smirk over her shoulder. "Unless, of course, you''d rather just get this simple task done now." Cassian groaned in defeat, throwing his hands up. "Fine, I''ll do it! But I''m coming in late tomorrow morning!" he grumbled, his face darkened with a melodramatic gloom as he reluctantly shuffled out. Lumine, trying to cheer him up, stepped forward and planted a soft kiss on his cheek. "Don''t worry," she whispered with a warm smile. "I''ll still be here, and we can stay up late to make up for the time you''re working." Cassian brightened a little at her words, his frown easing into a small smile as he gave her a nod. "Alright, deal," he said before heading off to handle his task. Explore more adventures at M-V-L The task wasn''t anything complicated¡ªjust fetching some information and delivering it to an investigator who, for some inexplicable reason, couldn''t be bothered to come to the village head''s mansion. The real problem was that Cassian had to hit multiple locations scattered across the village to complete it. It would take at least an hour or two, maybe more, which felt like an eternity to Cassian knowing Lumine was waiting for him back in their room. "It can''t be helped, Cass... just get it done quickly," he muttered to himself, letting out a resigned sigh before stepping out of the village head''s mansion to start the tedious task. As Cassian stepped out, a shadow silently trailed him. It wasn''t the shadow of a normal person¡ªit was unnaturally large and moved with an eerie swiftness, resembling the silhouette of an oversized, grotesque figure. At the head of the shadow, a pale, glowing light revealed the chubby, unsettling face of an ugly man, his wide grin stretched unnaturally across his features. "The toy is in the playground... let''s steal it," he muttered excitedly, his voice dripping with malice. As he spoke, more shadows emerged from the darkness, their forms shifting and unnatural, blending seamlessly into the night as they began to follow Cassian. Chapter 148: Shadows attack "Finally done," Cassian said with a wide grin, stretching his arms as he completed the last of his tasks. It was a few hours shy of midnight, but the night still felt young. All he needed was a few more minutes to make it back to the mansion.Cassian walked back with a spring in his step, anticipation bubbling inside him. He couldn''t help but let his mind wander, imagining what Lumine might have planned for him. He didn''t expect anything too bold, like mouth work, but the idea of her trying something new or exciting filled him with eagerness. Lost in those playful thoughts, he barely noticed how quickly he''d made it halfway back. However, his vivid daydreaming came to an abrupt halt¡ªnot because he was bored, but because an unsettling sensation crawled up his spine. Something was wrong. Cassian''s instincts kicked in as his hand instinctively moved to grip the dark green hilt of his sword. His relaxed expression was replaced by sharp focus as his eyes scanned the dimly lit surroundings. The air felt heavy, and the eerie silence was broken only by the faint rustling of leaves. As he walked, faint movements caught his eye¡ªshadows flickering in the alleys and darting across the rooftops of nearby houses. The unease slowed his pace, and he veered toward the village''s widest and best-lit road. It might''ve been a gamble. In an open space, he was more exposed to ranged attacks. Still, Cassian felt confident. He believed that if he saw an attack coming, he''d at least have a chance to block or dodge it. His grip on the sword tightened further as his senses sharpened, ready for whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªmight come. Just as Cassian had anticipated, a ranged attack shot toward him. His reflexes kicked in, and he deflected it with his sheathed sword. His heart pounded as he watched the small blade clatter to the ground. It wasn''t the weapon itself that startled him¡ªthis wasn''t his first time dealing with ranged attacks. His mind flashed back to the mysterious ranged Circle Warrior who had trapped him and Robert in that bizarre place, attacking them with massive double-sided blades. Discover more stories at M-V-L But this time was different. Whoever had attacked him wasn''t some enigmatic figure with overwhelming power; they were just a normal human, albeit a well-trained one skilled in throwing weapons. Realizing this, Cassian felt a mix of fear and excitement building within him. This was it¡ªhis first real fight against another trained human. Unsheathing his sword, the blade gleamed under the light of a nearby post, its green metallic shine catching his eye. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself and shouted, his voice echoing through the empty street: "Come out, you cowards! Are you those cultist scum backing that bastard of a pastor?" His taunt hung in the air, daring his unseen assailants to show themselves. But no single figure emerged. Instead, more projectiles came hurtling toward him from multiple directions, all flying out of the darkness at once, aimed at different points on his body. Cassian''s mind raced as he calculated his next move. In a split second, he stepped forward and executed a horizontal slash with the wide side of his blade. Two of the six projectiles whizzed past him from behind, two were knocked away by his sword, and the remaining two narrowly missed his head as he tilted it just slightly to the side¡ªso close they skimmed past his ear with barely a nail''s length to spare. "How the hell did I pull that off?" he muttered under his breath, his heart still pounding. He was stunned by his own reflexes, managing to dodge the barrage with just three precise actions, only one of which¡ªhis horizontal slash¡ªcould even be considered a proper sword technique. Before Cassian could catch his breath, another set of six projectiles came flying out of the shadows, faster and more precise this time. His sharp eyes caught their trajectories¡ªtwo aimed for his left shoulder, two for his thighs, and two directly targeting his head. "Persistent bastards," he growled, his grip on the sword tightening as he realized the attack pattern. This time, something clicked in his mind¡ªthese weren''t random throws. Each set of two was perfectly coordinated to target specific areas of his body. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he moved to dodge, he swung his sword in a calculated arc, deflecting the two headed for his thighs and sidestepping just enough for the ones aimed at his shoulder to miss. Tilting his head back, he narrowly avoided the pair aimed for his skull, their deadly gleam passing mere inches from his eyes. It was then he realized something crucial: each group of projectiles was coming from a slightly different direction, aimed with identical precision. ''Two blades each for three targets,'' Cassian muttered, piecing it together. ''That means three attackers¡­ and they''re in sync.'' His breathing steadied as his gaze darted around the dark alley. These weren''t amateurs. Whoever they were, they were trained and coordinated¡ªlikely working together for years. "Alright, you sneaky bastards," Cassian called out, his voice firm and taunting, "I get it. You''re working as a trio. But do you really think you''re getting out of this alive?" His blade gleamed under the dim light as he raised it defensively, scanning for the next attack. This time, he was ready¡ªnot just for the projectiles, but to counter whatever came next. Another volley of projectiles flew from the darkness¡ªsix again. Cassian gritted his teeth, instantly recognizing the same precise targeting: two aimed at his stomach, two at his shoulders, and two streaking toward his thighs. He adjusted his stance and, with a calculated horizontal slash, deflected the two headed for his stomach. A quick sidestep sent the thigh-bound blades whizzing past, and with a slight tilt of his head, the shoulder projectiles barely missed him. His breath hitched in relief as his luck and instinct once again kept him unscathed¡ªalmost. But before he could fully process his success, a shadow darted out of the darkness from his side. Cassian''s sharp instincts caught the movement, and his eyes locked onto a glint in the figure''s hand¡ªa blade. "Shit!" he cursed, pivoting as fast as his body allowed, trying to create distance. He succeeded in avoiding a direct strike to a vital area, but his reaction wasn''t fast enough to escape completely. Pain flared across his back as he felt the sting of a blade slicing through flesh, leaving a shallow but sharp cut. The shadow didn''t linger, retreating into the darkness as swiftly as it appeared. Cassian stumbled slightly, his balance momentarily compromised by the pain. He quickly adjusted his stance, his free hand brushing against the wound to gauge its depth. "Bastard got me¡­" he muttered, his voice laced with both frustration and pain. His eyes scanned the darkness, adrenaline pumping as he strained to track any more movement. Chapter 149: First blood Another barrage of projectiles came hurtling from the shadows, their pattern now sickeningly familiar. Cassian gritted his teeth, his instincts sharp as he moved to counter them. He stepped forward, his blade slashing in wide, precise arcs to deflect the incoming knives. The clash of metal echoed in the dimly lit street as he dodged and parried, narrowly avoiding the ones aimed at his legs and torso.Despite his skill, his breathing was ragged. The attacks weren''t letting up. As the last projectile hit the ground with a metallic clink, the second phase of the attack came. The shadow darted forward, moving with almost inhuman speed from the darkness. Cassian caught sight of the gleaming blade in its hand, aimed straight for his side. He twisted on his heel, narrowly dodging the strike, his sword intercepting the figure mid-swing. But no matter how fast or precise his movements, the shadow always managed to slip just close enough to leave its mark. Cassian felt the blade graze his arm this time, leaving a shallow cut across his bicep as the shadow retreated into the darkness once more. "Damn it!" he growled, clutching his arm briefly before raising his sword again. The projectiles came again, six more streaking toward him from various angles. Cassian was ready this time, his movements sharper, fueled by both adrenaline and frustration. He deflected and dodged, stepping and weaving through the onslaught, his mind racing. ''They''re toying with me¡­ wearing me down¡­'' As expected, the shadow came next, emerging from the darkness with terrifying speed. Cassian swung his blade, the sound of steel clashing against steel ringing out. He sidestepped just in time to avoid a more serious strike, but the shadow''s blade still grazed his thigh, leaving another stinging cut before vanishing. Cassian let out a frustrated yell, his patience running thin. "Come on, you cowards! Fight me head-on!" His voice echoed through the silent street, but there was no reply¡ªonly the eerie rustle of movement in the shadows. The cycle repeated once more: projectiles, parries, and another glancing blow as the shadow struck. Cassian''s body bore several shallow cuts now, each one adding to the strain on his movements. Yet, despite the odds, a dangerous smirk spread across his face. "If this is all you''ve got," he taunted, gripping his sword tighter, "you''re gonna have to try a hell of a lot harder to take me down." He adjusted his stance, bracing himself for the next wave. The pain was a reminder he was alive¡ªand that the fight was far from over. The next attack began like clockwork. Six projectiles shot through the air, aimed with deadly precision at his shoulders, thighs, and stomach. Cassian''s blade flashed in the dim light, deflecting each one with calculated movements. The clang of metal against metal echoed once more as the knives clattered to the ground around him. But this time, he was ready for the second phase. As the shadow darted out from the darkness, Cassian didn''t wait for it to reach him. Ignoring the other lurking figures, he focused solely on the one closing in fast. His grip on his sword tightened, veins bulging in his forearm as he raised the blade high, his teeth clenched in anticipation. "Gotcha now," he growled, a wild grin spreading across his face. With a roar, he brought his sword down in a powerful arc, aiming directly at the shadow''s center mass. The figure''s speed was impressive, but not enough to avoid Cassian''s attack entirely. His blade tore through the shadow''s defense, slicing into its shoulder as it let out a guttural grunt of pain. For a brief moment, the figure froze, and Cassian''s eyes locked onto its face. In the dim glow of a nearby streetlamp, he saw them clearly¡ªcompletely black, empty eyes staring back at him. The sight sent a chill down his spine, but it also confirmed his suspicion. "Cultists," he spat, the word dripping with disdain. The wounded shadow staggered back into the darkness, clutching its injured shoulder. The others hesitated for a moment, their movements less coordinated as if thrown off by the unexpected counterattack. Cassian lowered his sword slightly, blood pumping in his ears as adrenaline coursed through his veins. "What''s the matter?" he taunted, his grin turning sharper. "Didn''t expect your little game to turn into a real fight?" He adjusted his stance, readying himself for whatever came next. His confidence burned brighter now¡ªhe''d drawn first blood, and he wasn''t going to let them leave without paying for every cut they''d given him. Cassian steadied himself, his body tense but his mind sharp. He scanned the oppressive darkness, calculating where the next attack might come from. His muscles coiled, ready for the projectiles he knew would follow. When they came, he deflected them with practiced precision, his sword moving like an extension of his arm. The projectiles clattered harmlessly to the ground, leaving the air heavy with anticipation. Not wasting a moment, Cassian shifted his grip on the hilt of his sword and swung it in a powerful, deliberate arc. The blade hummed as it cut through the air, its edge aimed toward the shifting shadows that surrounded him. The sounds that followed came in quick succession. Continue your adventure with M-V-L First, the stinging sensation of steel against his skin as two sharp slashes found their mark, carving deep wounds across his torso. Blood seeped through his shirt, warm and sticky, but he gritted his teeth and kept his focus. Then came the third, more satisfying sound¡ªthe solid, unmistakable crack of his blade striking true. A hooded figure staggered into view, and for a split second, the world seemed to hold its breath. Then, with a grotesque inevitability, the figure''s head tilted at an unnatural angle before detaching completely. The severed head tumbled through the air, its hood slipping back to reveal a lifeless face frozen in an eerie, twisted expression. Its black, soulless eyes stared blankly into the void as the head hit the ground with a sickening thud , rolling a short distance before coming to rest, motionless. The body followed a heartbeat later, crumpling like a puppet with its strings cut. It landed heavily with another thump , the sound dull and final against the cold ground. Blood pooled quickly beneath it, the metallic scent filling the air. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian straightened slowly, his breath ragged but his resolve unshaken. His sword, slick with blood, hung at his side as he looked down at the remains of his enemy. "One down," he muttered, his voice low and cold, the words dripping with quiet triumph. His eyes shifted back to the shadows, the tension in his stance betraying his readiness. He could feel them watching, waiting. "Who''s next?" he said, his tone laced with defiance as he prepared for the next wave. "Die, you wretched bastard! You killed my friend!" an enraged voice roared from the darkness, raw with fury and pain. The lifeless body of the fallen cultist lay crumpled on the ground, blood pooling around it. It was clear the dead man had meant a great deal to one of the remaining attackers, whose grief quickly turned into unbridled rage. From the shadows, a figure darted toward Cassian with terrifying speed, their movements fueled by emotion more than strategy. Cassian, however, stood his ground, his blade raised and ready. He intercepted the attack with a wide grin, his sword clashing against the cultist''s weapon in a sharp metallic ring. "Is that all you''ve got?" Cassian taunted, his smirk widening. "Your friend was trash. Honestly, I''m embarrassed it took me this long to deal with him." His voice dripped with mockery as he parried another wild strike. The cultist''s black eyes burned with hatred, locking onto Cassian''s infuriatingly confident expression. "I would''ve taken that loser down in one strike if he''d had the guts to face me directly," Cassian added, his tone biting as he twisted his blade to deflect the next incoming slash. The attacker growled, their strikes becoming more erratic but no less intense. Cassian, calm and calculating, met the barrage head-on, his smirk never faltering as he continued to provoke his opponent. For him, this was more than a fight¡ªit was a game, and he was in control. The darkness seemed to pulse with rage as two shadows emerged, their movements coordinated but fueled by raw emotion. Their black eyes glinted with unholy light as they lunged at Cassian simultaneously, their attacks relentless. "You''ll pay for killing him!" one of them snarled, their voice trembling with fury. "He was better than scum like you could ever hope to be!" The second shadow followed up, their blade slicing toward Cassian with deadly precision. "You don''t deserve to breathe after taking his life!" Cassian''s grin widened as he danced between their strikes, his sword a blur of green steel. He deflected one blade, parried another, and sidestepped a thrust aimed for his stomach. Still, the relentless assault wasn''t without cost. A shallow cut grazed his left arm, another nicked his thigh, and a third slashed across his side. He winced but refused to let it slow him down. "Better than me?" Cassian retorted, laughing breathlessly as his blade clashed against theirs. "If that idiot was your best, I''d hate to see your worst." Chapter 150: Pastor With one of the three attackers dropping headless at Cassian''s feet, things got a little easier. Two against one wasn''t great, but at least their attacks weren''t as overwhelming now. He had just enough time to think through his moves, deflecting or dodging the strikes. Still, the two left were no pushovers. They got more cautious, making it tricky for him to land a solid hit¡ªthough he managed to make them bleed."If you''re gonna kill me, just do it already! Otherwise, it''s your turn next," Cassian yelled into the suffocating darkness. The shadows seemed alive, swallowing every bit of light, as more of them slithered out to keep up the assault. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he held his ground, a shadow darted forward, aiming straight for him. Cassian blocked it, a slightly shocked grin spreading across his face. The attacker, his eyes completely black and filled with rage, growled, "You think we''ll let you walk away after killing our brother?" "I mean, I did hope so. Can''t you see how cute I am?" Cassian shot back with a cheeky grin, shoving the shadowy figure back while taking a quick step away. Just then, one of the remaining attackers lunged in from the side, bringing his sword down hard where Cassian had been standing moments ago. The clash of steel echoed loudly through the darkness, each strike ringing out like a warning bell. Shadows hissed and snarled as Cassian ducked, parried, and dodged, his movements quick and calculated. The noise was impossible to ignore¡ªhe knew it wouldn''t be long before someone noticed. He wasn''t sure who would show up, but anyone stumbling across the fight could be an ally, or at least a distraction. Either way, it was exactly what he was counting on. "You''re making this real dramatic, you know?" Cassian quipped, spinning to deflect another blow. "All this noise¡ªwe''re practically inviting the whole town to watch." Explore stories on M-V-L The shadow in front of him lunged again, but Cassian sidestepped, letting the attacker stumble forward. "Keep this up, and I won''t even need to beat you. You''ll do it yourselves," he taunted, his cheeky grin not fading. The other attacker, still smarting from earlier wounds, growled, "We''ll finish you before anyone comes!" "Sure you will," Cassian shot back, his tone almost mocking. In truth, he was stalling. He could feel the strain creeping into his muscles, but he just needed to hold out a little longer. The thought of backup kept him moving, blocking another strike before countering with a swift jab that nicked his opponent''s shoulder. Another loud crash as their swords clashed sent a flock of birds screeching into the night sky. Cassian grinned despite himself. "Hear that? Our little party''s getting louder. Someone''s bound to crash it soon." "Well, the toy''s got a point..." a new voice cut through the air, sharp and mocking. Cassian froze mid-step, his instincts kicking in. This voice didn''t belong to the attackers he''d been fighting¡ªit was someone new. Before he could piece it together, the rhythm of the fight changed. The attacks he''d predicted didn''t come, and the oppressive silence around him deepened. Something was wrong. He barely had time to register the shift before a flash of movement appeared right in front of him, too fast for him to react. Cassian''s eyes widened in shock. Standing there was a chubby man with a grotesquely ugly face, his mismatched black-and-white eyes gleaming in the dark. A sinister grin spread across his face as he sneered, "Let''s take this party somewhere quieter." Before Cassian could respond, a sharp pain exploded in his stomach. He doubled over, the sudden force making his dinner threaten to come back up. Then, before he could catch his breath, another wave of agony surged through his back as he was hurled into a nearby house wall, the impact rattling his bones. Cassian slumped against the wall, coughing as he struggled to catch his breath. His vision blurred, the edges darkening as a wave of weakness spread through his body. He forced his eyes upward, locking onto the man who had slammed him into the wall. ''What''s he doing here?'' Cassian wondered, his thoughts sluggish but sharp enough to piece things together. He''d seen this man twice before¡ªonce when he''d first arrived in the city, and again at Reso Veno with Cassandra, where they''d gone to confirm suspicions of cult activity. And now, here he was, attacking alongside the other cultists. That was all the confirmation Cassian needed, but it wouldn''t do him any good. His body betrayed him, the strength draining from his limbs as his world tilted and the shadows consumed his vision. "Tell the pastor we''ve got one of the main investigators," the fat man said, his voice cold and smug. Those were the last words Cassian heard before unconsciousness overtook him completely. When Cassian''s eyes finally fluttered open, a heavy numbness settled over him. His body felt drained, as though all the blood had rushed to his legs. His wrists throbbed with sharp pain, and as his blurry vision cleared, he groggily looked up. His hands were bound in chains, the iron digging painfully into his skin. He realized he was suspended a few feet off the ground, his legs shackled with looser chains that connected to a massive stone ball below, swaying slightly with his movements. Every breath felt heavier, the weight of the chains and the cold, oppressive air pressing down on him. ''Where am I?'' Cassian asked himself, his mind foggy as he struggled to piece together what had happened before everything went black. As fragments of memory began to surface, a voice from behind him interrupted his thoughts. "Where am I?" the voice echoed his own question, calm yet curious. Cassian tried to turn and look but couldn''t¡ªhis body was too weak, the chains holding him in place. The voice, belonging to what sounded like a young man, continued, a hint of amusement in his tone. "You''re probably asking yourself that, huh?" Cassian''s senses sharpened as he tried to turn and see the person speaking. He wriggled and twisted against the chains, but bound at both ends, his efforts were useless. The sound of footsteps grew closer, and he could tell the man had moved to his left. "You''re asking the wrong question," the man said, his tone calm but laced with something sinister. "The real question is, why are you here?" As the man stepped into view, Cassian finally got a clear look at him¡ªand his breath caught in his throat. The man''s attire was shocking: a black, one-piece garment that resembled a woman''s skirt but plain and unadorned, save for the stark white buttons and a matching white collar. Cassian''s eyes widened, his voice barely a whisper as he muttered in disbelief, " Pastor? " Chapter 151: Bone-shattering fist The man chuckled, his high cheekbones lifting into a charming smile as he nodded. "You guessed it right, I am the pastor..."Cassian froze in shock. Here he was, face to face with the man they had been hunting for months. But as he studied the pastor, Cassian couldn''t reconcile the man standing before him with the horrors he had committed¡ªthe massacres of entire families. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pastor looked nothing like the monster Cassian had imagined. He appeared to be a charming young man, with a warm smile and a gentle, well-mannered way of speaking. But Cassian had seen enough in his life to know that appearances could be deceiving. He steeled himself, his vigilance returning as the pastor continued, his voice smooth and calm. "That aside," the pastor said, "have you figured out why you''re here, chained up like this?" Cassian had a few guesses, but he kept them to himself. The young man''s gaze remained steady, his smile soft but his eyes closed in a way that gave nothing away. Despite the expression, there was no emotion behind it¡ªat least none that Cassian could read. Experience more on M-V-L He stayed silent for several long moments, his lips twitching slightly as he finally spoke again. "Why go through all this pain? Just answer my questions. It''s not like I''m asking you to spill about Katherine Ven Dyke. Just tell me... why do you think we kidnapped you?" Cassian''s mind raced. The mention of Lady Katherine sent a jolt of surprise through him. So, his connection to her had been exposed. That only added another piece to the puzzle of why he was here. Still, he didn''t let the shock show on his face. He remained silent, unwilling to give the pastor the satisfaction of seeing him rattled. Pastor Abraham''s expression grew more annoyed at the silence, his patience thinning. "I would''ve had you spilling everything by now if it weren''t for that damn spell shielding your mind from my magic," he said, his finger pointing sharply at Cassian''s head. Cassian''s mind raced, confusion settling in. He had thought it was Detective Killian''s mind shield rock that was protecting him, but it seemed there was someone else also shielding him from these kinds of attacks. His first guess was Lady Katherine¡ªwho else would bother? But before he could fully process how grateful he should be to her, the pastor''s questioning grew more intense, and a cold wave of fear washed over him. He really didn''t want to endure any more pain. He was on the edge of giving in if the pastor asked him one more time, but it didn''t matter. Before he could even decide how to respond, the pain hit him like a wave. His eyes felt like they were on fire, burning from the inside out. A searing heat exploded in his head, and before he could grasp what was happening, his vision turned red, blood dripping from his eyes. "Ahhhh! Ahhhh!" Cassian screamed, the agony consuming him. The pain was all that existed now¡ªeverything else faded away, and he could only focus on the overwhelming, blinding sensation. The shock left him unable to think, his mind blank except for the unbearable torment. The pain in Cassian''s eyes intensified, like molten fire coursing through his veins, until it felt as if his very eyeballs were going to burst. His vision blurred with the crimson flood, and the agony only deepened. Then, the pain shifted¡ªtraveling from his eyes to his ears. It felt like someone was driving needles into his skull, his eardrums throbbing as if they were about to explode. Blood began to drip from his ears, the warm, sticky flow mingling with the tears of agony streaming from his eyes. Cassian didn''t understand how the pastor was doing this to him, how he was able to cause such unbearable pain. His body writhed in the chains, desperate for relief, but the pain was relentless. It consumed him. He fought against it, trying to hold on for as long as he could, but it became too much. His resolve shattered. "I''ll¡ªI''ll answer! Just stop!" he screamed, the words torn from him as the excruciating torment made him desperate. The pain abruptly stopped. The silence that followed was deafening, and Cassian gasped for breath, his chest heaving as he tried to steady himself. When he dared to open his eyes, expecting to see the young pastor, he was met with a completely different sight. The fat man from before stood in front of him, his wide grin stretching unnervingly across his face, a single white eye staring into Cassian''s. "You want to answer some questions now?" the fat man asked, his voice dripping with amusement. Cassian nodded weakly, his vision clearing slightly as blood continued to drip from his face. The searing pain in his eyes began to fade, but shame clawed at him. Admitting defeat so quickly stung his pride, but he knew he was already done for. There was no escape, no hope of turning this around. The only thing he could do now was make his end a little less painful. He remembered Lady Katherine''s advice¡ªif ever caught, spill everything. Survival mattered more than secrets. So, he prepared himself to answer, even if it meant revealing everything, including the warrior training system. Anything to avoid more torture. But the fat man''s grotesque smile widened unnaturally¡ªliterally stretching from ear to ear. Cassian''s heart sank as his hopes of mercy vanished. The grin wasn''t just sinister; it was a warning. "Too late..." the fat man said, his voice low and mocking. Before Cassian could fully register the fat man''s words, a fist slammed into his stomach with brutal force. The impact sent a fresh wave of agony ripping through his body, blood gushing from his mouth as he struggled to draw a breath. It felt as though his insides had been shredded, the pain so intense it left him teetering on the edge of unconsciousness once more. But the torment didn''t stop there. Before the searing pain could even begin to fade, another wave of agony erupted from his thigh. There was a sickening crack, the unmistakable sound of bone snapping. "Gurrlll..." Cassian''s throat strained to release a scream, but all that came out was a gurgling sound, his voice drowned by the blood filling his mouth. The pain became unrelenting. Another crack followed, this time from his leg. His body convulsed as his head tilted down to see the source of the horrific sound. His thighs were bent at an unnatural angle, the grotesque sight making his stomach churn. The man responsible stared at him with twisted glee, his bloodshot eyes wide with sickening pleasure. "How do you like my bone-shattering fist?" he asked, his voice dripping with sadistic amusement. Chapter 152: Cassian disappearance news Alix came by to check if Lumine and Cassian were working. Finding only Lumine there, looking visibly worried, she asked, "Where''s Cassian?"Lumine, lost in thought, snapped back to the moment when she noticed Alix''s presence. Quickly masking her concern, she put on the most nonchalant tone she could muster and replied, "I don''t know. He didn''t come back last night." Alix frowned, her confusion deepening as she muttered, "Did he stay in the village overnight?" Lumine shrugged, a gesture that spoke of uncertainty, though her expression betrayed lingering concern. Before either could say more, one of the mansion guards came rushing toward them. Offering a quick bow, he said urgently, "Detective, there was an attack last night." Lumine''s worry immediately intensified, her eyes narrowing as she stood up. Alix, still processing the sudden news, gave a firm nod, her tone resolute. "Take us there." This had happened two days ago, and news of the attack had already spread throughout the city, eventually reaching the ears of Katherine Ven Dyke, the Princess of the Scarlet Duchy. Hearing about her servant''s disappearance, Katherine''s expression remained composed as she gazed out the window. However, the maid standing nearby, Lucy, couldn''t hide her concern. "My lady, what should we do? He might be in trouble," Lucy asked, her voice laced with worry. Katherine''s eyes briefly flickered with worry, but her tone remained steady. "Not might , Lucy. He sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. is in trouble," she said. Then, with confidence, she added, "But he''ll be alright. He doesn''t need my help." Lucy, unconvinced, hesitated before softly questioning, "Apologies, my lady, but... what if he did need your help?" Katherine''s confident demeanor faltered for a moment as hesitation crossed her face. She sighed deeply before muttering, "Then he''d better be dead..." It was a harsh, thoughtless thing to say, and both of them knew it. Lucy''s expression shifted to one of restrained anger. Though she hadn''t known Cassian for long, he was not just Katherine''s servant¡ªhe had also become her friend. How could Katherine be so indifferent? How could she not care enough to even consider helping him? But Katherine wasn''t entirely wrong. She was training Cassian to be her knight, after all, and she knew there were few options available. The idea of going herself to rescue him was impractical, and requesting aid from the Scarlet Duchy would be out of the question¡ªher mother would never approve of diverting resources for someone like Cassian, a servant with no standing in the Duchy. What''s more, Julius was already in the area. If he couldn''t help Cassian, what chance did she have? The only ones truly capable of rescuing him now would be grand mages or the legendary circle warriors who had surpassed the limits of the world. As Katherine thought about them, she began to entertain the idea of seeking help from one of the grand mages or circle warriors if the situation worsened. After all, she didn''t want to lose such a truly talented masseur. But she quickly shook her head, dismissing the thought. Cassian might be important to her, but he was nothing to them. Even if she managed to convince them to help, it would mean lowering herself to beg for a servant''s life¡ªan act that could tarnish her reputation. Worse, some might misunderstand and assume Cassian was her illegitimate child, complicating the situation further and potentially putting Cassian in even greater danger. So, Katherine chose not to interfere. She knew it wouldn''t help him much in the long run. Apart from instructing the department heads to keep her informed about Cassian''s situation, she didn''t take any further action. She was fully aware that Cassian would be hurt if he knew this, but she reminded herself that she wasn''t his mother. He needed to learn how to navigate the world on his own. What she could do was encourage him and offer support occasionally, perhaps through small gifts or guidance. But swooping in to save him every time he faced danger would only cripple him, leaving him incompetent and dependent. Elsewhere, the scene was far less composed. Cassian hung in the dimly lit chamber, chains binding his wrists and ankles. He was suspended like an animal awaiting slaughter, swaying slightly as his body struggled against the agony coursing through him. Blood dripped steadily from numerous wounds, pooling beneath him in sickly red puddles. The air was thick with the scent of blood and damp stone, and the faint, rhythmic sound of dripping echoed through the room. His breathing was shallow, each inhale a struggle against the searing pain in his ribs. The crude cuts on his arms and legs stung with every movement, and his head lolled forward, too heavy to lift. The soft creak of a door opening broke the silence. Footsteps approached, slow and deliberate. Cassian barely managed to lift his head, his blurred vision settling on a figure approaching him. It was the fat man, his grotesque grin stretching ear to ear. "Still alive, are we?" he sneered, circling Cassian like a predator. "You''re tougher than you look, I''ll give you that." Cassian''s lips cracked into a weak smirk despite the pain. "Flattering... but... I think we both know you''re just bad at killing," he rasped, his voice hoarse. Cassian might have appeared to be enduring the pain, but only moments ago, he had been begging for death. His act of defiance now wasn''t bravery¡ªit was desperation, a feeble attempt to provoke the man whose name he didn''t even know into finally killing him. The fat man''s grin faltered briefly before he chuckled, his voice dripping with malice. "Oh, don''t worry. I''m just getting started. I still need the answers before I kill you." Cassian couldn''t keep up his charade after hearing that. His resolve cracked as he pleaded, "Then ask! Please, ask anything you want¡ªI''ll tell you! You want to know about Katherine? I''ll tell you... I''ll¡ª" Before he could finish, a searing pain tore through his words. The fat man pressed a red-hot iron to one of Cassian''s open wounds, the sizzling sound filling the room as the smell of burning flesh mingled with the iron''s heat. Cassian''s screams cut off into a choked gasp as his body convulsed against the chains. The fat man puffed his cheeks into a mock pout, tilting his head in exaggerated disappointment. "But I don''t want answers yet. I want to enjoy myself first," he cooed, his grin returning¡ªtwisted and vile. He pressed the iron to another wound, delighting in the fresh sizzling sound as Cassian''s flesh burned. Cassian''s strangled cries filled the room again, his body trembling uncontrollably. "Isn''t this fun?" the fat man continued, his voice laced with twisted glee. "Don''t you love it? Smell that? That''s you¡ªcooking up nicely. Mmm, I think you might even taste good if we keep going like this." Chapter 153: Why? "Why? Why? Why?" Cassian wanted to scream those words over and over, but his throat was too raw, too torn from the endless screaming. Every attempt to open his mouth only brought blood to the surface, choking him with its metallic taste. His body trembled, the pain searing through every nerve, but the question still burned in his mind.What had he done so wrong to deserve this? What was so terrible in his past that led to this unending torment? Was this punishment for killing that hooded figure who had attacked him? He had killed in self-defense, yes¡ªhe had acted out of instinct to survive¡ªbut now, in this agonizing moment, doubt crept in. Was this overkill? Had he really deserved all this? He had been defending himself, doing what anyone would do in his place, and yet, the torment continued. Wasn''t this punishment too much? The question lingered in Cassian''s mind: Why? He thought it was because of the monsters he had killed, creatures just minding their own business, but he had fought them to complete his mission. Yet, he knew many others had killed for far more selfish reasons, and it wasn''t as though those monsters would''ve left him alone if they found him first or saw him vulnerable. They were dangerous¡ªhe had no choice but to defend himself. But even so, why was he being punished like this? What had he done to deserve this hell? He didn''t know. Did he commit some unspeakable sin in a past life, something so heinous that this agony was his penance? He couldn''t answer. All he knew was the pain, the unanswered question, and the suffocating weight of it all. Cassian''s thoughts spiraled, each one tumbling over the other in a haze of confusion and pain. Why am I here? The question clung to him like the blood-soaked chains that bound him. Was it because he was an orphan? Was that why he was suffering like this¡ªbecause the world had decided to punish him for something beyond his control? He remembered the times, back in the capital, when he had begged for scraps, for a moment of mercy, only to be met with curses and mockery. "Orphan scum," they would sneer. "You deserve nothing." But was that true? Did being an orphan mean he deserved this¡ªdeserved to be broken down, to suffer in ways that made him wish for death? He had lost his parents young, had been cast into the world with nothing but the clothes on his back and a burning need to survive. Was it his fault? He hadn''t asked for this life, for the hand fate had dealt him. How could an orphan, with no guidance, no foundation, be blamed for the mistakes of the world? How could someone so young, so new to this cruel world, be expected to understand its rules or control his own fate when he was just trying to get by? How could they commit a crime when they barely knew how to control their own survival? No, it wasn''t his fault. But still, here he was, chained and broken, with no one to answer why. The world had judged him before he could even speak his name, and now, in his moment of agony, the same question gnawed at him: Why? Cassian''s mind screamed in rebellion, but in the depths of his pain, another truth rose to the surface¡ªone he had known all along but wasn''t ready to face. He didn''t want to admit it, but the answer was so clear now. The reason he was here, suffering, being broken, was simple: He was weak. A weak, pathetic loser, whose life had always been dictated by forces outside his control. The world didn''t care about your morals, your righteousness, your struggles. It didn''t matter if you were good or evil. It didn''t matter how many times you tried to stand tall. All that mattered was how long you could keep getting back up after the world knocked you down. And Cassian? He had failed. He hadn''t been strong enough. He hadn''t played the game well enough. The world, with all its cruelty, had toyed with him, using his weakness to bend him, break him, and now, it was punishing him for not playing the game right, for breaking too soon. He had been given a set of rules he hadn''t understood, hadn''t learned how to navigate¡ªand now, the consequences were here. It didn''t matter if you were good or evil. It didn''t matter if you fought back with all your might. Punishment was a constant in the world, something you couldn''t escape, no matter your intentions. The only thing that mattered was whether you could endure it, whether you could keep taking it, again and again, until the world decided you were done. He had broken too early. He wasn''t strong enough to withstand it. And now, he was paying the price. The world didn''t need a reason to punish you. It didn''t need justification or morality. All that mattered was how long you could take the beating before it crushed you completely. But the question came again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why? Cassian''s body was a mess, every inch of his skin torn and marred with holes and cuts. His limbs were twisted in unnatural angles, bone protruding from open wounds, each injury a reminder of the torment he had endured. And yet, the same question echoed in his mind, louder than ever. Why? Was it because he had gotten so close to Lady Katherine? Had she been the cause of all this? "No," he thought bitterly, a hollow chuckle escaping his cracked lips. ''Why would she be?'' Even if she had been, she had warned him¡ªtold him this would happen. It was his choice, wasn''t it? It wasn''t as if he hadn''t had a choice. He had made it clear, even when the consequences loomed large. He had known the risks, yet he had still walked this path. Still, as the pain raked through him, he couldn''t stop himself from wishing he had never made that decision. But no matter how much he screamed in his mind, ''it didn''t change anything. I don''t want to feel this. I don''t want to keep enduring this pain...'' As the thought repeated in his mind, Cassian couldn''t help but ask himself another question: ''Why did he have to accept this pain as his reality?'' Even if it was reality, he didn''t want it. He didn''t want a world where his existence was nothing more than suffering, where every breath felt like a punishment. He wanted to change it. He wanted to take control. He wanted to rewrite this reality, to turn it all around and make those who had caused him this pain feel it in return. He wanted to massacre those who had done this to him¡ªor anyone who didn''t deserve to walk free while he suffered. If this world was the one forcing this torment on him, then so be it. He would challenge it. He would tear it apart. No one, not even the world itself, had the right to make him endure this kind of suffering without cause. No one who had done nothing wrong should ever face this pain. As he thought, something inside him seemed to snap, shattering the chains that had bound him, and for the first time, he felt truly free. It was more liberating than anything he had experienced before¡ªeven more than the moment when that flying ship descended, bringing him the closest feeling of freedom he''d ever known. Now, he felt it in its purest form, as though the weight of the world had been lifted from his shoulders. Chapter 154: Opening the Domain As Johnny, the hulking, grotesque man, toyed with his collection of instruments, deciding which would bring him the most joy in torturing Cassian next, something miraculous¡ªno, terrifying¡ªbegan to unfold.Cassian''s battered body, once a canvas of bleeding wounds, started to heal right before Johnny''s eyes. The torn flesh knitted itself together as though invisible threads were pulling it taut. Deep gashes smoothed over, the skin rippling like molten wax as it sealed seamlessly. His wounds closed with a speed that defied logic, the grotesque process mesmerizing and horrifying all at once. His crimson hair, now flowing like it was caught in an unseen breeze, glowed faintly, a fiery aura radiating from every strand. The red light enveloped his entire frame, pulsing with an intensity that made the air around him hum. It wasn''t just light¡ªit was rage, pure and unfiltered, oozing from every pore. Then his eyes snapped open. They were no longer the eyes of a man¡ªthey glowed an unnatural, fiery red, burning with a hatred so fierce it could consume the room. Red with anger. Anger at Johnny, at the world that had allowed this torment, and at the cruel hand of fate that had led him here. "I''m going to slaughter every last one of you," he growled, his voice dripping with malice, "and make you choke on the agony you''ve dealt me." Though his head still hung low, his expression unreadable, he didn''t need to show his wrath on his face. The very air around him screamed his fury, crackling with his rising power. It was the kind of rage that promised annihilation, and it would not be stopped. Johnny, oblivious to the transformation unfolding before him, chuckled as he selected a long, menacing drill bit from his collection. Turning back toward Cassian, his smug expression froze in shock. His eyes widened as he took in the impossible sight before him¡ªCassian''s wounds, fully healed, and his glowing red eyes fixed on Johnny with a fury that could burn through steel. "You..." Johnny stammered, his voice faltering in disbelief. Before he could finish his sentence, the sharp snap of chains breaking rang out. The first to go were the ones binding Cassian''s wrists, the chain links shattering as if they were made of glass. With a thunderous thud, Cassian landed on the ground, his body upright, muscles coiled with raw energy. His head hung low as he muttered, his voice an ominous growl, "Massacre... massacre... I''m going to massacre you all..." He stepped forward, each movement deliberate and heavy. The floor beneath his bare feet cracked with every step, the force of his presence reverberating through the air. The broken chains clinging to his wrists jingled with a metallic clatter, while the chain still tethered to the massive stone ball dragged behind him, scraping and rattling ominously. Johnny''s chuckles turned to a nervous laugh, his bravado cracking under the weight of the moment. His sweaty fingers tightened around the drill bit as he spat out, "You think you''re something now? You just awakened your domain field, didn''t you?" Though Johnny tried to project confidence, his voice betrayed him. He knew exactly what this transformation meant. Cassian, a newly awakened first-circle warrior, was at the peak of his unbridled power, his rage amplifying his strength beyond reason. Johnny, a second-circle warrior, should have felt secure in his superiority. But he wasn''t. Cassian''s raw energy was different¡ªit was primal, untamed, and far stronger than anything Johnny had prepared for. "You were just groveling a few minutes ago, and now you think you can¡ª" Johnny''s rant, fueled by fear and shock, was abruptly silenced. His words were cut off as his face collided with a massive stone ball. The impact twisted his head and neck at an unnatural angle, making his body bend as if it were made of rubber, not bone. The momentum hurled him backward, slamming him into the cold, unyielding wall of the chamber with a sickening thud. The force buried him several feet into the stone, leaving cracks spidering outward like a fractured mirror. Cassian stood a few feet away, the chain that had bound the ball to his leg now slack. With a single flick of his foot, he had launched the ball like a missile. His expression remained cold, unflinching, as he watched the destruction unfold. But the ball didn''t stop at Johnny. Its sheer force caused it to ricochet off the wall, continuing its path across the chamber. The sudden motion jerked Cassian''s leg with it, causing him to stumble and spin slightly, the chain yanking him around like a puppet. Even as he staggered, his expression didn''t change. Cassian regained his footing swiftly, his face calm, almost emotionless, as if none of it mattered. With a single pull, he snapped the chain from his leg like it was a mere thread, the metal links shattering into fragments. He turned his attention back to Johnny, whose limp body was barely hanging in the indent he''d created in the wall. Cassian began walking toward him, the massive stone ball now rolling obediently behind him like a grim shadow. Each step echoed with menace, a chilling promise that this was far from over. Cassian reached the fat man embedded in the wall, his bare feet leaving cracked imprints on the ground with each step. His expression remained eerily blank, devoid of any emotion, but his glowing red eyes betrayed the storm of fury raging within him. The massive stone ball trailed behind him, scraping along the cold chamber floor, its chains rattling ominously. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, he raised the stone ball high above his head with one hand, the weight of it seemingly inconsequential in his current state. The fat man, groaning weakly and barely conscious, looked up just in time to see the glowing red eyes before the ball came crashing down. SMASH! The impact echoed through the chamber as blood splattered across the walls and floor. The man''s body jerked once before going limp. Cassian didn''t stop. He lifted the ball again, the wet, sticky sound of flesh tearing and bones shattering filling the space. SMASH! Each blow sent chunks of flesh and splinters of bone scattering like shattered glass. The once-arrogant fat man was being reduced to an unrecognizable pulp, his screams long silenced. Cassian continued, his face an unreadable mask, but his eyes burned brighter with every strike. SMASH! The sound was visceral, like a vegetable being pulverized into mush. Wet splatters painted Cassian''s arms and chest, but he didn''t flinch. His focus was singular, his rage unrelenting. The chain clinked with each movement, the rhythmic pounding of the stone ball almost ritualistic. By the time he finally stopped, what remained of the man was nothing more than a grotesque smear on the wall and floor. Cassian dropped the ball, its weight shaking the ground, and stood still for a moment, his breaths slow and deep. Chapter 155: The massacre Cassian''s thought process had shifted completely. The man who once hesitated to harm was now a vessel of cold, unflinching fury. There wasn''t a flicker of remorse in him for killing the fat man¡ªunderstandable, given the torment he endured. But now, as he stood over the smashed skulls of two guards stationed outside the chamber, their blood pooling beneath his feet, he felt nothing. No pity. No regret.For him, their deaths were justified. They had been complicit. They had kept him locked away, standing guard while that grotesque excuse for a man tortured him for amusement. In Cassian''s eyes, they were no less guilty. They all deserved this, every single one of them. He tightened his grip on the stone ball''s chain as he moved forward, his eyes burning with determination. His thoughts weren''t just on these accomplices¡ªthey were on the one who orchestrated all of this. The pastor. The man who had him kidnapped, who sanctioned his torment. Cassian''s fury sharpened as he imagined that sanctimonious bastard''s face twisted in fear, just like the others. "They''ll all pay," Cassian muttered under his breath, his voice low and venomous. His steps were slow but purposeful, the metallic scrape of the chain dragging behind him like a grim prelude to the massacre he envisioned. Killing was no longer a question of morality for Cassian. It was justice¡ªhis justice. Behind him trailed a macabre symphony of rattling chains and the wet, metallic scent of blood. The ground was painted crimson, a gruesome path marking the demise of those foolish enough to stand in his way. There had been many¡ªtoo many. Some were ordinary guards, while others bore the strength and training of circle warriors. Yet, none proved a match for Cassian or the relentless stone ball he wielded with terrifying precision. Each swing of the massive weapon sent bodies crumpling like broken toys. Those who required a second strike received it without hesitation, Cassian''s fury leaving no room for mercy or restraint. But his path of destruction was not without cost. His body bore fresh wounds from the clashes. A deep gash tore through his leg during one skirmish, but as the stunned attacker looked on, the flesh began to knit itself back together within seconds. The sight left his opponent frozen in disbelief, but Cassian offered no explanation. Without a flicker of pain or pause, he stepped forward, his glowing red eyes locked on his enemy. His fist clenched, and with a bone-crunching strike, he drove it into the man''s skull, nearly bursting it open in a sickening display of raw strength. As Cassian stood over the lifeless body of his latest victim, his eyes caught sight of a familiar weapon¡ªthe green-hued blade that had been taken from him. He leaned down and picked it up, running his fingers over the hilt. "Thanks for returning it," he muttered coldly, the blade emitting a faint green glow as though it resonated with his fury. Without hesitation, he swung the sword downward in a sharp motion, severing the heavy chains that bound his body. The clinking sound of the chain hitting the ground echoed briefly before silence returned, broken only by the rustling movements of the remaining enemies ahead. "Die, you monster!" one of the cultists screamed, their voice raw with anger and desperation as they lunged toward him. Others followed suit, roaring in unison. But they never made it to the ground, well alive. As with a single, fluid slash, Cassian swung his blade through the air, and their bodies split apart mid-flight, collapsing to the blood-soaked earth in two clean halves. The glow of his blade reflected in the wide, horrified eyes of the remaining cultists. For the first time, the dark, emotionless voids in their eyes flickered with something unmistakable¡ªfear. They hesitated now, their earlier aggression replaced by trembling uncertainty. Cassian stood tall amidst the carnage, his blade poised and his glowing red eyes burning with a cold intensity. Around him, the wide, open space had turned into a macabre battlefield, the ground beneath his feet drenched in blood, with lifeless bodies strewn like discarded refuse. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But they kept attacking him not willing to let go of him after killing so many of them, they would have been able to keep him if there was more circle warrior at there base but there was totoal of seven with one being second circle one and cassian has already made the mush of them with the stone ball now collored red from all the killings he had donw with it. "Do not hesitate, my brothers and sisters! He is but a disgraceful creature!" one of the cultists shouted, his voice laced with fervor and desperation. Raising a blade, he slashed his palm, letting blood drip to the ground. "Let us offer our body to our lord Silas, so he may cleanse this wretch''s soul with his merciful light!" The others followed his lead, slicing their hands and letting their blood mix with the earth. As their chant grew louder, an ominous dark fog swirled around their bodies, seeping into their skin. Their veins bulged grotesquely, crawling across their faces like blackened roots. Their movements became faster¡ªblindingly so¡ªcharged with unnatural strength. But Cassian stood his ground. Even as a dozen enhanced cultists lunged at him, their attacks quick and unrelenting, he met them blow for blow. Each swing of his sword pushed them back, their strikes deflected with almost inhuman precision. Sweat dripped down his face as he grunted, his voice low but filled with defiance. "It''s all futile," he growled, shoving one of the frenzied cultists away with a powerful strike. "I''ll massacre all of you... and your gods." His eyes glinted with unyielding fury as he braced himself for the next wave. Then, with a guttural roar, he unleashed a surge of energy. "AHHHHHH!" The red glow enveloping his body flared brighter, pulsating violently. Dust and debris rose around him, whipped into a chaotic storm by the force radiating from his form. The crimson glow around Cassian intensified, surging outward until it erupted into a blinding pillar of red light that shot straight into the sky. The beam pierced through the dark canopy above, casting an eerie glow across the surrounding area. Its brilliance was so intense that it could be seen for miles, even from the distant peaks and high grounds. Far away, those who witnessed the pillar halted in their tracks, their expressions a mix of awe and dread. Without hesitation, they turned and rushed toward the source, urgency driving their every movement. The ominous light was not something to ignore¡ªit was a call, a challenge, or perhaps a warning. Chapter 156: Killing intent Cassandra had been swamped with work these past weeks, her efforts divided between two pressing matters. Half of her burden came from the capture of Pastor Abraham Cornus, a notorious figure whose case had consumed much of her energy. The other half came from the desperate search for Cassian, who had been missing for over a week. She clung to the hope that he had been kidnapped and not killed, though the uncertainty gnawed at her.Her focus was centered on Surock Village, the place where Cassian had vanished. She combed through the dense jungles surrounding the area, certain that the kidnappers wouldn''t risk moving to another village. The neighboring settlements were heavily secured by city guards ever since his disappearance, leaving little chance for escape. The guards and Cassandra''s team didn''t mind the relentless work of hunting down and eliminating cultists, though the sheer number of them hiding in the jungle shocked everyone. It was unsettling to realize such a significant presence had been operating so close to the city, right under their noses. The cultists seemed to have been planning something big¡ªor perhaps still were, given the way they kept sending wave after wave of expendable followers to be slaughtered by the guards and Cassandra''s team. Cassandra, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something vital was missing from the picture. The puzzle didn''t fully add up, but she had little time to dwell on it. Her focus was locked on Cassian. Though she knew she wasn''t truly responsible for him¡ªCassian had chosen this dangerous profession himself¡ªshe couldn''t help but feel the weight of his disappearance. He was her teammate, and she clung to the hope that he was still alive, determined to find him before it was too late. As Cassandra returned to rest after a grueling day of searching, her eyes caught sight of a crimson pillar of light piercing the sky from deep within the jungle. Her blood boiled instantly, her mind connecting the ominous sight to the cultists. Anger flared as she cursed under her breath and leaped toward the source, her voice a growl of frustration. "Those damn fanatics..." She wasn''t the only one to notice. Behind her, her colleagues scrambled to keep up. Alix, flying just a short distance behind, called out, "What is that, Detective Cassandra?" "I don''t know," Cassandra snapped, her voice sharp with determination. "But I''m going to find out." She pushed herself harder, her body blurring into motion as she surged ahead, leaving Alix tens of meters behind in seconds. The distance between them grew rapidly, and Alix''s worried gaze followed her relentless pace. Moments later, Dallas caught up to Alix, her breath slightly labored. "Did she tell you what that light is?" he asked, his tone edged with concern. Alix shook her head, her expression uneasy. "No, she didn''t. But... I''ve got a bad feeling about this. That light¡ªit feels wrong." Both exchanged a tense glance before increasing their pace, the ominous red glow growing stronger as they neared its source. Dallas felt a chill run down her spine as her gaze lingered on the source of the red light. A deep unease settled over her, and she muttered under her breath, "Me too..." The sensation clawing at her gut was disturbingly familiar, one she''d only experienced when apprehending dangerous criminals or facing them in the tense moments before capture¡ªthe suffocating weight of pure malice. "It''s... killing intent," she whispered, her voice low but steady. Alix, after a moment of thought, nodded in agreement. The oppressive feeling in the air left little room for doubt. Far ahead, Cassandra was already grappling with the same realization. She''d felt it too¡ªan overwhelming, raw wave of murderous intent radiating from the direction of the light. Whoever was behind it wasn''t ordinary, not by any stretch. And for someone to emit such unrestrained bloodlust, something monumental¡ªor catastrophic¡ªhad to be unfolding. As Cassandra raced through the dense jungle, her mind churned with grim possibilities. What could radiate such overwhelming killing intent? Who¡ªor what¡ªwas capable of such malice? The red light pulsed ominously in the distance, a beacon of bloodlust that made her chest tighten. Then, as she drew closer, her nose caught a heavy metallic tang in the air. Her eyes widened in shock as recognition hit her¡ªit was the unmistakable scent of blood, thick and suffocating. The closer she got, the more overpowering it became, until it felt as though the air itself was saturated with it. ''How much blood has been spilled here?'' she thought, her inner voice trembling. The stench was staggering, the kind she''d only experienced on battlefields where hundreds, perhaps thousands, had perished. But this wasn''t a war zone. This was something far more twisted. Her pace quickened, urgency and dread driving her forward. When she finally reached the source, her breath hitched at the sight. Bodies¡ªdozens, perhaps more¡ªlay scattered across the jungle floor. Each corpse bore the marks of brutal deaths, their uniforms marking them as cultists. Some had been reduced to grotesque heaps of flesh and bone, crushed into unrecognizable masses. Others bore deep, clean cuts, their bodies severed in half or hacked into multiple pieces. As she moved deeper into the carnage, Cassandra''s sharp eyes noticed a distinct shift in the method of slaughter. The earlier kills were crude, a violent mix of rage and raw strength. But the later ones showed precision¡ªcold, calculated slices. Each wound radiated pure hatred, as though the very blade used had been an extension of someone''s consuming wrath. "It''s a massacre," Cassandra muttered under her breath, the words tasting bitter in her mouth. ''Who could have done this?'' Cassandra wondered, her thoughts racing as she pushed herself to move faster. The sheer brutality she had witnessed left her both shaken and determined to uncover the source. But as she neared the heart of the carnage, her breath caught in her throat. She froze momentarily, her wide eyes locking onto the figure responsible. Cassian. There he stood amidst the slaughter, his body bathed in a red, pulsating glow that radiated a suffocating aura of killing intent. His hand dripped with blood, and his sword moved with relentless precision, cutting down the cultists one after another. Some of them were shrouded in dark fog, clearly more powerful than the others, their strength allowing them to withstand two strikes before falling. But even they stood no chance against Cassian''s unyielding fury. Cassandra''s heart sank at the sight. This wasn''t the Cassian she knew. She slowed her pace, stunned into hesitation. But then she saw it¡ªa giant red orb of energy hurtling through the jungle, its trajectory aimed directly at Cassian. Her instincts roared to life. Without thinking, she surged forward, her voice breaking through the chaos as she leapt toward him with urgency. "Cassian!" she screamed, her voice echoing in desperation. ********** Julius''s life had undergone a dramatic transformation. Born into a noble family, his path had always seemed clear. While most nobles were burdened with numerous responsibilities, Julius had been fortunate¡ªor perhaps cursed¡ªto have only one: mastering the sword. And master it he did, surpassing the limits of mortal human capability and ascending to the rank of a 7th-circle warrior, a feat so rare that only a handful achieved it every decade. Julius took immense pride in this accomplishment, reaching such heights far earlier than most. Yet, despite this remarkable achievement, he would willingly abandon it all if his wife asked him to. She was his anchor, the one person who could sway his priorities and reshape his life. For her, the carefree man who had roamed through life without a shred of responsibility had willingly taken on one of the most demanding roles imaginable¡ªnot an office-bound job, but the gritty, perilous work of a public servant, serving as a detective. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Julius might have enjoyed his role as a detective if it involved hunting truly formidable criminals, but most of the time, it was tedious. The monotony was broken only by the weekly lectures he had come to enjoy giving and the camaraderie of his colleagues. Recently, though, things had taken a personal turn¡ªone of his colleagues had been abducted, and his wife''s dear friend had implored him to help. That''s how he found himself here, deep in the jungle, dealing with petty cultist lackeys. It wasn''t all bad. After months of restraint, he finally had a chance to wield his sword freely, cutting down these small fries with ease. He relished the moment, wishing there were more opportunities like this¡ªmore fights, more chances to let loose. That wish seemed about to be granted. An intense wave of killing intent swept through the jungle, stopping Julius in his tracks. His pulse quickened with excitement as he sprinted toward the source, hoping it would be worth the anticipation. ''Please let it be a cultist,'' he thought eagerly. Fighting cultists was the best because he could unleash himself entirely without holding back. If it turned out to be someone good or neutral, the best he could hope for was a restrained exchange of blows before pulling back. But if it was someone evil, he could aim to kill, and that was where the thrill lay. Only an all-out, no-holds-barred fight could satisfy him as a 7th-circle warrior. Finally, he reached the source of the overwhelming killing intent, and what he saw left him momentarily stunned. But that shock quickly gave way to exhilaration as his eyes locked onto a massive, glowing red orb hurtling toward the origin of the murderous aura. The sheer force radiating from the orb sent a thrill through him¡ªit was the kind of raw power that only a truly formidable mage could summon. His grip on his sword tightened, and his lips curled into an eager grin. ''This is going to be interesting.'' Chapter 157: Noble savior Cassian was too focused on cutting down the cultists swarming him to notice the massive red orb streaking toward him, blazing with destructive energy. A panicked shout from somewhere caught his attention, pulling his gaze away. He turned just in time to see Cassandra sprinting toward him, a silver spear in hand. Its tip was unlike any he had seen before¡ªa crescent-shaped blade that gleamed brilliantly in the light.To his astonishment, she swung the spear in his direction. Cassian froze, confusion and disbelief washing over him. ''Why would she attack me?'' But before he could react, the arc of light from her weapon whizzed past him, slashing cleanly through the fiery orb behind him. The sphere split in two, its halves streaking by before crashing into the ground with a deafening explosion. Cassian stood there, confused. He didn''t feel any pain, but his arms were clearly burned. As he stared down at them, trying to figure out what was going on, Cassandra''s voice snapped him out of it. The silver glow around her shifted and spread over to him, wrapping him in a soft light. The harsh red aura radiating from his body started to fade. She stepped closer, worry written all over her face. Clearly blaming herself for not stopping the attack in time, she asked, "Can you talk?" "Huh?" Cassian blinked, caught off guard. Then, seeing her concerned expression, he raised his burned arms and said, "Detective, I¡­ I don''t feel any pain." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of Cassian''s burns confused Cassandra, but more than that, it filled her with pity. His skin was charred so badly it was painful to look at. Just as she was about to say something, she noticed the burnt skin starting to flake away, revealing fresh, unscathed skin underneath. Cassian was healing. She had already suspected Cassian had awakened his domain from the way he''d been effortlessly cutting down the cultists, but she hadn''t known what effects it might have on him. Now, she was sure of two¡ªone was unusual, and the other was exceedingly rare. Before she could process further, her attention shifted to a looming threat. A strong presence was approaching, and Cassandra''s gaze locked onto the direction where the fiery red orb had originated. Whoever had cast that attack was no ordinary opponent. Steeling herself, she stepped in front of Cassian, her silver spear at the ready. "Stay behind me," she said firmly, her eyes sharp but tinged with worry. As the dust from the previous blast began to settle, another red fireball hurtled toward them. This time, Cassandra reacted swiftly, slicing the orb into multiple pieces with her spear. The fragments exploded harmlessly behind them, the force and debris completely absorbed by her domain. Determined not to let the raised dust obscure their vision again, she swept her spear, clearing the air with a powerful gust. Finally, the source of the attacks came into view. A man floated mid-air, a serene smile on his face, with an ethereal glow behind his head that gave him a divine, almost heavenly appearance. His attire made both Cassian and Cassandra freeze in shock. Cassian''s confusion deepened as his eyes caught another figure standing below the floating man¡ªsomeone familiar. It was the pastor he had seen on the first day of his torment, a memory that felt like it belonged to another lifetime. But as Cassian''s gaze shifted back to the man above, radiating an unsettling calm, he realized something chilling: ''That was the fake pastor.'' "Detective... that''s the pastor," Cassian said in a shocked tone, his eyes locked on the floating man. His wounds were healing rapidly, the red glow around his body dimming as his regeneration took effect. The benevolent-looking man seemed to hear him and smiled even more warmly, a gesture that made Cassian momentarily question his instincts. For a split second, he almost believed this man was truly kind. But the memory of the earlier attacks¡ªones that had nearly incinerated him¡ªmade him shake his head, dispelling the illusion. The man began to speak, his voice calm and measured. "You may know¡ª" Before he could finish, a blue streak shot out from the jungle, tearing through the air toward him. It slammed into a golden barrier that flared into existence just in time, yet the impact was so strong that it sent the pastor hurtling backward. He crashed into the ground with a deafening explosion, the force of his fall creating a crater as massive as the earlier red orb blasts. Cassian stood frozen in shock, unsure who had launched the attack. As the bright aura around the streak faded, his eyes widened at the sight of a man with striking blue hair and a gleaming blue sword, smiling confidently in their direction. Meanwhile, the fake pastor had been blasted backward by the impact, slamming into a tree with such force that he now lay crumpled against it, bloodied and motionless. "What''re you staring at? A ''thank you'' would sound nice to your savior''s ears," Julius said with a smug grin. Cassian chuckled, while Cassandra initially assumed he was joking. But when she caught the pride in his expression, her eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. ''He really means it,'' she thought. Though she wanted to brush it off, she decided to humor him. Smiling faintly, she replied, "Thanks, Detective Julius." "Well, don''t mention it," Julius said with a chuckle. By then, Alix and Dallas had arrived on the battlefield, their faces pale as they took in the carnage around them. Bodies were scattered everywhere¡ªsome burned, others charred or half-incinerated, and many cut apart. The overwhelming stench of blood and cooked flesh filled the air, making Alix visibly uneasy. Spotting Cassian standing next to Cassandra, both Alix and Dallas rushed over, their expressions shifting from shock to concern. Alix immediately bombarded Cassian with questions. "Cassian, how did you get here? No, wait¡ªwho kidnapped you? Are you alright?" Her worried eyes swept over his burned skin as she began casting a spell to accelerate his healing. Without pausing, she rattled off more questions. "Was it the person who killed all these people? Were they the one who kidnapped you? Were they the source of that intense killing intent¡ª?" Before she could finish, Cassandra cut in sharply. "You can ask all those questions later. The enemy is still alive," she said, her gaze fixed on the crater where Julius had blasted the real pastor. Julius looked at the crater, his surprise quickly turning to excitement as he muttered, "Tough bastard..." Chapter 158: Battle like a Force of nature A hand emerged from the crater first, followed by a calm but strained voice. "Aren''t you rude, Mr. Blue Hair..." The pastor pulled himself up, his ever-present smile now faintly cracked, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth."Detective Cassandra, get them out of here, " Julius said, his voice brimming with excitement as he unsheathed his sword once more. Descending toward the man with deliberate steps, he added with a smirk "It''s time for a little fun." and continued with raised tone, "Not as rude as you, though¡ªthrowing Astraval-level spells at our freshly awakened warrior." The man''s strained smile didn''t waver as he stepped out of the crater. The last thing Cassian heard him say was, "I wouldn''t have, if he hadn''t killed so many of my people..." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Cassian could hear more, his vision blurred, and he realized he was floating in the air, encased in a large, transparent silver bubble. Inside with him were three others¡ªCassandra and two women¡ªwhile Cassandra''s spear served as the bubble''s focal point. It seemed to be propelling them forward at incredible speed. Cassian had no idea how it worked, but the sensation was surreal, almost like they were flying. "Was that who I think he was?" Dallas asked, her gaze fixed on the shrinking battlefield as it blurred into the distance. "If you''re thinking it''s the pastor we''ve been searching for all these weeks, then yes," Cassandra replied, her tone edged with worry. She added, almost to herself, "And he''s incredibly strong." Both women stared at her in shock before blurting out in unison, "Really?" Cassian, on the other hand, didn''t see the big deal. Julius had easily blasted the guy into a crater, after all. Sure, the pastor caught him by surprise, but the way Julius handled him seemed pretty brutal and decisive. Sensing the tension, Cassandra continued, "He is strong, but Detective Julius can handle him without a problem." Cassian frowned in confusion and asked, "Then why did he send us away?" "Didn''t you see what happened to the other man dressed as a pastor? Just by standing near when Julius attacked the real one, he was obliterated," Cassandra explained, her words making Cassian realize the gravity of the situation. She continued, "Even if I could shield you all from the aftershocks, in a battle like this, we''d just be liabilities for Detective Julius." As if to punctuate her point, a deafening explosion echoed behind them¡ª BOOM! The sound sent a jolt through everyone except Cassandra. Instinctively, the others turned to look back, their eyes widening as they saw the aftermath of the battle. A wave of destruction surged toward them, ripping through the forest and dragging everything in its path. The force slammed into Cassandra''s silver barrier, which held firm, shielding them from harm. But even from within, the sound of the impact reverberated loudly, a testament to just how powerful the shockwave was. In that moment, they finally understood why battles between the truly powerful were so rare, except during large-scale conflicts or extraordinary circumstances like this. The sheer devastation unfolding behind them was a stark reminder¡ªwhen the strong clashed, it wasn''t just a fight; it was a force of nature, one that could obliterate everything in its path. As the booming sounds grew fainter with each passing second, Alix remarked, "Detective Julius is leading the fight away from the villages..." Turning back, her eyes landed on Cassian, whose burns had completely healed, his skin now smooth and healthy. However, most of his clothes had been scorched away, leaving only a small, tattered section around his hips. Flustered, Alix quickly blushed and conjured a thin layer of water to cover him, shielding his exposed body. Cassian glanced down, realizing what she''d done. "I''m fine, Detective Alix. You don''t need to heal me anymore," he said, slightly embarrassed. "I''m not healing you," Alix replied, her blush deepening as she tried to control it. Cassian, realizing why she''d done it, blushed as well. Seeing that he understood, Alix''s blush lessened, but she still hesitated. "I''m sorry..." she murmured, her voice soft. The other two looked at her, quickly piecing together who her apology was directed at. They turned to Cassian, who looked surprised. "Sorry to me? Why?" he asked, genuinely confused. Alix''s expression softened with guilt as she finally answered, her voice quiet but earnest. "Because I sent you to the village that night you got kidnapped. If I hadn''t, you wouldn''t have gone through all of this..." Her eyes met Cassian''s, filled with regret. Cassian, however, just smiled and waved his hands dismissively. "Nothing bad happened," he said, reassuring her. "I just got a bit burned, that''s all." Then, with a wide grin, he added, "Actually, I ended up getting a gift. I awakened my domain." The others blinked in surprise, but Cassian''s bright smile only grew bigger as he excitedly shared the news, his mood lightening despite everything. The guilt on Alix''s face didn''t fade, and Dallas still watched Cassian with sympathy. Cassandra''s expression was a mix of those emotions as well. All of them knew that awakening a domain wasn''t something simple¡ªit took an incredibly strong will or intense emotion. Considering Cassian''s circumstances, they all knew what had triggered his awakening. But Cassian didn''t catch on to their unspoken feelings. Instead, he continued with excitement, his energy still high. "I also got this amazing self-healing ability¡ªthat''s why I healed so quickly..." He turned to Dallas, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Sarge, do you have an ability like mine, or is it something rare?" Dallas gave Cassian a small, knowing smile but didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she glanced at Alix and Cassandra, gauging their reactions. She could tell that Cassian, despite everything, still hadn''t fully understood the weight of what he''d gone through. After a brief pause, Dallas nodded with a smile. "I do," she said. "And so does Detective Cassandra. Every circle warrior gains a unique ability when they awaken their domain. Like yours is self-healing, mine is muscle strengthening..." Chapter 159: The Man-Made gods While Cassandra and the others had already put considerable distance between themselves and the battlefield, the zone of destruction had expanded to several kilometers, flattening the jungle with each explosive clash. Every blow left devastation in its wake, eradicating mana beasts and cultists alike. Julius had little concern for collateral damage¡ªthere were no innocents in this area. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Now, floating mid-air, Julius surveyed the scene below. His gaze locked onto the man responsible for keeping him away from his wife for far too many days: Pastor Abraham Cronus. To Julius''s surprise, Cronus was an Astraval, a mage rank equivalent to his own warrior level. Even so, Julius wasn''t concerned. He knew the pastor posed no real threat. And he was right as now hovering above, Julius stared at the defeated man. Cronus knelt on the ground, his arms severed, blood dripping freely. Yet, the man still wore that unshakable smile. Raising his head slightly, Cronus spoke, his voice calm despite his dire state. "I remembered you. You''re the man married to the Tower''s Vice Director''s daughter." His smile widened as he added, "You''re Julius Raseac, the Blue Moon of the Raseac family. What an honor... to die at the hands of someone so noble." Julius didn''t seem surprised by the pastor''s words. Anyone with even a bit of deeper knowledge about the world''s affairs would know who he was. And given that this man belonged to an organization rooted in the shadows of the world, it wasn''t unexpected that he''d know a thing or two about someone as prominent as Julius Raseac. "Well, glad you think like that..." Julius replied with a smirk as he descended, landing in front of the kneeling man. "But to be honest, I don''t know much about the man I''m about to kill," he added, his tone laced with mockery. "Other than the fact that he''s a fanatic, leading a fanatical religious organization, and a murderer." "If you''re that interested in this fanatic, he might answer some of your questions, Mr. Raseac," Abraham said with a strained smile. Julius immediately tensed, his sharp gaze darting to the sky. Four bright golden rays were streaking toward them, their intensity radiating power that rivaled the armless man in front of him. Adopting a defensive posture, Julius prepared for whatever was coming, though unease gnawed at him. These weren''t ordinary attacks. The golden rays halted just above him, bursting into a brilliant flash. As the light dimmed, it revealed four figures, leaving Julius stunned. Two of them were children, while the other two were adults¡ªone male and one female in each pair. But the shocking part wasn''t just their sudden appearance; it was the inexplicable familiarity they carried. Julius''s eyes narrowed as his mind raced to the place where he''d seen them before. Then, as the realization struck, his gaze snapped to the man kneeling before him. "What did you do to them?" Julius demanded, his voice laced with both anger and disbelief. These four were none other than the missing members of the murdered families. Julius recognized them immediately¡ªtheir faces matched the portraits Cassian had brought back from their houses. They looked exactly like the images, except now they wore serene smiles, and a golden glow radiated behind them. It only deepened Julius''s curiosity about what had been done to them. As he voiced his question, the pastor''s kind smile twisted into a wide, almost maniacal grin. His entire demeanor shifted, exuding an unsettling excitement as he replied, "The same thing I did to myself¡ªI made them gods. They are Man-Made gods." Julius''s anger flared, and he pressed his sword against Abraham''s neck, his patience wearing thin. The four figures hovered above, their eyes unfocused and lifeless, as though they were nothing more than empty shells. "Don''t give me that ''god'' nonsense," Julius growled. "Just tell me¡ªare they alive? Or should I destroy whatever monstrosities you''ve turned them into?" Panic flickered across Abraham''s face as the blade pressed closer. "No! Don''t kill them! I beg you!" he pleaded desperately. "They''re my masterpieces!" "That depends," Julius said coldly, his tone laced with menace. "Tell me¡ªare they still the same people they were before you did... whatever you did to them?" "They are, but not people," Abraham said, his fanatical smile widening. "Call them gods¡ªthe gods I created." Julius''s grip tightened on his sword as his frustration grew. He wanted to end this madness now, to finish off Abahram and those four beings, but doubt lingered. Killing the pastor was a given¡ªthat man was a monster. But the four floating figures? Julius couldn''t tell if they were allies, victims, or simply puppets under Abraham''s control. They weren''t attacking him, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t¡ªor couldn''t. He struggled to decide. The question wasn''t whether they were human anymore; it was whether they were a threat¡ªnow or in the future. The so-called "creator" seemed to sense Julius''s internal conflict, and his expression shifted from fanatical to desperate. "I know what you''re thinking," Abraham said in a pleading tone, his voice trembling. "They''re not evil. They won''t harm anyone¡ªI swear it! Please, don''t kill them¡­ Kill me instead!" "How can I trust the words of a lunatic like you?" Julius growled, his tone sharp and threatening. "I could just end this now and kill them all." "Please, no!" Abraham begged, his voice trembling with desperation. "They''re my greatest creations! I''ll make sure they''re loyal to you. I''ve already wiped their memories. You''ve seen it¡ªI can control them. If I wanted, I could''ve made them attack you, but I didn''t. Doesn''t that prove I''m not lying? Please¡­ spare them!" Abraham''s plea, filled with the fervor of a parent protecting their children, only made Julius''s decision harder. His grip on his sword tightened as he considered his next move. Sensing Julius''s hesitation, Abraham pressed further, his voice desperate. "If that''s not enough, I''ll give you information¡ªvaluable intel about the cult. Everything you want to know. Just promise me you''ll keep them safe!" Julius''s expression shifted slightly, his resolve softening just enough. He lowered his sword slightly and gestured for Abraham to continue, signaling that he was willing to listen¡ªfor now. Soon Abraham had told everything he knew about the cult. he was member off shocking Julius quite some times and even trembled with anger and he finished Julius said, "You seemed like a kind man," Julius said, raising his sword. His tone was calm but firm. "I don''t know why you did those heinous things. To be honest, I don''t really care. But thanks for letting me vent my frustration a bit." With that, he brought his sword down in a swift motion, severing Abahram''s neck. The pastor''s head, still bearing a faint smile, rolled across the ground as his body crumpled lifelessly. Julius, however, had already shifted his attention elsewhere. He focused on a golden ring he had removed from Abraham''s finger¡ªa ring that had been used to control the four individuals standing nearby. They were little more than puppets at the moment, their wills completely suppressed. Julius examined the ring, realizing he now held the power to either free or maintain control over them. For now, he chose to keep their wills restrained. Turning toward the group, he issued a command. "Follow me," he said, his voice authoritative. Then, addressing the older man among them, who he recognized as the father of one of the murdered families, Julius added, "You, pack the body in something. Make it quick." The controlled individuals moved mechanically, their every action dictated by Julius''s will. As they completed their assigned tasks, the controlled individuals followed Julius obediently as he shot off toward Surock Village at blinding speed, leaving little trace of his presence. Meanwhile, Cassandra and the others had just reached the village, their expressions heavy with worry. Dallas clutched Cassian''s unconscious body tightly, tears streaming down her face. He had blacked out during their journey, his exhaustion finally overwhelming him. Without drawing any attention, the group made their way directly to the city head''s mansion. There, a visibly worried Lumine rushed to meet them. Her eyes widened in alarm as she saw Cassian''s limp body in Dallas''s arms. "What happened to him?" Lumine asked anxiously, her voice laced with fear as she turned to her sister for answers. Cassandra''s face showed traces of concern, but she forced a reassuring smile as she answered her younger sister. "He''s fine, Lumine. He just passed out on the way back here. Nothing to worry about." Lumine nodded, her immediate concern for Cassian easing. Instead, her curiosity took over as she asked, "What about those booming sounds from the jungle? And the red pillar of light I saw earlier¡ªwhat was that?" As Alix and Dallas hurried inside the mansion with Cassian in tow, Cassandra lingered, her gaze fixed on the distant jungle. From their vantage point, she could make out the widespread destruction, the forest reduced to a barren wasteland. "The sounds came from the fight," Cassandra said, her tone heavy. "Detective Julius was battling Pastor Abahram Cronus." Lumine followed her sister''s gaze, her own expression shifting to shock and worry as she noticed the devastated expanse. Though the jungle appeared tiny from this distance, she could tell the scale of destruction was immense. Cassandra''s keen vision allowed her to spot the approaching lights before anyone else. In the distance, she saw one blue streak and four golden streaks hurtling toward them. Alarmed, she immediately assumed that Julius was being pursued by enemies. Without hesitation, she gripped her spear tightly and launched herself toward the incoming streaks, her body glowing with a radiant silver light. "Get to Detective Alix and run!" she commanded firmly, her voice leaving no room for argument as she rushed forward to intercept the threat. Chapter 160: The great Lightbringer By the following evening, the midnight quiet was only broken by Julius departing the village, taking the four controlled individuals with him. Before leaving, he presented the villagers with the decapitated body and head of Pastor Abahram Cronus, confirming the cult leader''s demise.Meanwhile, Cassian remained unconscious throughout the day, recovering from his ordeal. Cassandra, along with the remaining city guards, took charge of clearing out the remnants of the cultists scattered across the jungles and nearby villages. As they systematically eradicated the cult''s presence, they uncovered a chilling revelation: the cult''s ultimate plan was a large-scale attack on Magisteria itself. This news alone sent shockwaves through the people of Magisteria. However, an even more terrifying revelation emerged¡ªa high-ranking member of a evil cult was residing dangerously close to the Magisterian jungles. Unlike the pastor, who was already infamous for his brutal murders of entire families, this individual bore the nightmarish moniker of the Artistic Butcher. Feared even among seasoned circle warriors, the Artistic Butcher was notorious for targeting warriors exclusively. He butchered them and repurposed their body parts to create grotesque works of "art," horrifying sculptures referred to as meat puppets or, more precisely, chimeras. This discovery left the region on edge, knowing that such a sadistic and formidable enemy lurked nearby. The city''s leadership immediately began fortifying defenses, preparing for potential unforeseen attacks, and rooting out any remaining cultists within their ranks. During these tense preparations, Katherine uncovered a chilling truth: the Artistic Butcher was responsible for the attack she had endured. His mastery extended to creating Eildoen Spawns ¡ªa twisted form of chimera designed for assassination. This revelation spread quickly, causing widespread alarm. It became clear that the cult had been orchestrating something massive. Katherine wasn''t the only target; numerous assassination attempts had been carried out using these grotesque creations. While some of these attacks succeeded, many failed, and the survivors now knew who was behind them. The recognition of the Artistic Butcher''s involvement in these heinous acts ignited a ripple effect, setting off a chain of events akin to the fall of the first domino. What had started in one of the Free Cities as a single incident¡ªthe failed assassination attempt on Katherine¡ªgrew into a movement against the cult. This old, shadowy organization now faced mounting resistance as its carefully laid plans began to unravel. Ironically, at the heart of it all was Cassian. His kidnapping, seemingly just another cog in the cult''s larger scheme, had unexpectedly become the spark that triggered the slow but inevitable downfall of their ancient order. The details surrounding Cassian''s rescue and the events it set in motion remained shrouded in secrecy. Even the cult''s higher-ups were unaware of the true spark behind the chaos, dismissing it as inconsequential¡ªjust like the individual who had originally ordered his abduction. "Why did battle started at base? And why did Abahram step into it?," an old man questioned in a calm, almost indifferent tone. If Johnny had been present, he would have immediately recognized this man as the Artistic Butcher Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªthe very name that sent shivers down the spines of the city''s people with its mere mention. One of the butcher''s subordinates, cloaked in black shrouds, spoke from within a swirling fog of darkness that obscured his form. "My lord, the exact details remain unclear. Those wretched bastards have cut off all escape routes for our brothers and sisters in the jungle. However, what we do know is that someone besides Julius Raseac began slaughtering our members. The killings were so relentless, so filled with murderous intent, that it forced Sir Abahram to intervene. That same presence ultimately drew Julius Raseac to the scene as well." The older man rose from the chair in the center of what appeared to be his macabre workshop. He moved toward several individuals suspended in chains, their bare bodies marked with intricate, colorful circular tattoos etched into various parts¡ªon their chests, arms, or elsewhere¡ªsignifying their status as Circle Warriors. "That overweight brat named Johnny... did he die as well?" he asked casually, his gaze shifting to a body laid out on the table before him. This one bore seven circular tattoos prominently carved into its chest. The man appeared unconscious, the sight was grotesque. The eye sockets were empty, filled with raw, bloodied tissue, and the mouth was secured shut with a gag ball¡ªa restraint unnecessary if the person were truly unconscious. Yet the faint, almost imperceptible movements revealed the horrifying truth: the individual was very much awake. It became horrifyingly clear as the butcher worked methodically, using an exceptionally thin blade to slice the skin around the man''s shoulder. The blade moved with surgical precision, cutting only the skin while leaving the muscles beneath untouched. The restrained body reacted faintly; the only parts the man could move were his fingers and feet, which twitched violently, betraying the agony he was enduring. As the older man continued his grim procedure, one of his subordinates replied, "He was also killed..." Hearing this, the butcher''s hand paused mid-cut, twitching slightly. His expression turned annoyed as he muttered, "That bitch''s gonna eat my ear..." With a shake of his head, he dismissed the thought and resumed his work, the blade gliding across the skin with unsettling precision. Without looking up, he asked another question, his tone curious but detached, "And what about the gods Abahram was trying to create? I heard he succeeded in producing the first batch." The shrouded man hesitated briefly before answering, "He did, but we don''t know what happened to them..." His hesitation was understandable, as the older man''s previously relaxed expression twisted into a scowl. The precise movements of his blade ceased, and he turned his glare toward the shrouded figure. Anger radiated from him, and an unsettling illusion began to manifest around him¡ªa nightmarish vision of macabre, living beings. The scene depicted a grotesque world composed of human body parts, stitched together with horrifying precision. Despite the chaos and disharmony, every fragment seemed to belong, their grotesque assembly disturbingly seamless. This was no mere illusion¡ªit was a glimpse into the older man''s arcane realm, the personal dimensional construct of a mage. Fueled by his vast, corrupted knowledge, this realm was a reflection of his inner psyche, an embodiment of his twisted essence. The shrouded figure trembled slightly, fully aware of the power and madness lurking within the man before him. The older man''s scowl deepened, his voice a sharp growl that reverberated through the eerie atmosphere. "Just tell me what went wrong," he snapped, his tone leaving no room for hesitation. "Don''t make me drag every detail out of you like I''m pulling teeth." The shrouded figure stiffened, the oppressive weight of the arcane realm pressing down on him. He spoke quickly, stumbling over his words, "Th-they were completed, yes, but something unexpected must have happened. We¡ªour people¡ªlost track of them entirely after Abraham''s death. There''s no trace of them anywhere, my lord." The older man''s grip tightened on the slender blade, his knuckles whitening. The bound body on the table flinched as he carelessly nicked its skin. "You lost track of them?" he hissed, his anger simmering dangerously close to boiling over. "How does one lose track of beings infused with such power?" he demanded, his voice rising. "Do you even comprehend what Abraham sacrificed for those creations? The resources, the time? If those gods are out there, uncontrolled¡ª" He stopped abruptly, his eyes narrowing. "Or worse, in someone else''s hands... You realize what that would mean for us?" The shrouded figure nodded hurriedly, his words spilling out in a desperate attempt to placate the older man. "We''re working on it, my lord. We''ve already dispatched scouts and informants. Whoever has them will reveal themselves soon enough. I swear we''ll find them." The older man stared him down for a long, tense moment. Then, with a low, frustrated growl, he turned back to the bound figure on the table, resuming his delicate work on the skin. "You''d better," he muttered, his voice low but laced with venom. "Because if I find out you''re wasting my time or covering for your failures..." He let the threat hang, unspoken but suffocatingly clear. The shrouded figure bowed deeply, the tension in his shoulders betraying his fear. "Understood, my lord. It won''t happen again." The older man didn''t respond, his focus already back on his grisly craft, but the energy in the room remained oppressive, the looming macabre figures of his arcane realm serving as a constant reminder of his wrath. Even after the figure had left, the oppressive aura lingered, refusing to dissipate. The older man''s expression shifted, his usual calm arrogance replaced by one of shock. He dropped to his knees, bowing hastily, his forehead nearly touching the bloodstained floor. The room grew dimmer and dimmer with each passing second, as if the very light was being drained away. Soon, the space was shrouded in pitch darkness, a void that seemed to swallow everything. The infamous Artistic Butcher¡ªfeared even by higher-circle warriors¡ªnow trembled visibly, his confidence shattered. With a voice trembling yet steeped in reverence, he spoke into the suffocating void. "This lowly human humbly greets the one from whom light itself was born, the great Lightbringer..." Each word was infused with profound deference, his tone heavy with awe for the presence now descending into the room. Chapter 161: Cranky Wife "So, he awakened his domain?" Katherine asked with a smile, her tone reflecting both surprise and admiration as she received the news about Cassian''s well-being and his newly unlocked domain.Beside her stood a woman with striking rose-gold hair that gave her an almost ethereal presence, like a goddess or fairy from ancient children''s tales¡ªgraceful and breathtakingly beautiful. The woman nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. "Yes, my husband told me," she confirmed. This was Aurilia Yuliresio, wife of Julius Raseac and the daughter of the Tower''s Vice Director, Adam Yuliresio. She also happened to be Katherine''s former university classmate, and now her partner in research, as the two shared a lab and collaborated on their studies. "Well, thank your husband for me, for saving my subordinate," Katherine said, her tone genuinely grateful. "I will," Aurilia replied with a soft smile, her cherry-pink lips adding warmth to her ethereal, porcelain-like complexion. She paused in her writing, an amused glint sparking in her eyes as she looked at Katherine. "But why do you care so much about that boy? Is he your secret brother or something?" Katherine hesitated for a moment, a faint, uncertain smile playing on her lips. "I don''t know... maybe. We do share the same blood, but that''s not the reason I care about him." This puzzled Aurilia, prompting her to ask again, "Then why?" "You know about my problem, right? How my lower body gets tense, like dry fish?" Katherine replied. Aurilia nodded knowingly. "Yeah, and your mother found those massage techniques with the weird names. From what I''ve seen, they seem to be working pretty well, right?" "They are," Katherine admitted with a smile. "But the thing is, those techniques were incredibly hard to learn and perform. It took me years to master them. Yet that kid learned them in just a couple of months." Aurilia''s eyes widened in surprise. She knew how quick Katherine was at learning things, so this revelation about Cassian left her genuinely impressed. "So, he''s a genius," Aurilia said with a smile. Katherine nodded, her own smile softening. "And a bit of a lucky charm for me, too. When I was stuck with the Nash particle problem, even though he didn''t fully understand it, he managed to point me in the right direction." "Well, if he did that, it''s no wonder our princess cares so much for a servant," Aurilia teased, her smile playful. But as she continued, her expression grew more serious. "By the way, Father told me you''ve also seen one of the Artistic Butcher''s... Artworks." "Yeah, it wasn''t one of the stronger ones. What about you?" Katherine asked, pausing her work for a moment. "Mine was also not that strong, but still dangerous enough that Father insisted I move here until I''m powerful enough to handle most of them on my own," Aurilia replied, sinking into a chair with a tired sigh. "At first, I was excited about the change, but now... I just feel so burned out working nonstop every day." Katherine couldn''t resist teasing her exhausted-looking friend, a sly smile playing on her lips. "Maybe you should''ve asked your husband to take care of that crankiness while he was here," she said with a chuckle. Aurilia let out another sigh, shaking her head. "I would''ve, but he was here to meet my father, not to pamper me," she replied, then turned her gaze to Katherine with a raised eyebrow. "What about you? Who takes care of your crankiness? You seem perfectly fine working all day, all week continuously." It was obvious what Aurilia meant by "crankiness," and Katherine couldn''t exactly tell her the whole truth about who took care of hers. Instead, she replied with a casual smile, "Those massages are more than enough to keep me refreshed." "How convenient," Aurilia muttered, her tone tinged with playful annoyance. Standing up, she stretched before adding, "Maybe I should have my servant learn those massage techniques too. It''d be nice to stay relaxed when my husband isn''t around." Katherine shook her head with a soft laugh, smiling as she teased, "Nah, you should just let your husband handle that for you." Aurilia chuckled at Katherine''s comment, brushing her hair back as she said, "Easy for you to say. Not everyone gets to work all day in their peaceful lab without a care. You''re lucky you don''t need to wait for anyone to keep you sane." Katherine''s smile wavered briefly, though she masked it effortlessly. The mention of husbands tugged at thoughts she rarely entertained¡ªthoughts of her own supposed "husband." Shaking it off, she dismissed the notion entirely, focusing back on her research with renewed determination. Yet, even as she pushed aside one man, another lingered in her mind¡ªCassian. Despite knowing he was fine, her thoughts kept circling back to his well-being. Unable to shake the concern, she had already sent her maid to fetch him, ensuring he was brought to her and looked after properly if he had any lingering injuries. It was fortunate that Lucy was just as eager to help, especially since she had volunteered for the task herself. As they spoke, she was likely already by Cassian''s side. And there she was. Lucy sat beside him, her gaze fixed on his unconscious face. He looked peaceful¡ªperhaps too peaceful. If she didn''t know he was alive, one might easily mistake him for dead. "I didn''t get a chance to ask earlier, how do you know Cassian?" Lumine asked, sitting nearby. Lumine couldn''t help but wonder about the older woman''s relationship with Cassian. Lucy looked to be around his mother''s age, though her hair color suggested otherwise. Still, she could be his adoptive mother. Her sister had allowed Lucy to see him without much question, but Lumine''s curiosity couldn''t be suppressed. After all, if she was right about their relationship, Lucy might very well become her future mother-in-law, given how things were unfolding. Before Cassian''s kidnapping, Lumine had been planning to take their relationship to the next level, but everything had fallen apart since then. "He used to work for the person I''m working for now. We just know each other," Lucy replied, not wanting to delve too deeply into the details. Lady Katherine had instructed her to keep things vague about her connection to Cassian. So, she swiftly changed the subject. "Do you know how long he''ll remain unconscious?" Lumine shook her head, her concern clear. "I''ve heard that some people, after awakening their domain without learning any mana-gathering techniques, fall into a deep sleep for days..." But before she could finish, she noticed Cassian''s hand twitch. With surprise, she exclaimed loudly, "He''s waking up!" Lucy, startled, quickly looked over and saw Cassian''s eyes flutter open. A smile spread across her face as she realized he was finally coming out of his long nap. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 162: Bad woman? The commotion after Cassian woke up wasn''t much, but it was overwhelming for someone who had just regained consciousness. Understanding this, the others gave him space to gather his thoughts. Now, as Cassian washed himself, he reflected on the events of the past few weeks.His memories were fragmented¡ªflashes of heinous torture and killing¡ªwhile his life before it all felt like a distant past. It seemed as though he had lived a long, exhausting lifetime through the agony he endured. As cool water cascaded over his face, Cassian closed his eyes, attempting to piece together the shattered fragments of his memories. Though there were no scars left on his body¡ªthanks to his newly acquired healing ability¡ªthe same couldn''t be said for his mind. Now, in a relatively calm state, his thoughts drifted to the time when he had killed without hesitation or guilt. That version of himself felt unrecognizable, yet disturbingly familiar. Even now, the lack of remorse lingered. The justification played in his mind: if he hadn''t killed them, they would have tortured and killed him instead. "I''ll kill anyone who dares to inflict pain upon me..." he muttered under his breath, his voice carrying a sharp edge of anger. As the words left his lips, a crimson glow enveloped his body, the heat radiating from him intensifying. But just as quickly, it subsided. Letting out a sigh, Cassian shook his head, unwilling to dwell on those thoughts any longer. Instead, he focused his attention inward and opened his status screen, curious if anything had changed. [Name : Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : Trainee Attributes Strength: 19 Agility: 18 Endurance: 33 Intelligence: 16 Dexterity: 18 Vitality: 40 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Apprentice Lv5 Half Body Massage Mastery : Lv2(119/500) S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Passive skills : Self healing, Pain Immunity.] [Accepted task : The Skilled Masseur(0/10)] [Finished Task : Path of the Gladiator (Completed), Beginner Monster Slayer (Completed) [Training points : 61] His status had changed significantly, particularly his attributes, which had seen a noticeable boost. The most dramatic improvements were in his endurance and vitality¡ªundoubtedly tied to the newly acquired skills he noticed on the screen. Self-Healing and Pain Immunity¡ªthe names of the skills were self-explanatory, but the reasons for acquiring them ran deeper. Cassian knew that when someone awakened their domain, they typically gained abilities aligned with their innermost desires. He could easily understand why Pain Immunity had manifested. After everything he had endured, it was clear he no longer wanted to feel pain. However, the emergence of Self-Healing puzzled him. He couldn''t pinpoint what had prompted it, but he considered himself fortunate. Both skills were exceedingly rare among circle warriors, and Pain Immunity was so unusual that it was practically unheard of. As he thought about Pain Immunity, a faint sizzling sound reached his ears. Startled, Cassian glanced down at his skin and realized the water was scalding hot¡ªyet he felt nothing. The realization sent a jolt of fear through him. If he couldn''t feel physical pain anymore, what else might be dulled? With this unsettling thought in mind, he hastily stepped out of the bath, water dripping from his half-dressed form. To his surprise, Lucy was waiting just outside, her serene smile greeting him. Still only wearing his pants, Cassian approached her with urgency. Without preamble, he said, "Miss Lucy, I need to confirm something. Could you... could you show me your breasts for a minute?" Her eyes widened, the serene smile freezing as confusion flickered across her face. Lucy raised an amused eyebrow, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "Well, that''s a bold request," she said, her tone light and playful. But as she looked at Cassian''s face, her amusement deepened. He wasn''t blushing, fumbling, or trying to make excuses¡ªhis expression was dead serious. She chuckled softly, shaking her head in disbelief. "I don''t mind showing them to you," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mischief, "but young man, only this time. Don''t expect it every time." Cassian nodded, his gaze steady. "Thank you, Miss Lucy," he said earnestly, his tone making it clear that this wasn''t some frivolous request. Cassian waited with a serious, focused gaze as Lucy, seemingly unfazed, began unbuttoning her shirt. The fabric parted to reveal her smooth, milky skin, partially concealed beneath a beige lace bra. Once she had undone the last button, she paused and, with a subtle quirk of her brow, asked, "Can I ask what exactly you''re trying to confirm?" Cassian stepped closer to her, his hand moving gently toward her back before she could unhook her bra. With a focused expression, he said, "You know, right? I lost the ability to feel pain?" "Yeah... what about that?" Lucy asked, unfazed as Cassian''s face pressed against her chest while he unhooked her bra and removed it. The fabric slipped away, allowing her chest to fall naturally into place as it was freed. He glanced at them and explained, "I was afraid I lost some other sensation with it..." He reached out, squeezing them gently, and continued, "But it doesn''t seem to..." Lucy smiled as she noticed the bulge forming in his pants. "Well, I am grateful you didn''t, else," Lucy said, pressing against the bulge. "I don''t know where I would have found another of this thing... if you had lost the ability to make it work..." Cassian blinked, momentarily caught off guard by her words. He raised an eyebrow, a surprised expression crossing his face, before an amused smile spread across his lips. "Is that all you care about?" he asked, his tone teasing, a playful glint in his eyes as he squeezed both of her breasts, enjoying her soft flesh with a hungry touch. Lucy''s smile widened as she noticed the shift in his expression. She let her gaze wander down to the growing bulge in his pants before slowly meeting his eyes again, her own gaze mischievous and confident. "What if I said yes?" she asked, her voice soft but full of teasing curiosity. "Would that make me a bad woman?" Her words hung in the air, her playful smirk daring him to respond. Chapter 163 Hallucinations or Dreams (R-18) "Let''s get you a bit relaxed before anyone else comes in..." Lucy said, her fingers working to unbutton Cassian''s pants and pull them down, catching him by surprise.Cassian had only wanted to confirm whether he could still feel other sensations through his skin, and to his relief, he could. He was thankful for that, but given how things were unfolding, he found himself feeling far more than just thankful to confirm it. He watched as Lucy wrapped her hand around his hardened length, noticing it seemed even bigger than before. As she stroked him slowly, maintaining eye contact with Cassian, she spoke with a teasing tone, "So it''s true... domain awakening really does affect the body..." Cassian simply nodded, leaning forward to gently caress her breasts as she continued to stroke him. Moving closer, she leaned in and gave the head of his member a soft, teasing lick, spreading her saliva as she did. His excitement grew with each movement, as it was only his second time experiencing a blowjob and he found he enjoyed it immensely. The last time had been with Russella, the wife of the village head, who had been quite skilled. But from his experience with Lucy, it seemed she might just be even better than the last. She wasted no time, and within half a minute, his length was fully coated in her saliva. With a swift motion, she took him deep into her mouth, sliding him down her throat. The sensation overwhelmed him, causing his mouth to fall open in shock, and his eyes to water from the sudden intensity. He didn''t even have time to praise how good she was at it, as she began to bob her head, sucking harder on him with each motion. The sensation made him curl up more, his hands gripping her breasts and gently holding her head, steadying her as his knees began to weaken. As she continued, the slurping sounds echoed with each movement of her head, bobbing back and forth. Her tongue wrapped around him like a serpent, stroking him in multiple ways as she moved, sending waves of sensation with every motion. The first sensation came from the tight wrap of her lips, followed by the teasing motion of her tongue, and then her tight throat, which maintained its suction, pulling him in harder with every movement. Cassian had no control in the moment, and it quickly became apparent as he felt his essence being drawn from his testicles directly into her throat. He moaned, his hips jerking slightly in response to the overwhelming sensation. All of this happened in just a few minutes, leaving Cassian shocked, as he had never released so quickly since he learned how to do it. It was his fastest release, and it seemed almost endless as he continued to release while Lucy''s throat kept drawing him in, making his entire body relax. When he could give no more, he watched as Lucy slowly withdrew his member from her mouth. Even while maintaining the tight suction, she gradually released him, leaving him limp as Cassian felt completely spent. He collapsed back onto the bed, breathing heavily. Lucy, her cheeks puffed from something in her mouth, smiled at him and opened her mouth, revealing the inside laced with his essence. With a playful gulp, she swallowed it down and gave him a wide smile. "How do you feel now? A bit more relaxed than before?" she asked. Cassian could only nod in response as Lucy wiped her lips, then put her bra back on. She continued, "I''ll be doing this for you every morning until you''re back to full health, so get used to it..." Cassian, still surprised by Lucy''s words, asked, "I''ll be staying with you... but what about the work?" Lucy smiled reassuringly. "Lady Katherine took care of everything. She was quite worried while you were kidnapped," she explained, her tone soft but serious. As she spoke, she finished buttoning her shirt, looking neat and composed again, just as she had before the chaos. Cassian felt a wave of relief and happiness at hearing this. He walked toward her, his heart lifting, and gently cupped her face before leaning in to place a tender kiss on her cheek. "Thank you for worrying about me..." he said, his voice full of gratitude. Lucy looked surprised for a moment before smiling warmly, gently caressing his face. "Don''t mention it," she said softly. "Now, say goodbye to your friends here. We''re heading back to the city." Cassian nodded, and Lucy gave him a quick, reassuring smile. "I''ll make the arrangements while you say goodbye," she said, stepping away to take care of things. With that, both of them exited the room, and as they did, they found Lumine waiting for Cassian. Her expression was full of concern, and her eyes were almost brimming with tears. Cassian was taken aback. He hadn''t realized they were that close for Lumine to be so worried. But as he recalled the events of the few days before his kidnapping and torture, including his kidnapping, it was understandable. She had every right to be concerned. The mood felt a bit awkward as Lucy, sensing the tension, quietly excused herself. Lumine took a deep breath, trying to control the worried expression on her face before offering him a smile. "How are you feeling now?" she asked, her voice soft, the concern still clear in her eyes. Read new adventures at empire Cassian smiled and said, "I''m fine..." as he stepped closer to her, his hands gently gripping her waist. "Just a bit stiff from sleeping so much..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lumine blushed as she felt the warmth of Cassian''s body pressing against hers. Her face burned with the sudden proximity, and for a moment, she considered pushing him away. But she stopped herself, realizing she wasn''t exactly hating the closeness. "Are you sure? You''re not feeling any pain or hallucinations? I heard newly awakened people can experience that sometimes..." she asked, her voice laced with concern, though her eyes still betrayed the faintest hint of shyness. Cassian shook his head, smiling teasingly as he said, "The only hallucinations I had were of you..." Then, with a mockingly confused look, he added, "Wait, if you were in them, they must''ve been dreams, right?" Lumine quickly looked away, her face flushed. "I don''t know..." she murmured. "Why not?" Cassian asked, his expression exaggerated in mock surprise. He grinned, continuing with a smirk, "You were there, kissing me like a hungry beast..." Lumine''s eyes widened in shock at his words, and before she could stop herself, she blurted out, "I would never..." Chapter 164 Growing effects of domains (R-18) Cassian had already said his goodbyes to all his friends and subordinates, but bidding farewell to Lumine had been his favorite moment. He managed to steal a few passionate minutes with her, their kisses growing increasingly intense. Lumine kissed him back hungrily, leaving them both breathless. If not for the release he''d had earlier with Lucy, things might have escalated further.Now, he was in the carriage on his way back to the city, alone with Lucy. Reflecting on his time here, he realized he had accomplished a lot. The biggest achievement was unlocking his domain. However, he hadn''t yet reached the rank of a circle warrior, as he still hadn''t learned a mana-gathering technique. His breakthrough had come so suddenly that he hadn''t had the chance to prepare, but he was determined to find the right technique in due time. His sudden breakthrough had thrown all his plans for becoming a circle warrior into disarray. However, he wasn''t discouraged. He just needed the help of a mage to create his first circle. Though he wasn''t sure how to go about it, he knew he could rely on the knowledgeable people around him. He was confident they''d be willing to assist¡ªespecially Lady Katherine. The thought of meeting her again made him a little excited. Still, he regretted not getting the chance to properly say goodbye to Russella. Unknown to most, he had grown quite close to her during his time in the village. Unfortunately, he didn''t think he''d have another chance to see her anytime soon now that her troubles with the tremors had been resolved. It turned out that the situation was simple as she just has to stop praying to some supposed deity, which Pastor Abraham Cronus had instructed her. Alix had also taken her bone necklace for investigation, trying to determine its origin and effects, leaving Russella free of her burden¡ªfor now. Everything seemed to be going smoothly for the others as Cassian finally left the village behind. Once inside the carriage, he slid closer to Lucy, but not before pulling the drapes closed over the windows. Lucy raised an amused eyebrow at his actions. Even though she had a pretty good idea of what he wanted, she still asked with a teasing tone, "What do you want?" Smiling, Cassian reached out and carefully removed her hat¡ªa grayish one that matched her outfit perfectly. He had come to realize that Lucy had quite the collection of hats, as she always seemed to wear a different one every time he saw her. "Nothing much, just wanted to admire you up close," he replied, his hand gently squeezing her thigh as his gaze lingered on her face. For some reason, he noticed something peculiar¡ªhe felt like he was at the same height as her now, even though he used to be a head shorter. Lucy seemed to notice the same thing, her brow furrowing in confusion as she asked, "Did you grow taller?" "I think so..." Cassian replied, glancing down at himself. His frame did seem a bit lankier than before. They were surprised, but not entirely shocked. Both knew that the effects of domain awakening could significantly impact the body, causing changes like this. It wasn''t unusual for such transformations to take place over the course of months. Cassian might even grow taller still, but he couldn''t help hoping that other aspects of him had also increased in size. Height wasn''t something he was particularly worried about¡ªhe was already in a growing phase. This extra boost just felt like a bonus. Lucy didn''t seem pleased as she muttered, "So, you won''t be this cute boy anymore..." Her words left Cassian puzzled, prompting him to ask, "Does it matter?" For Lucy, it certainly did. His slightly awkward charm only added to his appeal after everything that had happened. But as she recalled his performance the previous night, a sly smile spread across her face. Shaking her head playfully, she said, "No, it doesn''t..." Lucy got up gracefully, then settled herself firmly on Cassian''s lap. Her thick thighs wrapped around him, pulling them impossibly closer. Cassian''s excitement was undeniable as his hands instinctively found her hips, squeezing her soft curves while pressing her against him. He inhaled deeply, savoring her intoxicating scent. As the desire coursed through him, he couldn''t stop the words that slipped out, his voice thick with want. "I wanna do you so hard, Miss Lucy..." Lucy chuckled softly at his boldness, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Slowly, she began unbuttoning her shirt, exposing her skin inch by inch. "I wanna do the same to you..." she replied, her voice dripping with playful dominance. Cassian didn''t hesitate, his grin spreading wide as he nodded eagerly. "Then do it," he challenged, his tone full of anticipation. "Don''t stop until I''m begging you to..." Lucy chuckled again, her laughter low and teasing, as she unhooked her bra. Her full bosom spilled free with a soft jiggle, their smooth, creamy skin glowing faintly in the dim light. Her slightly darker, pinkish nipples stood firm, looking even more enticing than ripe cherries, which they so closely resembled. Cassian couldn''t tear his eyes away. "Don''t take it back now," she teased, a playful smirk on her lips as she raised her hips to shimmy out of her skirt. Cassian eagerly helped her, sliding the fabric down and revealing her thick, jiggly thighs and her round, plush backside. Her soft, squeezable curves were so tempting that Cassian immediately grabbed hold, his hands kneading her like he never wanted to stop. He slipped her beige panties down as well, exposing her slightly damp black bush. But his attention kept darting back to her chest, those perfect mounds just inches from his face. With a confident grin, he looked up at her and said, "That depends on you¡ªif you''re good enough to even make me beg in first place." Explore more at empire Now completely bare, Lucy leaned in to help Cassian with his pants, her fingers deftly undoing the buttons while he slid them down with a smirk. "I think I can make my cutie pie beg," she teased confidently. ''Like hell you could...'' Cassian thought to himself, amused. Despite inviting her to take charge, he knew full well how far her stamina could go. Last time, he had left her in such a state of disarray that her pleas had turned into incoherent mumbles by the end. He was pretty certain today wouldn''t be any different. Still, he wasn''t planning to hold back and was curious to see how far she''d go to turn the tables on him. If she could. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 165 Lucy enjoying the fun idea (R-18) The carriage Lucy had chosen to bring Cassian back to the city wasn''t just elegant in appearance but also impressive in functionality. It was enchanted with several spells¡ªnot only defensive ones to ensure their safety but also those designed to prevent any form of spying or eavesdropping on whatever might happen inside.She hadn''t been entirely sure if any of the carriage''s enchantments would come into play, but now one was proving unexpectedly useful. Her body, glistening with a sheen of sweat, moved rhythmically atop Cassian''s lap. Her curves jiggled with each motion, her breath coming fast but accompanied by an excited smile. From below, the lewd sound of her slick folds echoed in the enclosed space, mingling with the sharp slaps of her soft, bouncing buttocks meeting Cassian''s thighs. His hard length was buried in her warmth, the wet sounds evidence of her enthusiasm as she rode him with fervent energy. All of this was made possible thanks to the carriage''s anti-eavesdropping spells. Lucy reveled in the privacy, her lips curling into a wicked grin as she indulged herself with the adorable man beneath her. Cassian seemed more than willing, leaning back against the seat rest to give her the freedom to move as she pleased. His hands gripped her waist firmly, his fingers squeezing her soft curves to steady her as she rode him with abandon. She moved with purpose, angling her hips to ensure his length scraped against the spot inside her that sent wild waves of pleasure through her body. Her moans grew louder with every thrust, echoing in the enclosed space as she took him fully, her excitement palpable. Cassian was clearly no less affected¡ªhis own deep groans of pleasure spilled out, mixing with hers, his voice hitching every time she sank onto him completely. The combination of their shared pleasure and the wild sound of their bodies coming together only heightened her thrill. Cassian couldn''t help but enjoy the way Lucy rode him¡ªit was intense but not rushed. Her knees were planted firmly on the seat as she used them to lift and lower herself, her movements precise. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her riding technique was as mesmerizing as it was overwhelming. She would slowly raise her hips, maintaining an almost unbearable tightness around his length, before slamming back down in one swift, powerful motion, fully enveloping him. Each time, the impact sent waves of pleasure through both of them. Lucy moaned loudly, her voice breaking with each descent, and Cassian couldn''t stifle his own groans. Her intensity and the way her walls spasmed tightly around him with every plunge kept him on the edge, unable to fully adjust to the exquisite sensation. Her knees were planted firmly on the seat as she used them to lift and lower herself, her movements precise. Her hands, which had initially been resting on his shoulders for support, were now teasing her own breasts, kneading them sensually before offering them to Cassian. He eagerly leaned in, his lips latching onto one, sucking and nibbling as she gasped in delight. Soon, the pleasure built to such an intense point that Cassian felt the heat flooding through his member. He groaned, announcing, "I''m cumming..." Lucy smiled even wider, pleased with how things were going. "Go on, cum, my cutie... cum a lot," she urged, her excitement evident. Though the idea of making him beg was just for fun, but now she genuinely enjoyed the thought of him doing so. She increased the speed of her riding slightly, maintaining the rhythm, as this way, she felt she had the best control over their pleasure. Raising her hips slowly, she slammed them back down with a hard, full motion. Cassian gripped her waist tightly, sucking on her breasts with increasing fervor as he tried to thrust his hips in rhythm, eager to release as quickly as possible. But Lucy controlled the pace, keeping him still as she continued, "Cum, until you can''t anymore... but I won''t stop even then..." As she said this, Cassian grunted, pressing her face harder against his chest. His mouth sucked on her breasts, his tongue circling her nipples, while his hips jerked with sudden sensations. As Lucy''s tight folds squeezed, she lowered herself fast and hard, which was the final drop of her hips onto Cassian, before his member released all the built-up essence inside her, causing her to moan with excitement. And as she felt it splash inside her, she kept him fully within, squeezing tightly, which made him release with even more intensity. "Yeah, just like that..." she said, wrapping her arm around his head, encouraging him to suck harder on her breasts as she reveled in being filled by his essence. She squeezed her folds tighter, causing Cassian to grunt and release his essnece more forcefully, his body jerking again as she urged. "Let it all out..." her expression filled with excitement. Cassian had no other choice but to do as she did, as his body released more and more essence without any control, making him feel the intense heat inside him building up. Finally, when it was over, his hips jerked one last time. Breathing heavily, he released her swollen nipples from his mouth, fully coated in his saliva. His teary eyes met Lucy''s, her face lit up with a wide smile as she looked excited and asked, "Are you done cumming...?" Cassian nodded weakly. As he did, he suddenly felt Lucy shift her hips, this time moving in a narrower, grinding motion, not like before. She looked at him and said, "Good, then let''s get you ready for the next one..." Cassian looked at her in slight shock, but soon smiled, not afraid of what she was doing. He enjoyed the intense release, thinking to himself, ''Who could hate this?'' He believed no man would ever despise a beautiful woman working hard to pleasure him over and over. Lucy was far more beautiful than anyone he''d ever have a chance with, unlike himself. As he took her nipple in his mouth again, he helped her prepare him for another intense release, determined to give her as many as she wanted. Chapter 166 Barely Holding On (R-18) "I''m cumming...," Cassian announced, releasing for the third time since they''d begun. Lucy''s heart swelled with satisfaction at his words, but she couldn''t show it on her face nor voicing it aloud. She had, after all, reached her peak same number as him already, though she refused to admit it, letting her ego reign supreme.But she didn''t need to say it¡ªher body betrayed her. Earlier, she''d been riding him slowly, deliberately controlling the pace, teasing out his pleasure with every calculated movement. Now, her control had crumbled. She clung to him tightly, burying her face in his shoulder, her breath ragged. Her lips parted involuntarily, her eyes fluttering as she fought to keep them from rolling back, her flushed expression hidden in the crook of his neck. Her mouth released loud, unrestrained moans as her hips moved fervently, rising and falling at a frantic pace. Cassian''s hands gripped her hips firmly, guiding her movements and helping her go even faster. As he released another wave of pent-up essence, a groan escaped him, the pleasure intensifying as she eagerly took him in for the third time. His lips latched onto her shoulder, sucking hardly, adding to the heated moment. The aftermath of his release painted an even more erotic scene. Thick streaks of his essence trailed down her inner thighs, glistening as they caught the dim light, mingling with the sheen of sweat on her flushed skin. Where their bodies met, a slick, messy mixture clung to her dark curls, creating a hypnotic contrast against the deep shadows between her legs. Each movement spread the glossy wetness further, coating her thighs and the base of his length, making the view between her legs a tantalizing picture of raw desire and unrestrained passion. The sight alone could have pushed him over the edge all over again. ''Cummmingg...'' Lucy silently announced another orgasm in her mind as her folds clenched tightly around Cassian''s length, her hips jerking slightly with the intensity. Despite the overwhelming sensations coursing through her, she refused to stop moving. She wanted to push Cassian to his next release, an intense one, and she knew the best way to achieve that was to keep her hips working relentlessly. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The downside for her was that each movement amplified her own pleasure, making her climax even more intense. With every release, her body grew increasingly sensitive, and she knew it wouldn''t be long before the pleasure became a constant, hitting her every other minute. But she didn''t care. All she wanted now was to hear Cassian beg for a break¡ªonly so she could deny him and keep going, savoring the sight of his face overwhelmed with pleasure. By now, Cassian had already finshed with his fourth release, yet Lucy showed no signs of stopping. She kept moving, relentless and determined. Bracing himself, he wrapped his arms tightly around her back, pulling her closer as he buried his face against her shoulder. His mouth moved instinctively, kissing and sucking at her soft skin¡ªher shoulder, her breast, anywhere but her nipples¡ªto muffle the grunts and moans threatening to escape him. He knew exactly what she wanted: for him to beg her to stop. But he wouldn''t. Not because it would wound his pride, but because he didn''t hate what she was doing to him¡ªfar from it. Even as his overstimulated length started to soften, unbearably sensitive, it began to harden again, spurred on by the relentless heat and pleasure of her movements. The last remnants of his release escaped as his arousal surged once more, fueled by the knowledge that she, too, was succumbing to her own climaxes, making the moment all the more exhilarating. "Miss Lucy, kiss me," he said, his voice pleading as he lifted his face from her breasts. Lucy, still riding him with relentless movements, was lost in the aftermath of her release, which had been stretching on for a minute now, her body trembling with the intensity of it. She wasn''t in the mood to deny him. Her eyes fluttered, almost rolling back as the pleasure continued to course through her. Without a second thought, she pressed her lips onto his, her mouth already open as she kissed him roughly, her tongue pushing into his. The kiss was messy, wild¡ªslobbering, even. Her lips were slick with saliva, some of it dripping down onto their skin, mixing with the heat of the moment. It wasn''t sensual or tender; it was raw and urgent, both of them fighting for control. The kiss wasn''t pretty, but it felt more intense than any slow, romantic one could ever be, as the pleasure radiated through them both, unrestrained. ''I can''t do it like this anymore...'' Lucy gasped, her release finally coming to a halt for the moment. She realized she couldn''t keep going like this unless she wanted to be the one begging. Breathing heavily, she pulled her saliva-coated lips away from Cassian''s, her hair sticking to her face and sweat glistening on her back. Her normally soft, motherly expression was nowhere to be found. Instead, she looked breathless, her face flushed and messy, her eyes wide with the lingering pleasure. It was a stark contrast to the gentle, caring persona she usually wore. Her body, still quivering, matched the raw, lewd energy of the moment¡ªwild, unrestrained, and thoroughly overwhelmed by the pleasure. She stopped her hips from moving, taking a moment to rest as she sank fully onto him, sitting on his lap. Cassian felt her tighten around him, the pressure building as she adjusted. After a few seconds, she raised her hips again and, in a breathless voice, said, "Lay down..." With that, she fully withdrew from him, the sensation of her folds leaving him feeling strange¡ªalmost as if he belonged inside her, a sense of connection that lingered even after they parted. The feeling was oddly familiar, not entirely new, and Cassian couldn''t help but think back to Lady Katherine. The sensation of being with her had stirred something similar inside him, a deep sense of being lost in the moment, as if he were meant to stay inside her forever which he felt with lady Katherine too. Chapter 167 Too Far Gone (R-18) Warning: This chapter is way more explicit than the last ones and might make some people uncomfortable. Feel free to skip it if you want¡ªwon''t mess with the story. Read at your own risk!*************** As she lifted herself off his lap, raising her hips higher, Cassian watched, his length slipping out, coated in a mixture of both their fluids. This was the first time he''d gotten a clear view of Lucy''s folds, and to his surprise, they looked more beautiful than he expected. Her folds were delicately spread from their intense connection, glistening with a mix of his release and her own. The essence had trickled down, lacing her thighs and pubic area, creating a messy yet captivating scene. Her pubic hair, slightly damp, which has been growing from outside to insided from both side gathered at the center of her folds, framing the soft, intimate details of her body in a way that felt raw and real. In that brief moment, Cassian took in every detail, unable to look away from the vulnerable beauty of her body. Despite the intimate nature of her body part, Lucy didn''t seem to mind his gaze, allowing him to observe her freely as she stood there, her legs trembling slightly. Following her instructions, he lay back on the seat, his eyes still focused on her as he grinned teasingly. Continue reading at empire "You look tired¡­" he remarked with a playful smile, his voice soft yet filled with mischief. Lucy chuckled softly as she positioned herself over him, her knees resting on either side of his legs, her pink feet near his waist. Glancing back at him, she met his gaze with a teasing smile , her eyes sparkling. "Worry about yourself..." she teased. As she settled on top of him, her back arched gracefully, her long black hair cascading in soft waves down her shoulders. The contrast of her soft, rounded hips against the gentle curve of her lower back created a captivating silhouette, highlighting the sensual beauty of her figure. Cassian grinned and, with a playful squeeze, caressed her hips, his hands spreading gently to reveal the intimate space between them. The sight before him was one of beauty and contrast, the smooth, dark skin of her anus blending with her pale skin in a way that was both mesmerizing and erotic. His essence glistened at her entrance of folds, waiting to meet her again as she guided him, lowering herself slowly onto him, her body taking him in with a careful, deliberate movement. Cassian moaned as he felt the familiar, warm sensation of her folds tightening around him once again, this time with even more intensity. Lucy had underestimated her own sensitivity and arousal, thinking a brief rest would ease the overwhelming sensations. But she was wrong. Her body longed for him, and in the short moments without him, her folds had grown more sensitive, eagerly welcoming him back as soon as he reentered. Making her moan loudly, as in the excitment of getting it back the reacted with another released, spasming more intesly. which was making it hard for her tow lower her hips down but she can''t back down or cassian would look down on her again so With a burst of strength, she quickly lowered her hips, slamming down onto him, the sudden tightness catching him off guard. The pressure around him felt even tighter than before, causing him to grunt in response to the unexpected intensity. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Lucy, the sensation was even more intense. Her muscles nearly lost their strength from the sudden shock of being filled with him so quickly, her body spasming in response. The overwhelming sensation brought tears to her eyes, and her tongue slipped from her mouth as she lowered her face, her hand resting on his knees. She breathed heavily, trying to steady herself as she waited for the spasms in her body to subside and her folds to returned back into a bit calmer state. Cassian, his face scrunched in discomfort from the intense pressure, grunted as her folds gripped him tightly, pulling him in with a force he could hardly withstand for long. "Miss Lucy, you''re so tight..." he muttered before, with force, he lifted her up from her hips. The sudden movement shocked Lucy, who panicked and gasped, "No..." Her spasming folds trembled with excitement as the pressure inside her shifted, causing him to momentarily come out till penis head. But it wasn''t over yet, as Cassian''s hand suddnley slipped from the sweat, and with a firm motion, her desncent down, her full weight forcing her back onto him. The suddenness of it caused the same intense reaction as before, sending both of them into a new wave of sensation. Cassian grunted as he felt the intense tightness of her folds once again, the sensation nearly overwhelming. Lucy, her body on the edge, lost all control of her muscles, her limbs trembling with exhaustion. With only a small amount of strength left in her arms, she stayed seated on him, holding onto his legs for support. Her body was overwhelmed, her folds spasming uncontrollably as they responded to the sudden shock, releasing more of her muscles without her command. A stream of warm, fluid warmth began to trickle out, flowing down between her legs. The sensation of the warm liquid spreading through her folds, coating her inner thighs, made her gasp. The release felt like a mixture of soothing relief and intense pleasure, her body reacting to the overwhelming sensation. Tears welled in her eyes as experienced the intensity of both relaxation and pleasure. Cassian felt the warm fluids trail down his thighs, surprised to find himself still deeply embedded in her tight folds. He lifted her slightly to see what was happening, and as he did, he felt the force of the liquid streaming out with more intensity. Lucy moaned loudly, her body reacting uncontrollably as he saw her folds release a stream of fluid. Cassian''s face, previously scrunched in concentration, shifted into a grin as he realized that Lucy had become so overwhelmed by sensation that she lost control, releasing slightly yellow colored fluid. Most people might feel disgusted if something like that was released on their body, but Cassian didn''t mind. In fact, he found himself excited by the fact that the fluids hadn''t come from her with her will, but because his member had caused her to lose control entirely. The overwhelming sensation made him forget the discomfort from being squeezed so tightly. With determination, he lifted her hips once more, holding her up as she was in no condition to resist or speak. The liquid continued to stream out, trailing down his length and crotch as he thrust upward, sending another shock of pleasure through her. Chapter 168 Grossed out? (R-18) "Uck... uckk... Cassian..." Lucy gasped, her voice breaking as her breath caught in her throat. She couldn''t even muster a moan, her body trembling so intensely with each upward thrust of Cassian''s hips that it seemed to forget how to function. Cassian, reveling in the sight before him, couldn''t suppress his smirk as he admired her from behind.He kept her hips elevated, her soft, round buttocks high in the air, the perfect angle to control every inch of his movements. His length stretched her fully, the snug warmth enveloping him like a vice, and he made sure to keep the connection deep as he withdrew only slightly. Then, with a deliberate slam, he drove himself back inside, his hips meeting her with a wet, resounding impact. Her plush cheeks rippled with each thrust, the jiggle hypnotic, a rhythm of its own as the force sent waves through her soft flesh. Lucy endured each thrust, her body trembling as she edged closer to that overwhelming state she had experienced only once before¡ªalso with Cassian. Finally, between gasps and breaths that caught in her throat, she managed to stammer, "Uck... slow... uckk... slow... uckk... down..." Cassian barely registered her words, and even if he had completly understood her, he wouldn''t have stopped. His own release was rapidly approaching, far sooner than expected given he''d just climaxed moments ago. But he didn''t care. The sensation of being buried inside her impossibly tight folds was intoxicating, a pleasure so intense it felt like tasting heaven while still very much alive. Driven by his growing intensity, Cassian''s hands gripped Lucy''s hips, guiding her up and down in perfect rhythm with his own movements. Each thrust synchronized, deliberate, and powerful. Lucy, having surrendered all desire for control, felt her thoughts scatter as his relentless strokes reached the deepest parts of her folds, sending waves of sensation through her. Her walls spasmed uncontrollably, releasing more fluid with every impact, keeping her slick and ready for him. A rising heat coiled within her, each thrust feeling like a small climax in itself, pushing her closer to the edge of an overwhelming release. She craved that final crescendo but desperately wished for a moment to catch her breath before being swept away completely. Once again, Lucy tried to speak, her voice broken by the few breaths she managed to take. "Uckkk... ucckk... please... ick... ucckk slow... ucckk... down..." she gasped, but as before, Cassian paid no attention. His eyes, clouded with lust, were fixated on the mesmerizing jiggle of her buttocks and the enticing view of the two entrances before him¡ªone being repeatedly pounded, its wetness dripping like a leaky faucet. Her folds, swollen and flushed, seemed to cling tightly with every withdrawal, only to part again as he drove back in. The bush above her entrance was matted with sticky fluids, glimmering in the dim light as more of her arousal spilled out, coating her thighs and dripping onto the surface below. The heat radiating from her body, combined with the steady slickness, made the scene impossibly erotic. The other entrance, nestled between her spread buttocks, was left slightly parted from the constant motion. Each thrust caused her cheeks to press together and then spread apart again, exposing the small, puckered spot beneath, glistening faintly as the fluids from her folds spread down, mixing with the sheen of sweat covering her skin. Every time his hips drew back, thick strings of sticky liquid stretched between them, forming glistening bridges that shimmered before snapping as he thrust forward again. The slimy, translucent threads clung to his length and her inner thighs, marking every motion with an audible wetness. All of this pushed Cassian to the edge, and with a powerful thrust, his body curling with the intensity of it, he released himself deep inside her once more. Lucy, her eyes teary and wide with shock, gasped for air, her body trembling as her breath finally broke free. The sound of her moan escaped her lips, and with it, an orgasm more intense than before washed over her, her body convulsing in a surge of pleasure. The force of her climax made her squirt a stream of slick, blurry fluids, spraying onto him with undeniable power. Cassian remained inside her, pressing his hips forward, determined to stay deep within her as the sensation of release pulsed through both of them. He kept her close, holding her tightly against him, wanting to release the essence as deep he could. Making her release the liquid with even more force, she continued as Cassian, now almost sitting, hugged her waist tightly, keeping her close and curled up like he was agasint her. His member was still deep inside her as he finished, releasing everything. But Lucy was far from done. Where she had been leaking before, now she was fully open, and it didn''t seem like she would stop until she had released everything. Her body kept trembling as she shot more and more blurry liquid, soaking the seats and wetting them thoroughly. As some of the fluid trickled down her smooth, full thighs, they became even more irresistible, glistening in the dim light. The wetness left a shiny trail, drawing attention to the curves of her body, making her skin look even more inviting. Cassian''s member was still deep inside her, keeping her folds spread wide, the sight of where the liquid came from now clear. Just above her entrance, nestled in the thick, damp bush, the fluids oozed out in a steady flow. As the liquid continued to leak, it spread slowly down, gathering at the base of her entrance before flowing down further, dripping and leaving a trail that curved along the soft, smooth skin of her inner thighs. The steady flow of fluids pooled between her legs, coating her thighs and traveling downward, making the skin of her plump. Continue your adventure at empire As both of them reached their orgasms, Cassian remained lost in the haze of pleasure, holding her tightly. She was sitting on his lap, curled forward with her knees pressed against her breasts, and his member still deep inside her. Blurry fluids mixed with the lingering evidence of his release, oozing out of her in small, sticky streams. Unlike Cassian, Lucy seemed completely lost in her own mind, drifting in a dazed state. It wasn''t until several minutes later that she slowly began to come back to herself, while Cassian continued to savor the moment. He gently kissed her back, nipping at her shoulder and neck, trailing his lips over her flushed skin, and even placing soft kisses on her cheeks. His hands, full of desire, roamed over her, squeezing her full breasts, his fingers pinching and twisting her hard nipples, drawing soft moans from her lips as she remained in her blissful, blanked-out state. As she slowly came back to herself, Venice''s body relaxed into Cassian''s grip, her weight resting fully on him as she let herself unwind further. A satisfied smile spread across her face, and she murmured, "You made me pee..." Cassian smirked, his voice playful as he replied, "You did that yourself..." He wasn''t the one responsible for her pleasure¡ªshe had done that on her own. He''d simply been there, but he wouldn''t deny that what followed was definitely his doing. Still, she had a hand in it too. Lucy didn''t immediately respond. Instead, she let out a soft moan as Cassian kneaded her sweaty breasts, planting a gentle kiss on her cheek. After a moment, she asked with a hint of curiosity, "You don''t think it''s kinda gross that I did it all over you?" "Nah..." Cassian said, shaking his head, one hand squeezing her stomach while the other stayed on her breast. "It was exciting..." Hearing him, Lucy smiled teasingly and asked, "You like that?" Cassian didn''t think much of the question, too caught up in raising her arm and placing his face under her sweaty armpit. He nodded, his tongue darting out to lick her skin. As she moaned from the sensation of his tongue on her armpit, she smirked, "Ahhh, so you''re a pervert who likes getting peed on, huh?" "Nah, I don''t," Cassian replied with a smirk, his lips still pressed to her skin as he sucked gently on her armpit. His hands continued kneading her breast near it, his gaze never leaving her body. "But you seemed to enjoy me watching you piss yourself." Lucy, amused, looked down at his face buried in her armpit. Meeting his gaze, she raised an eyebrow and asked, "Would you watch me if, I did?" "I will, but I want to it force it out of you, not just you releasing it on your own. There''s no fun in that," Cassian said, feeling a small spasm ripple through her folds as he spoke. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ngghhh..." Lucy moaned, clearly affected by his words. She bit her bottom lip hard, then let out a breathy sigh. "I wish you could, but I don''t think there''s anymore left inside me...to do it now..." Chapter 169 Stiff like a wood The two days traveling back were the most euphoric of Cassian''s life so far. He couldn''t recall a single moment when he wasn''t inside her¡ªwhether it was her folds, her mouth, or her hands, she kept his member entranced the entire time. His hands never left her body, exploring her curves constantly. Aside from brief pauses to drink water, eat, or handle other necessities, their passion was relentless. By the time they finally stopped, they were both in dire need of a shower, their bodies heavy with the unmistakable scent of arousal.After reaching the city, they stopped at an inn where they enjoyed a refreshing shower. Lucy, still with bare skin, emerged from the bath, smiling as she said, "No, young man, I''m not going to try anal. That place is not meant for that kind of thing..." Cassian followed her, his face pleading like a child asking for a toy. With the same tone, he said, "Please, Miss Lucy... I promise, you''re going to like it..." Lucy, drying her hair with a towel, firmly said, "No means no." Meanwhile, Cassian, hands on her waist, squeezing the soft curves, replied, "But you seemed to like it when I finger you ass before while my dick was in your pussy. The only difference is, this time I''ll be using fingering your pussy... and dicking your backdoor." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy glanced at him with a mix of annoyance and disbelief. Turning to face him, she said, "Honestly, I wanted to slap you when you did that..." Cassian smirked, not taking her seriously. Squeezing her buttocks, he pressed her closer to him and said, "But you didn''t..." his hands parting her cheeks, revealing the a entrance area between them. It was framed by a hint of darker skin, contrasted against the smooth, pale expanse of her skin as it deepened, stretching slightly. His finger slipped inside, causing Lucy to gasp and her body to shudder. Her breasts bounced with the movement as Cassian continued, "Because you liked it..." Lucy''s eyes were shut tightly from the sudden intrusion of his finger, and she gasped, "No, I didn''t¡­" She glared at him, her cheeks flushed with anger. "Now take your finger out¡­" Cassian smirked, ignoring her request. Instead, he pushed deeper, feeling her muscles tighten around him, causing her to release another soft moan. She jolted again, and he murmured, "First, tell me the truth¡­ Say you like it¡­" "I don''t..." Lucy protested, grabbing his arm and trying to pull it away from her, but Cassian moved his finger deeper, ignoring her efforts. "Say you like it..." he repeated, his voice low, as Lucy moaned again, her hips instinctively bucking forward from the sensation. Her body responded, warmth building between her thighs as her previous dryness was replaced by a growing moisture. "I don''t..." she repeated, her voice trembling as she clung tightly to his arm, her other hand gripping his shoulder for balance. "Oh, but you do..." Cassian murmured, clearly enjoying her reactions. Her muscles clenched tightly around his finger, yet he continued his deliberate movements, sliding in and out with ease. Unable to resist, his gaze dropped to her chest, and he leaned forward to take one of her breasts into his mouth. His tongue teased her sensitive skin as she struggled against the overwhelming sensations he was forcing upon her, resisting it. But it only lasted a few seconds before her breathing grew ragged, her moans became louder, and her grip on him weakened. With a breathless expression, she met his gaze, her eyes softening as he continued to suck on her bosom. The anger in her face faded, replaced by a helpless smile. "If it weren''t for how cute you are, I would''ve been done with you already," she murmured. Cassian smirked, pulling his lips away from her now hardened nipple, glistening with his saliva. "Really? Then, am I cute enough to fuck you in this hole?" he teased, his fingers brushing against a particularly sensitive spot in her folds, making her body jolt in response. Experience more content on empire She nodded with a soft moan, her voice trembling as she said, "You can... but the problem is your size. I don''t think it''ll fit in there..." Her gaze dropped to his hard length, standing tall and pressing against her body. The sheer size and length of it made her hesitate, a flicker of fear crossing her face at the thought of taking it in her anus. Cassian chuckled, unfazed, as he continued to move his finger in and out of her behind. "Don''t worry," he said with a teasing grin, "I''ll make sure you''re ready first." Lucy wasn''t entirely sure what Cassian had planned, but she wasn''t all that interested in finding out. Instead, she gave a casual nod, and before he could react, she slipped out of his grasp. His hands fell to his sides, now empty, as he stared at her in surprise. Already a few steps away, Lucy glanced back at him with a sly smile and said, "Let''s get going. Lady Katherine is waiting for us, and I don''t want to get messy again." Cassian sighed helplessly, a smirk tugging at his lips. He had certainly been thinking of making her messy¡ªmessy with his essence¡ªbut meeting Lady Katherine was a priority. He nodded and asked, "Is she doing well? It''s been over a month since I''ve had the chance to give her a proper massage." As Lucy slipped into her panties, she shook her head and said, "I''m not sure. She never shows it, even when she''s in bad shape." Reaching for her bra¡ªlarge enough that one cup alone could easily hide Cassian''s head with room to spare¡ªshe continued, "When I started working for her, I didn''t even realize she had that issue. I only found out the day she couldn''t move at all, her body stiff and tense, like a wood." Cassian''s expression grew serious, his usual teasing demeanor replaced by genuine concern. He had never thought Katherine''s condition was severe, but with his recent studies of the human body for his system task, he now understood how dire it could become without regular care. Muscles left untreated for too long could lead to permanent stiffness, even immobility. The fact that Katherine could still walk baffled him. Pulling his pants up, he approached Lucy, who stood in her undergarments, casually combing her hair. She seemed completely unbothered by his presence, her focus on her reflection. Without warning, he reached out and gave her stomach a firm squeeze, drawing a small smile from her. "How long have you been working for Lady Katherine?" he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and concern as his hand lingered on her waist. Chapter 170 The killing domain At noon, Cassian and Lucy found Katherine in her room, as usual, enjoying some free time with a book. Cassian had no doubt it was one of her favorite smutty novels. She greeted him with a warm smile and said, "Don''t be so formal," as he bowed deeply to her, while Lucy simply offered a polite nod.Cassian returned her smile and asked, "How are you doing, my lady?" Closing her book and placing it on the desk, Katherine smiled warmly. "I''m fine. How about you?" she asked, her eyes shined with some light, her expression seemingly untouched by any sign of discomfort. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Better," Cassian replied, though his smile faltered as he noticed her movements were slightly stiff. Concern flashed across his face as he added, "But you don''t seem fine." He stepped closer, resting a hand on her thigh. His worry deepened as he felt her muscles, tense and rigid. "You''re not fine," he said firmly, his tone laced with concern. Cassian gently withdrew his hand from Katherine''s thigh and turned to Lucy. "Miss Lucy, prepare the oil for me, will you? And warm it up a little¡ªit''ll help," he instructed. Lucy nodded, her own worry visible on her face as she quickly left the room to fetch what was needed. Once she was gone, Cassian turned back to Katherine, his gaze steady. "Why can''t you just say when you''re not fine, My lady?" he asked softly, yet firmly. "It wouldn''t take much for you to speak up. We''re here to help." Katherine smiled faintly, her feelings a complicated mix of warmth and guilt. On one hand, it made her heart warm to see Cassian so genuinely worried for her, his concern evident in every word and action. But on the other hand, she couldn''t shake the pang of guilt that settled in her chest. She knew he had been in far worse condition just a few days ago¡ªall because of her. She already knew from the reports she had received. Cassian had detailed everything¡ªfrom the torture he endured to how he killed the cultists. Reading it had filled her with a mix of sympathy and guilt, knowing she was the one who had persuaded him to join the law enforcement unit in the first place. Everything that had happened traced back to that decision. Yet, despite it all, Cassian never blamed her, which only made her guilt weigh heavier. She wanted to do something for him, to ease her conscience¡ªa selfish desire in itself¡ªbut she felt powerless. Even now, after enduring such horrific torment, he was the one showing concern for her. That only deepened the ache in her heart. Stay tuned for updates on empire "It''s fine, I can bear it... at least that much," she said with a soft smile, watching him gently caress her thighs and legs, helping them relax a little. Cassian would have gone straight for the massage, but her muscles had become so tense for some reason. On the surface, it looked like nothing was wrong, even though a touch seemed to stir something beneath. Cassian had learned her body better than anyone else. Hearing her explanation, that she hadn''t told anyone because she thought she could handle it, only made him angrier. "You don''t have to bear it, my lady," he said, his tone sharp. "Like you said, I shouldn''t bear any pain too, which isn''t needed to bore.." Katherine really didn''t want to discuss the torture and everything surrounding it. One, because of her overwhelming guilt, and two, because she didn''t think Cassian would want to revisit it. But when he said those words, anger bubbled up inside her. She knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t hold it back. "But you did, and you got tortured... why?" Cassian fell silent at her question. He didn''t know how to explain to her that he wanted to share everything, to tell her about everything they had been through. But that fat man hadn''t given him a chance to speak. He had wanted to tell her, but if he did, he feared it would make him seem like a coward. He hadn''t even included that part in the report, and it made him feel guilty. As he went quiet, still caressing her legs, Katherine''s anger grew. With a raised tone, she asked, "Cassian, I asked you something..." Cassian remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor, the weight of guilt clear on his face. Katherine misinterpreted his silence, assuming he was hesitant to speak because of the trauma he had endured, and it only deepened her guilt. She had never felt this way before, and it made her frustration boil over. Her voice rose, "Tell me... why didn''t you do what I asked? Tell them everything, do anything to save yourself from the torture. Didn''t I say that?" She knew it was wrong to shout at him, but the need for answers consumed her. She couldn''t understand why he had endured so much pain¡ªwas it because of her? The idea that knowing the truth would only make her guilt worse didn''t stop her. She had to hear it from him. After a few more agonizing seconds of silence, Cassian finally spoke, his voice thick with emotion, "I wanted to, my lady..." His voice cracked as he looked down, unable to meet her gaze. "I wanted to tell everything they wanted, do anything they wanted..." He raised his head, his eyes filled with tears, making Katherine''s guilt intensify. Her voice shook as she asked, "Then why didn''t you?" "Because he didn''t let me..." Cassian''s voice broke, and with that, he finally gave in to his emotions, tears streaming down his face. Katherine stared at him, shocked and speechless. She hadn''t expected that answer, and it left her at a loss for what to do. The guilt she already felt deepened, but hearing that the torturer hadn''t even wanted anything from Cassian, that it was all just pure cruelty, only made her heart ache further. Cassian''s sobs grew louder, his shoulders shaking with emotion. Katherine felt her chest tighten as she watched him, feeling a mix of sadness and empathy flooding through her. She could barely breathe, her throat tightening as she fought to hold back her own tears. She cleared her throat, trying to steady herself before speaking, her voice thick with emotion. "I¡­ I didn''t know," she whispered, her gaze softening as she reached out, her hand brushing against his cheek. "I didn''t know it was like that for you. I never wanted you to go through this because of me." Cassian wiped his tears, but they kept flowing. "You didn''t ask for this... none of it was your fault," he said, his voice shaky. Slowly, he began to regain control of himself, though his red hair and eyes still seemed to glow with an intense, fiery light. "Some people are just evil. They do terrible things simply because they can. They want to make others suffer, to feed off that pain..." He paused, his expression shifting into something dark, an unsettling smile spreading across his face. His eyes burned with fury as he looked at Katherine. "And you know what, my lady?" Katherine blinked, confused by the sudden shift. "What?" Cassian''s smile widened, but it was twisted with rage. "I''m going to slaughter everyone who does that..." His voice grew cold, and the air around him seemed to thicken with a murderous energy, as though it was charged with his bloodlust. Katherine felt a shiver run down her spine as the atmosphere became heavy, suffocating with tension. The realization hit her like a wave, her eyes widening as she whispered, "The Killing Domain..." Chapter 171 Types of Domains Cassian looked puzzled, his expression softening as the red glow around him faded. Wiping the lingering tears from his face, he asked, "What did you say, my lady?"Katherine, still visibly shaken, ignored his question and asked instead, "Who else has seen you use your domain?" Her sudden and unexpected inquiry caught Cassian off guard. They had been discussing something entirely different moments ago, but the seriousness in her tone made him pause. He furrowed his brow, trying to recall. "Well, a lot of people, I guess. Those cultists too... but they all died. So, really, it''s just Julius and Cassandra who''ve seen or felt my domain completely." He hesitated before asking, "Why, my lady? Is something wrong with my domain?" His confusion was evident, but beneath it was a flicker of concern. Katherine shook her head, exhaling deeply as she tried to steady herself. "No, there''s nothing wrong," she said, her voice calmer now as she composed her expression, as if weighing her words carefully before continuing. "But you need to understand something, Cassian. You domain is a bit special than others¡ªit''s something incredibly rare. Your domain... it''s special to the Ven Dyke family. Really, really special." Cassian tilted his head, still confused by her reaction. "Special how?" Katherine sighed, leaning back slightly. "From the thousands¡ªno, maybe even millions¡ªof Ven Dykes throughout history, only a handful have ever awakened a domain like this. As far as I know, there aren''t more than a hundred people who''ve ever awakened this type of domain." Cassian frowned, clearly still at a loss. He scratched the back of his head, trying to process what she was saying. "I... I don''t really get it," he admitted. "I''m too new to all this circle warrior stuff. I mean, I only know the basics from the book you gave me, some lessons Julius taught me, and a few things I picked up from my colleagues who are circle warriors. But none of it seemed important enough to really dig into." Katherine gave him a small, knowing smile, her expression softening. "First, you should know that domains are categorized into different types," she began. "The most common that increase Physical powers called physical types Domains, like the Domain of Might, which enhances raw strength, or the Domain of Swiftness, which focuses on speed. Then, there are Mental Power Domains, which allow the wielder to manipulate objects or control weapons with their mind. Occasionally, a domain can be a blend of both physical and mental abilities." She paused, letting him absorb the information before continuing. "Next are Elemental Domains, which have a hint of elemental control, like a mage''s affinity. These domains allow users to command elements like fire, water, or wind. Lastly, there are Special Domains¡ªincredibly rare and unique powers. For example, the Domain of the Titan is rare, but not unheard of." Cassian frowned, still processing her explanation, but one question stood out. "What''s the difference between the Domain of Might and the Domain of the Titan?" he asked, his confusion deepening. "The Domain of Might only increases strength," Katherine explained, her voice steady but serious. "The Domain of the Titan, as its name suggests, grants a human the power and resilience of a titan. But it''s actually one of the simpler rare domains." She paused before continuing, her tone dropping slightly. "And then, there are domains like the one some members of the Ven Dyke family have awakened before and lately you¡ªthe Killing Domain. It''s one of the strongest types of domains. As its name implies, it makes a person exceptionally skilled at killing. It enhances physical prowess, sharpens instincts, and sometimes even grants the ability to predict short-term future movements. In its later stages of development, it can awaken an incredibly rare and terrifying power¡ªthe power of death and blood." Find your next adventure on empire Cassian froze, shock written across his face. The pieces began to fall into place, her words making an unsettling kind of sense. ''Blood'' That word struck a chord. The Ven Dyke family was infamous for two things: the blood they had spilled and the flames they had ignited, using their own blood as fuel. The image of the First Grand Duke loomed large in his mind¡ªthe Duke of Blood and Fire, a name that still commanded respect and fear. It was now clear to Cassian that the domain he had awakened tied him directly to that legacy. Cassian felt a wave of overwhelming realization crash over him. Katherine''s words echoed in his mind¡ªhe had awakened a domain that could place him on a path comparable to the First Grand Duke. His throat felt dry as he gulped, struggling to steady himself. Finally, he asked, needing confirmation, "My lady, does that mean I could become as strong as the First Duke?" Katherine smiled softly at his question, her expression a mix of pride and caution. "It''s more complicated than that," she replied. "Having a Killing Domain doesn''t mean all domains of that type are identical. Each individual is unique, and so is the domain they awaken. The First Duke had abilities tied to controlling fire, while your domain grants healing and pain immunity. Even though both are rooted in the essence of death and killing, the way they manifest and develop differs entirely." As Cassian was deep in thought, Katherine smiled and pulled out an old-looking scroll from seemingly nowhere. "You''ve got a serious advantage over the First Duke. Times have changed, and you can do things he couldn''t. One of the biggest is becoming a Circle Warrior." She handed the scroll to him. "Here, take this. Memorize it. It''s the first part of our family''s mana-gathering technique. This version''s been updated recently. Way better than the old one my mother used back in the day." Cassian took the scroll, his confusion giving way to curiosity. He had forgotten that just opening a domain didn''t automatically make someone a Circle Warrior. Circle Warriors were something else entirely¡ªmiracles, really. They were the result of strange phenomena, like a person''s will, their mastery over weapons, and their ability to steal the world''s power in the form of mana to fuel their own strength. All of this combined to form strange, intricate circles on their body, giving them the title of Circle Warriors. The real theory behind Circle Warriors was too complicated for Cassian to fully grasp, and honestly, he didn''t need to. It wouldn''t serve him any purpose other than becoming a burden, so he chose to focus on what mattered instead. "Circle Warriors are on a whole different level," she said, leaning back slightly. "These days, domain types don''t matter as much. With the right mana-gathering technique, a Circle Warrior can cover any weaknesses their domain might have. You can even pick up abilities, like controlling elements or tapping into universal laws. Things like time, space, or darkness. Pretty cool, right?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 172 Cassian the Mage "So, I just learn this mana-gathering technique, gather mana, and boom¡ªI''m a Circle Warrior?" Cassian asked, looking a bit confused as he unrolled the scroll.Before Katherine could respond, a sudden ding echoed in his mind. [Ding!] [Does the trainee wish to instantly learn the Mana Circulation and Sealing Technique: Blood Fire Tempering, in exchange for 30 training points?] [Note: The first seal will be created upon learning.] [Yes/No] Cassian was surprised by the system prompt but quickly masked his expression. Katherine, unaware of the system''s offer, continued explaining. "If you hadn''t opened your domain yet, it would''ve been much simpler. Back then, just chanting a few words would''ve formed the seal. But now, with your domain guarding your body, you have to create the seal manually¡ªpiece by piece. It''s tricky, but on the bright side, it doesn''t require any resources other than mana." As she spoke, Cassian glanced back at the system''s notifications before looking at the scroll. There, a detailed blueprint of the seal was laid out, and it was overwhelming. The design was a chaotic mix of shapes, symbols, and small intricate patterns, with words written around the edges. The sheer complexity of it made his head spin. Memorizing it seemed impossible, let alone forming it manually. It felt like a task far beyond his current capabilities. Without hesitation, Cassian said yes to the notification. Almost immediately, he regretted it. His body began to heat up, an overwhelming surge of murderous energy flooding his mind. His domain reacted instinctively, flaring to life as his body glowed with a red hue. His hair, shimmering like fire, waved wildly as if caught in an unseen wind. Suddenly, a sharp, searing sensation shot through his hand. He glanced down, rubbing it instinctively, only to see something unexpected taking shape. Katherine, visibly shocked, muttered, "How?" She stepped closer, her voice filled with disbelief. "How is this possible?" On the back of Cassian''s hand, an intricate crimson circle was etching itself into his skin, glowing with a deep fiery hue. The design grew more detailed with every passing moment, lines forming into patterns, magical symbols emerging around the edges. At its center burned a vivid crimson flame, alive with power. Katherine stared in amazement. "You barely glanced at the blueprint... How could you create it so fast?" she asked, her voice a mix of awe and confusion. Cassian had believed he would never feel pain again, but as the circle etched¡ªor rather burned¡ªitself onto his hand, the sharp sting was undeniable. It wasn''t as excruciating as having his wounds cauterized, but it was still intense. Yet, he didn''t mind this pain. Unlike any he''d felt before, it filled his body with strength, a sensation of power surging through him. He felt lighter, stronger, as the intricate circle grew clearer and the heat on his hand burned hotter. Lost in the strange mixture of pain and empowerment, Cassian didn''t notice Katherine''s gaze. She was staring at him, her expression both greedy and exhilarated. Her excitement was almost unsettling, her eyes gleaming with a fervor that bordered on something... uncomfortably obsessive. As the circle finally completed, the burning sensation on Cassian''s hand shifted to a soothing coolness. He felt as though his entire body had been reborn, refreshed with newfound vitality. Meanwhile, Katherine, who had been watching the transformation, broke the silence. "I should have made you a mage," she muttered, her voice carrying an unusual intensity. Cassian frowned, confused. He didn''t understand what prompted her comment, but her expression was unsettling. Katherine''s eyes gleamed with an almost maddening obsession as she continued, her tone dripping with determination. "No, I am going to make you a mage. Your mind is far too sharp to waste on being a dull Circle Warrior." Experience new tales on empire Cassian''s eyebrows shot up, his face morphing into a mix of disbelief and unease. ''What the hell is wrong with her?'' he thought, already feeling the urge to step back. Sliding one foot subtly away from her, he kept his tone polite and carefully measured. "What do you mean by that, my lady?" he asked cautiously. Katherine crossed her arms, her expression a mix of triumph and frustration. "Don''t play dumb, Cassian. I heard what you said earlier¡ª''what the fuck is wrong with her?''¡ªand let me tell you, nothing is wrong with me." Cassian''s eyes widened. "Wait, you heard that?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course I did. You''re not exactly subtle," she huffed, leaning forward. "Now listen here: you need to stop this warrior nonsense and become a mage. You''re wasting your potential swinging swords and punching people when you could be unraveling the mysteries of mana or rewriting the laws of physics!" Cassian blinked, utterly baffled. "But¡­ I''ve spent my entire life training as a warrior. And no offense, my lady, but don''t mages usually spend years locked in libraries or staring at glowing crystals? That doesn''t exactly scream ''fun'' to me." Katherine rolled her eyes so hard he half-wondered if they''d stick. "You don''t get it, do you? It''s not about ''fun.'' Look at what you''ve done! That massage technique¡ªdo you know how long it took me to master? Years. YEARS, Cassian! And you? A couple of weeks, and suddenly you''re better than me at it!" Cassian scratched the back of his head, sheepishly grinning. "Well, to be fair, I had a great teacher." "Flattery won''t save you," Katherine said, narrowing her eyes. "And then there''s this seal. Do you know how long it would''ve taken anyone else to learn that? Even me, if I hadn''t studied it before, would''ve needed hours just to memorize it properly. But you? You glanced at it, and poof! It''s burned into your hand like some sort of magical prodigy!" Cassian opened his mouth to respond, but she cut him off, her voice rising. "You''re like one of those annoying genius kids who can solve puzzles in seconds while the rest of us are still figuring out the corners! It''s infuriating! And now I''m convinced you''re better suited to being a mage than a warrior. You can''t argue with logic." "Logic?" Cassian muttered under his breath. "I''m not sure calling me an ''annoying genius kid'' counts as logic." "Don''t test me!" Katherine snapped, wagging her finger at him. "You''ll thank me later when you''re the greatest mage this world has ever seen. Imagine it, Cassian: fireballs at your fingertips, teleporting across battlefields, bending reality itself!" He held up his hands in mock surrender. "Whoa, whoa, slow down, my lady. I''m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I can even use a domain. And now you want me to rewrite the laws of reality? No offense, but I can already mess with reality just fine using my domain¡ªand honestly, it''s way cooler than anything a mage could do." Katherine smirked, leaning back triumphantly. "Exactly. You''re a fast learner. You''ll figure it out in no time." Cassian let out an exaggerated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I don''t know whether to be flattered or terrified." "Be both," she said with a wink. He shook his head, muttering to himself. "This is going to be a long day..." Chapter 173 Senior Trainee It took a while¡ªand a few well-placed pokes at Katherine''s tense thighs¡ªfor her to finally let go of her sudden obsession with turning Cassian into a mage. He had no idea what had sparked her newfound determination, but from a mage''s perspective, he could see the logic. With the system''s learning capabilities, it probably would have been more efficient to mold someone into a mage rather than a warrior.Still, Cassian had no interest in following that path. It wasn''t just about preference¡ªit was about identity. He was born with Ven Dyke blood, and that blood carried a legacy of warriors, not spellcasters. To turn his back on that would feel like betraying everything his family stood for. The Ven Dyke name wasn''t just connected to strength; it was strength, forged by generations of powerful fighters. Continue reading stories on empire How could someone like him¡ªa descendant of such a proud and battle-hardened lineage¡ªbecome a mage? The idea felt like a bad joke. No, he thought firmly, he was a warrior, through and through. In all his pride about being a warrior, Cassian conveniently forgot that not too long ago, he was a weakling with no real prospects until the system entered his life. His so-called "destiny" as a warrior wasn''t in his blood¡ªit was sheer circumstance. A glaring example of this was Katherine herself, who stood on the verge of becoming a Grand Mage, proving that strength could manifest in many forms, not just physical prowess. Even the lineage Cassian was so proud of hadn''t cared for him when he was at his lowest. The Ven Dyke family only took notice after he showed up at their doorstep, bloody and hurt. Well, just bloody, but the memory still stung. Yet despite all that, Cassian wanted to be a warrior. Not because of bloodlines or legacy, but because of how it made him feel. At first, it was the influence of Master Russell that set him on the path. But as he trained, he started to enjoy the process¡ªthe gradual climb, the strength that grew with each day, and the sense of purpose it gave him. That was his true calling, forged not by lineage but by his own determination. Cassian finished massaging Katherine, noting with some satisfaction that she was now deeply asleep. Her steady breathing and soft snores were proof enough¡ªsomething he hadn''t heard from her before. He hesitated for a moment, debating whether to complete the last part of the massage routine. After all, his research had suggested it wasn''t strictly necessary. But as he looked at her peaceful expression, he decided to let it go. Instead, he gave her butt a couple of gentle squeezes, more playful than anything else, before settling down beside her. Wrapping his arms around her, he pulled her close, savoring the warmth of her body against his. Katherine unconsciously shifted, leaning into him, clearly more comfortable in her rest. He didn''t mind the layer of oil covering them both. After all, he was just as slick from the massage, and truth be told, the sheen only made her look more alluring. Cassian chuckled softly to himself as he hugged her tighter, content to enjoy the moment. As Cassian gazed at Katherine''s slightly parted, reddish lips, he couldn''t resist the urge to lean in. Gently, he pressed a soft kiss against them, savoring the moment before pulling back. He left her there, still sound asleep, peaceful and unaware. He knew she carried guilt for what had happened to him, blaming herself for circumstances beyond her control. Yes, she was indirectly tied to it, but she hadn''t caused it, nor had she asked anyone to harm him. It was just bad luck, cruel people, and an unfair world. Despite everything, he had survived¡ªscarred for life, but alive. Now, Cassian was determined to ensure that no one would leave another mark on his soul. He had some power now, and he planned to grow it until he was untouchable. But that would come later. For the moment, he decided to take a well-deserved break. He''d originally thought about spending the time with Katherine, but seeing her lost in her dreams, he chose otherwise. Instead, a mischievous grin spread across his face as he made his way to find Lucy. Leisure time was calling, and he wasn''t one to waste it. It seemed Cassian''s streak of bad luck continued¡ªLucy was also fast asleep, curled up and completely out of it. He wasn''t surprised, though. They''d been running on fumes for the past two days, barely getting any rest. "Guess it''s a sign¡­ I should take a break too," he muttered to himself with a chuckle. Deciding to follow his own advice, he took a quick bath to wash off the oil and sweat. Feeling refreshed, he slid into bed beside Lucy, carefully tucking himself in without disturbing her peaceful slumber. But, of course, he couldn''t resist one last peek at the system. Smiling to himself, he opened it, curious to see what updates or notifications awaited him [Name : Senior Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : Adept Attributes Strength: 24 Agility: 25 Endurance: 43 Intelligence: 18 Dexterity: 20 Vitality: 50 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Apprentice Lv5 Half Body Massage Mastery : Lv2(119/500) Passive skills : Self healing, Pain Immunity.] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mana Rotation and Sealing Techniques: Blood Fire Tempering Total Seals: ?? Completed Seals: 1 Rotations for Second Seal: 1/100 Resources Required: Fire Mana Crystal: 1kg Heart of 3-Star Monster: (0/5)] [Accepted task : The Skilled Masseur(0/10)] [Finished Task : Path of the Gladiator (Completed), Beginner Monster Slayer (Completed) [Training points : 31] [Trainee Cassian has advanced to Senior Trainee after achieving the milestone of becoming a Circle Warrior.] [New information and functions unlocked. Note: New Functions will become available once the trainee consolidates his current gains.] Cassian skimmed through the notifications, curiosity piqued. When he finally checked his status, his jaw nearly dropped. The massive improvements in his stats made it abundantly clear why Circle Warriors were considered superior, more advanced versions of regular warriors. The difference was staggering. Chapter 174 Permission to slit a throat Cassian sat cross-legged on the bed, the warm noon light filtering through the room. It was the second day since he woke up, and both Lucy and Katherine were busy with their own tasks. With nothing else to do, he focused on rotating the mana in his body.At first, he hadn''t fully grasped what the system meant by "rotations and seals," but now, as he practiced, the concept was becoming clearer. The process began with his domain, which forcefully pulls mana toward his body drawing it into his body. Once inside, the mana began when the mana flowed toward the circle etched into his hand. The circle had to be completely saturated with mana before the rotation could even begin properly. However, filling the circle was no small task¡ªit required an incredible amount of mana. After two hours of effort, the progress bar in his mind barely moved past a few percent. "This is going to take forever," Cassian muttered, exhaling in mild frustration. Frustrated, Cassian finally stopped. Sitting for so long without making much progress was draining. "I must be doing something wrong," he muttered to himself, deciding to seek out the one person he trusted to know more about this¡ªLady Katherine. Not finding her in her room, he turned to Lucy, who was tidying up the bed. "Miss Lucy, is the lady in?" he asked, gesturing toward the washroom, assuming Katherine might be there. Lucy looked up with a warm smile. "No, she went to her lab about an hour ago. She was waiting for you, but you seemed busy..." "Oh, okay," Cassian replied, his face unreadable, though his thoughts churned. Should he visit her lab? He was curious about what kind of work she did there. Before Cassian could lose himself in his thoughts, Lucy interrupted. "She seemed quite happy today. I don''t know if it''s because you came back safe or because of that massage you gave her," she said, tucking the bedsheets under the mattress with practiced ease. Then, with a teasing tone, she added, "I think it''s those heavenly massages of yours." Cassian grinned and walked up behind her, giving her backside a playful squeeze. "If you like them that much, I can give you one right now," he said, his voice dripping with mischief. Lucy kept her focus on the bed, unfazed by his antics. "What do you mean, you can give me one?" she said, her voice mockingly stern, though the smile on her face betrayed her. Once she finished tucking the sheets neatly, she turned to him with a wide grin, leaning closer as her eyes sparkled with playful intent. "The way you ravaged me for the last two days, I think I deserve more than just one. I''d say several." Cassian chuckled, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Careful what you wish for, Miss Lucy," he said with a smirk. "I might just hold you to that." And saying this with smile he captured his lips onto his while his hands squzzing her stomch through her clothes as both tounge began to fight eachother and when lucy felt she was on losing end she turned and kissed him more wildely while cassian now not the begginer he was before fought back with sucking her lips and tounge as his hands on her buttcoks squzzing them and spreading them as he liked. Enjoy new adventures at empire Cassian, lost in the moment, pressed his body against hers, wanting to be as close as possible. In his eagerness, he pushed her down onto the freshly made bed, pinning her beneath him. The kiss broke as he looked up, only to be met with Lucy''s annoyed glare. "Are you dumb?" she snapped, pushing him off with surprising strength. Cassian stumbled back, confused, as Lucy stood and stared at the now crumpled sheets. "I just finished tucking these in," she said, exasperated. She immediately started smoothing and tucking the bedding again, muttering in a stern and irritated tone, "Do you know how much the lady''s going to lecture me if even one thing is out of place?" Cassian scratched the back of his head, giving her an awkward smile. Before he could say anything, Lucy turned and pointed to the corner of the room. "Go stand over there," she ordered, her tone brooking no argument. Cassian shuffled to the corner near a small table by the window, a sheepish "sorry" escaping his lips. The only thing on the table was a simple lamp, and he leaned against it, watching Lucy work. He understood why she reacted so sharply¡ªshe had taken over all the responsibilities for Lady Katherine''s care, a role that demanded perfection. It was no wonder she''d get frustrated when something disturbed her meticulous efforts. Once Lucy finished fixing the bed, her annoyed expression softened into a playful smile. "Don''t worry," she said, walking toward him with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Just take off your pants, and let''s have a quickie." Cassian blinked, momentarily stunned, as Lucy lifted her skirt, exposing her smooth thighs. "I''d go for one of those massages," she continued, leaning forward on the table and glancing back at him with a smirk, "but I''ve got way too much to do today. So just give me a little boost to power through." Her raised skirt revealed black lace panties that framed her curves perfectly. Cassian''s earlier awkwardness vanished, replaced by an eager grin as he took in the enticing sight before him. "Well," he said, already stepping closer, "if it''s for productivity, how can I say no?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you had said no, I''d have pounced on you and forced it out of you anyway," Lucy teased, watching Cassian as he slid his pants off. Her voice carried a playful edge, but her breath hitched as he gently moved her panties aside, exposing her already slick folds to the cool air of the room. The sudden sensation made her shiver, her anticipation evident. "I like the sound of Miss Lucy pouncing on me," Cassian replied with a smirk, positioning himself. He teased the tip of his length against her wet folds, eliciting a soft moan from her as her arousal deepened. "But too bad," he continued, his voice low and deliberate, "Miss Lucy didn''t need to go that far. I''d never say no to this. And if I ever do, you have my permission to slit my throat." As he aimed his member at her entrance, and slammed it all inside he in one go, making her gasp in shock and clench the table hard as her legs suddenly went weak. Chapter 175 Carving a downfall In the Ironclad Kingdom, atop a towering, needle-like mountain piercing through an enormous, man-made structure suspended high in the sky, life bustled with an extraordinary energy.The people moving about the structure resembled ants from a distance, but their presence radiated an overwhelming aura of strength. Their massive, power-packed physiques mirrored this energy, teetering on the edge of transformation¡ªjust shy of evolving from human forms into titanic beings of unparalleled might. The structure towering above the clouds was none other than the fabled King''s Sky Palace of the Ironclad Kingdom. This grand edifice, known across the realm for its imposing presence and architectural magnificence, served as the residence of the Ironclad King himself. Its gleaming metal walls, reinforced with rare alloys and enchanted to withstand even the mightiest of sieges, reflected the unyielding spirit of its ruler. Suspended high in the air, seemingly anchored to the heavens, the palace symbolized not just power but an unassailable legacy that had endured through ages of strife and conquest. Within its hallowed halls lived the Ironclad King, a figure of legendary might and unshakable resolve. Tales of his strength were whispered in awe and fear throughout the realm. They spoke of a king whose body was so impervious that no blade, no matter how sharp or enchanted, could leave a scratch upon his skin. Not even the most potent spells from the most skilled mages could singe him, let alone harm him. His flesh was so resilient that it made celestial armor, said to be crafted by divine hands, seem fragile in comparison. The Ironclad King was not just a ruler but a living bulwark, a protector of his people, and a force of nature. His very existence was a testament to the Ironclad Kingdom''s indomitable strength, and his palace, perched high above the mortal world, served as a constant reminder of his unparalleled power and the unyielding dominance of his reign. But being indestructible didn''t mean he was immortal. The downfall of even the mightiest often begins not from an external attack but from within¡ªby an insider who knows the workings of their inner defenses intimately. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the Ironclad King, that insider was someone so close, so trusted, that he would never have suspected them¡ªnot even if he counted every name in his vast kingdom. "Father, I''ve finally become a Third Circle Warrior!" a young woman in her early twenties announced proudly. She stood before a burly man whose kind smile softened his imposing frame. He chuckled warmly, rubbing her head affectionately, her face lighting up with a genuine, unguarded smile. "Father I officially become a mage..." a young boy said with a bright smile, his golden hair shimmering like the young woman''s. The same man nodded warmly at him¡ªthis boy and the young woman were his son and daughter. He had sent them both to foreign lands to study, and now they had returned as well-mannered adults. His young son had even surpassed his expectations, achieving far more than he could have hoped for. The king often reminded himself that in this age, it was unwise for parents to place heavy expectations on their children. Yet, as a parent, he couldn''t help but hold onto those hopes¡ªafter all, it was those expectations that often pushed children to become greater than their parents ever could be. Most of his children had risen to those expectations. However, one child was different¡ªnot like him or his siblings. A clever and mischievous soul, this one seemed more interested in causing trouble than achieving brilliance. The king might have tolerated the mischief if the pranks hadn''t grown so extreme that he was forced to send the child away to a distant school designed for troubled youths. The Ironclad King sat on his grand yet simple throne, the golden glow of the setting sun streaming through the windows of the Sky Palace. His youngest son stood before him, a lanky teenager with a defiant glint in his eyes and a mischievous smirk. His golden hair matched that of his siblings, but the attitude he carried couldn''t have been more different. "So, tell me," the king said, his voice calm and steady, "what do you plan to do with your life now that you''re back?" The boy crossed his arms, leaning slightly to one side. "What do I want to do? Probably something fun. Something that doesn''t involve sitting on a stiff throne or swinging a sword all day like these two," he said, gesturing dismissively toward his older siblings. The elder sister bristled, her hands balling into fists. "Show some respect, you brat! Do you even realize how much Father has done for us? For you? You''re standing here because of his sacrifices!" The eldest brother, standing at her side, folded his arms with a scowl. "You don''t get it, do you? This isn''t just about us¡ªit''s about the kingdom. Father''s legacy. You''re part of it, whether you like it or not. Stop acting like a spoiled child." The youngest boy rolled his eyes, a sly grin creeping across his face. "Legacy? Kingdom? Please. You two can keep chasing Father''s shadow. I''m not interested in being a perfect heir. I''ll carve my own path." "Enough," the king said, his voice firm yet devoid of anger. The siblings fell silent, though the older two still glared at their rebellious brother. The king stood, his towering frame casting a shadow across the room, yet his expression remained gentle. "You''ve got a sharp tongue, and I can see there''s fire in you. That''s not a bad thing, but you need direction. Running wild here will only waste your potential¡ªand you have plenty of it, even if you refuse to see it." The boy frowned, his rebellious edge faltering for a moment. "So, what? You want me to play knight or mage like them?" he gestured toward his older siblings, his voice laced with defiance. The king shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "No, I don''t expect you to follow their paths. I expect you to find your own. That''s why I''ve decided you''ll go to the Academy of Valtross. Like your brother and sister, you''ll study in a land far from here, surrounded by people who''ll challenge you¡ªmentally and physically." The boy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re sending me away? Again? You think dumping me in some fancy academy will fix me?" "Fix you?" The king chuckled softly, his voice tinged with warmth. "You''re not broken, son. But you''re at an age where the world seems both too small and too overwhelming. Valtross will give you the space and the tools to figure out who you are. Take that time to think about the life you want to lead." The older siblings exchanged approving glances, their previous frustration easing. The sister stepped forward, placing a hand on her hip. "Father''s right. Valtross isn''t just any academy. It''s where I honed my skills as a warrior, where your brother mastered his magic. If you take it seriously, you might surprise even yourself." The boy scowled, crossing his arms. "And what if I don''t want to go? What if I just... stay here?" The king''s gaze softened, but his voice carried the finality of a monarch. "That''s not an option. You''ll leave at dawn. I''m not forcing you to follow a particular path, but you will explore your potential. What you choose to do with it afterward is up to you." The boy opened his mouth to protest but quickly closed it, realizing it was futile. He looked away, his jaw tight, before muttering under his breath, "Fine. I''ll go. But don''t expect me to come back like them." The king''s smile widened, a flicker of pride shining in his eyes. "I don''t expect you to come back like anyone but yourself. That''s all I''ve ever wanted." The boy glanced at his father, searching his face for any hint of mockery but finding none. His rebellious stance softened, if only slightly, as he turned and stormed out of the hall. Years passed, and the day finally came when the youngest son of the Ironclad King returned to the Sky Palace. The rebellious fire that once burned in his eyes had been replaced with a calm discipline. He walked with poise, his presence commanding respect, his every word measured and laced with deference. "Father," the young man said, bowing deeply before the king, his voice steady and mature. "It is good to stand before you again. I owe all I''ve become to your wisdom and guidance." The king watched his son closely, a sense of pride welling within him¡ªbut also a shadow of unease. The boy who had once scoffed at tradition now spoke with reverence. The mischievous spark had been extinguished, replaced by an almost mechanical precision. "You''ve grown," the king said, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Discipline suits you, but it''s strange not to see you challenging me at every turn." The son chuckled softly, his expression unreadable. "I''ve learned the value of respect and the weight of your teachings, Father. Rebellion has no place in the heart of someone who seeks to build, not destroy." The elder siblings, standing nearby, exchanged approving glances, relieved to see their youngest brother seemingly transformed. The king, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was... off. Over the weeks, the son spent much time with the king, discussing matters of the kingdom, sharing strategies, and even reminiscing about their family. His words were always kind, his actions faultless. Yet, a faint chill lingered in the air whenever they spoke. Then, one fateful evening, during a quiet dinner, the Ironclad King felt a sharp pain radiating through his body. His indestructible skin began to pale, his strength waning faster than he could comprehend. The golden chalice in his hand slipped, clattering to the floor. He looked up, gasping for breath, and his eyes locked onto his son, who sat calmly across from him. "Y-you..." the king managed to croak, his voice thick with disbelief. The son rose slowly, his expression shifting into something cold and unrecognizable. His face no longer carried the warmth of a child who had once laughed and played in these halls. Instead, his gaze was distant, almost otherworldly. "I told you I wouldn''t come back like them," he said softly, his tone devoid of remorse. The king''s vision blurred, but he could see enough to notice the subtle, almost unnatural changes in his son''s features¡ªhis eyes seemed darker, his presence more alien, as though he were no longer fully human. "What... have you... done?" the king whispered, his voice faltering. "I found my path," the son replied, leaning down to meet his father''s failing gaze. "You were right, Father. I carved it myself." Chapter 176 Geniuses Cassian had hoped for some time to relax and indulge himself. However, after a quick encounter with Lucy, his plans were cut short when he arrived at Katherine''s lab and was met with news that not only stunned the world but also shattered his expectations for leisure."Who could possibly kill him? He had achieved Vajra¡ªthe indestructible state!" exclaimed a boy around Cassian''s age, his voice trembling with shock as he clutched a parchment tightly in his hands. The room was crowded, filled with people whose faces mirrored the boy''s disbelief. Cassian, however, only recognized Katherine. Ignoring the rest, he walked toward her just as she addressed the boy''s question. "He was indestructible from the outside," she explained with calm certainty. "I''m almost certain he was killed by poison." Her deduction was accurate, but few could fathom how such a thing could happen. The victim was none other than the Iron-Clad King¡ªa ruler of one of the most formidable kingdoms, renowned for his unparalleled strength. His body was so resilient it made even the finest armor seem as fragile as brittle glass. Assassinations of leaders were not unheard of, but successful attempts usually occurred during wartime, not in times of peace. The news of his death, under such mysterious circumstances, left the entire room reeling. But someone had actually managed to kill that man. Cassian, starting to piece things together but still shocked, asked, "Wait... are you talking about the king of the Ironclad Kingdom? My lady." Katherine, already aware of his presence, barely reacted and gave him a simple nod. The others in the room glanced his way, maybe gave him a quick nod, but didn''t pay him much attention as they carried on with their conversations, other then rose haired lady who smilled at him brightly. The same women, whose beauty Cassian found nearly on par with Katherine''s, chimed in, her voice laced with disbelief. "Seriously, though. Who could''ve pulled that off? It''s been, like, centuries since a big-time leader was taken out outside of war or a mutiny." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy with golden hair and flawless porcelain skin¡ªpractically a living doll¡ªstill looked completely stunned. His wide, gem-like blue eyes were full of disbelief as he muttered, "Maybe... I don''t know... it was some kind of mutiny? But it got crushed right after they took out the king?" "Possibly by one of his children. They''re nearly as strong as the king himself," Katherine said with a steady voice. "The youngest even made a name for himself by graduating from the Academy of Valtross at just seventeen." She glanced at the two youngest in the room and added, "Not much older than you two." The boy''s shock deepened, but Cassian was more puzzled than impressed. He didn''t fully get why graduating at that age was so significant, though he did know one thing: the Academy of Valtross was one of the most prestigious universities in Magisteria. It wasn''t officially the top-ranked school, but it was considered the best for training mages and circle warriors of royals and nobles. They send there heirs here from across kingdoms sent their heirs there, and Cassian knew how tough it was to get in. What he couldn''t wrap his head around was why graduating a little younger than usual was being treated like such a big deal. "What''s so special about graduating from there?" Cassian muttered under his breath, looking genuinely confused. He wasn''t asking anyone in particular¡ªit was more of a thought spoken aloud¡ªbut somehow, everyone in the room seemed to hear him. The woman with the radiant rose-gold hair, who Cassian guessed was Aurilia Yuliresio, stepped forward. He had heard about her from both Katherine and Julius, and he assumed she must be Julius''s wife. "It''s our first time meeting, isn''t it, Mr. Cassian?" she said with a warm smile, extending her hand toward him. Cassian hesitated briefly before lightly shaking her hand, bowing politely as he replied, "Yes, my lady." Keeping his head slightly lowered, he added, "I never imagined Sir Julius to be married, let alone to someone as beautiful as you." Aurilia chuckled softly, nodding as she agreed with Cassian. "I can see why everyone thinks that way. But what can I say? I''m weak when it comes to his blunt confidence and that handsome face of his..." Cassian''s mind wandered for a moment. ''If a handsome face and overconfidence are all it takes to impress someone like her, then maybe I have a shot too.'' He wasn''t bad-looking, and while he wouldn''t call himself overconfident, he was definitely sure of himself in a few areas. Snapping out of his thoughts, he gently let go of her hand as Aurilia continued with a smile, "Cassian, the reason graduating at such a young age is impressive is because to do so, you must become at least a Second Circle Warrior. For you, it might not seem like much since you''ve already become a First Circle Warrior, but trust me, it''s incredibly difficult unless the person is an absolute genius... like yourself." Her words left one of the boys looking shocked, while Katherine seemed quietly amused. Another girl, whose presence Cassian hadn''t even noticed before, suddenly spoke up, her tone laced with surprise. "Wait¡ªLady Aurilia, is that true? He''s already a Circle Warrior at his age?" Cassian turned his gaze toward the girl. She appeared to be around his age, with shoulder-length green hair and oversized glasses perched on her small, delicate face. She had a cute, nerdy look about her, but her presence was so faint that Cassian had only just noticed her. It was surprising, given his sharp instincts that usually allowed him to pick up on even the smallest details, like the objects scattered on each table in the room¡ªbut somehow, she had slipped right past his awareness. Aurilia, still smiling warmly at Cassian, nodded in response to the girl''s question. "Yes, Sofia. This boy, not even fifteen years old, has already become a Circle Warrior." Cassian felt a bit puzzled by everyone''s reactions. He hadn''t thought becoming a Circle Warrior was such a big deal. Sure, he knew he''d achieved it early thanks to the system, but he didn''t think the difference between his age and the average starting point for Circle Warriors would cause this much of a stir. Chapter 177 Cassians world view Leaving the two younger people in the lab staring at him in awe, Cassian made his way back to Lady Katherine''s room, still feeling a bit shocked himself."My lady, why were they so surprised?" he asked, the confusion evident in his voice. Katherine, already guessing what he meant, smiled knowingly. "Like I said yesterday, Cassian, you''re a genius. You''re wasting your talent being a burden when you could become one of the most intelligent and strongest mages." Cassian sighed, knowing his lady wouldn''t let go of her ambition to turn him into a mage. "I think we''ve already talked about this, my lady..." Katherine, looking a bit annoyed at his dismissal, didn''t let it bother her for long. She smiled again and explained, "They were shocked because it''s nearly impossible to become a Circle Warrior at your age." Cassian still wasn''t convinced. "But I''m pretty sure there are others. Like the prince of the Ironclad Kingdom, and I think one of my seniors, Eve Dallas, also became a Circle Warrior when she was young. Even Detective Cassandra probably did around the same age, and maybe Sir Julius too..." He glanced at Katherine and added, "There are so many of them." Katherine stopped and looked at him with an amused smile. Cassian raised an eyebrow, unsure of what she was thinking. She met his gaze and said, "You''re right¡ªthose people became Circle Warriors at a young age, just like you. But guess what?" She paused, then started walking again, continuing, "They were all called geniuses and looked at with the same amazed eyes that you''re getting now." It was hard for Cassian to believe he was comparable to the likes of Julius and Cassandra at their age. He still thought they were far more impressive when they were his age, and the reason he felt that way was because everyone around him seemed like a genius. Whether it was heirs to noble families like Katherine or Julius, or powerful figures in law enforcement like Cassandra, Alix, Sergeant Hally, or Astraval Kilian¡ªeveryone around him was strong. Your next journey awaits at empire S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would''ve been different if he''d been gradually exposed to the weakest and worked his way up to the strongest. But instead, he''d been thrown into a world full of exceptional people, and it had shaped his view of things. To him, it felt normal to be that strong at their age, or even to be comparable to them. Even those who weren''t as physically strong were still impressive in their own ways. Lumine was a skilled fighter, and Robert was just as capable. Lucy was an amazing woman, especially in her role as a maid and sex partner. And it can''t be help as he was also such a low-key person, with only a handful of people even knowing his name, he would have attracted a lot more attention. Even if he were just the lowest-ranking noble from some small, weak kingdom, people would still take notice of him. Some the blame for this also go to Katherine, as she, along with some other high-ranking leaders, had done a lot to keep the news of him becoming a Circle Warrior from spreading. Katherine had made sure that no one in the general public knew how quickly he''d risen in strength. If the word had gotten out, it would have stirred up all kinds of reactions, from admiration to jealousy, or even fear. But instead, they''d managed to keep his progress under wraps, letting him remain largely unnoticed by those outside their circle. It wasn''t exactly the best situation for Cassian. On one hand, being low-key meant less attention and fewer expectations. On the other, it also meant his talents went mostly unrecognized, known only to the few people close to him. On other, being known, though, came with its own set of risks¡ªlike attracting unwanted attention. Attention that could lead to being assassinated or tortured, something Cassian had already experienced twice. It was probably one of the reasons Katherine had kept his breakthrough as secret as possible. Aside from a handful of close people, the only others who knew were his team members and a couple of other trusted individuals. It seemed like a lot of people, especially since Katherine had tried to keep it tightly under wraps. But, of course, things like this couldn''t be hidden forever. Once a genius, always a genius. Genius would amaze people more than once in their life, and Cassian was expected to do so again. Katherine just hoped she''d be strong enough to protect him¡ªor that he would be strong enough to protect himself. Despite everything, Cassian still looked as confused as ever, but he decided not to ask any more questions for now. They''d reached Katherine''s room, and he shifted the conversation to what he''d actually come to ask her about. "So, you''re saying it''s taking you time to fill up your circle with mana?" Katherine asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. Cassian nodded, and she fell into thought, making a thoughtful sound. "Mmmm..." she murmured. "That shouldn''t be the case during the first rotations. But let me see how much you''ve filled it so far." Cassian followed Katherine into the room, and they both took a seat at the two chairs facing each other. The room was quiet, with the soft glow of ambient light casting shadows along the walls. Katherine motioned for him to put his hands on the table, palm-up. He hesitated for a moment, then complied, still a bit uncertain about what she was going to do. Katherine placed her hands over his, her grip firm but gentle. She closed her eyes and began muttering softly under her breath, the words almost like a chant. Her fingers tightened slightly around his hands as she focused, her brow furrowed in concentration. Suddenly, a red light erupted between Katherine''s hands, glowing so intensely that her own hands appeared almost transparent, revealing the shadows of her bones and veins beneath the light. Katherine''s eyes snapped open in surprise. Cassian, still confused, leaned forward slightly and asked, "My lady, is everything all right?" Chapter 178 Understanding Rotations and stuff (R-18) "You have so much mana in there," Katherine said, her voice a mix of amazement and confusion as she stared at the intricate circle etched into Cassian''s hand. "Enough to create a mana bomb strong enough to vaporize a few houses..." She trailed off, her brows furrowing. "And yet, it''s still not enough to complete even one rotation. It''s strange. I did make some minor adjustments to the first seal''s design, but it shouldn''t have increased its capacity this much."Cassian glanced at the glowing circle on his hand. He had a suspicion that the system was behind this anomaly, but he wasn''t sure if it was a good thing or not. More capacity seemed like a benefit, but who knew what hidden challenges might come with it? Thinking it over, he decided to confirm, "So, what do you make of it, my lady? Is this a good development or a bad one?" Katherine didn''t seem entirely sure either. She leaned back slightly, her expression thoughtful. "I can''t say for certain," she admitted. "In a warrior''s sense, having more mana to rotate before reaching the first seal''s limit is generally a better development. But I''m not sure if your body, in its current condition, can handle that much." She released his hand and walked over to her study table, sifting through a pile of books. As she flipped through the pages of one, she continued, "With each rotation, the circle''s capacity to hold mana increases. That might make it harder for your body to manage the flow of so much pure mana coursing through you. It''s not something that will kill you or cause permanent harm, but it could be... quite painful." Cassian frowned, feeling a knot of worry forming in his chest. He''d expected her to suggest drinking some special elixir or gathering rare herbs¡ªnot just enduring pain. But, if that was all it took, he figured he could handle it. "Well, that''s not a problem for me, my lady," he said with a confident grin. "You know I can''t feel pain anymore." But even as the words left his mouth, memories surfaced¡ªof the searing pain he''d felt when the circle had been etched onto his hand. That pain had been sharp and undeniable. He shook his head, brushing the memory aside. No way this was going to be the same, he assured himself. Katherine seemed to momentarily forget his ability but quickly nodded with a sympathetic look. She could guess why he''d ended up with it and said, "That''s fine, but what if there are other complications? I think you should come by for routine tests. I''m not an expert in matters related to Circle Warriors, but the ones who are will probably be very interested in your case, and I know them." She closed the book she had been flipping through and added with a knowing smile, "And before you start thinking of reasons to refuse, just know that these experts are likely to shower you with goodies¡ªnot the kind most low-ranked Circle Warriors can get their hands on unless they''re backed by ridiculously wealthy parents." Cassian stayed quiet, considering her words. He was still new to the world of Circle Warriors and the mystical society surrounding them. Sure, he knew more than the average low-ranked noble, but it wasn''t much. Until last night, he hadn''t even realized there were things like "rotations" in the process of advancement. It wasn''t entirely his fault¡ªthere was a lot of theory involved in mastering the path of a Circle Warrior. And for someone like him, without noble connections or wealth, much of that knowledge was locked behind gates he couldn''t access easily. All of this left Cassian unsure about his next steps. He didn''t know what kind of "goodies" Lady Katherine was referring to or what these tests would involve. Still, he trusted her enough to believe she wouldn''t steer him wrong. With a small nod, he said, "As my lady suggests." Katherine''s face lit up with satisfaction as she nodded back. "Good. I''ll make the necessary arrangements. For now, just focus on filling up your circle. Once you''re ready to start rotating the mana through your body, we''ll begin the first test, till we find someone good." Cassian nodded, though he couldn''t shake the thought that it wasn''t ideal to rely on Katherine every time he needed answers. He decided he''d use his leisure time to bridge the gaps in his knowledge. That plan, however, was for later. Right now, his attention shifted to Katherine as she stood up, stretching her body to ease the tension. Her chest arched forward as she stretched her arms, her back curving slightly, and her legs extending gracefully. The sunlight streaming into the room illuminated her figure, leaving Cassian momentarily dazed. Explore more stories with empire Snapping out of it, he asked, "You seem tired, my lady?" Katherine yawned, stretching a bit. "Not as bad as last night, but yeah, I wouldn''t say no to a good massage," she said, a knowing glint in her eyes. Cassian smirked, not surprised she''d guessed what he was thinking. He''d planned to offer anyway. Heading toward the washroom, Katherine waved a hand behind her. "I''ll just get out of these stiff clothes. While I do, go tell Lucy not to bother us for a bit," she said. She paused at the door, glancing back with a playful look. "And anyone else, for that matter." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian wasn''t sure if Katherine wanted to avoid interruptions solely for the massage or for... other things he planned to do while she pretended to be asleep. Either way, it didn''t matter much to him. He was just relieved that he only had to worry about her not getting upset during it all. With a slight spring in his step, he headed out to inform Lucy of Lady Katherine''s instructions. After that, he grabbed some fruit to boost his energy¡ªpreparing himself for the "long-awaited" massage session. When Cassian stepped back into the room, he froze in shock. Katherine was already lying on the bed, and the only piece of clothes touching her body was the bed sheet under her. In other words, she was essentially naked, with only her most sensitive areas concealed by her thighs or pressed against the bed. "Where are you feeling the most tension, my lady?" Cassian asked as he settled beside her, trying to keep his composure. She lazily glanced at him and replied, "Start wherever you like, just don''t be too intense. I''m starting to get a bit sleepy..." She yawned, her voice softening. Cassian hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should just take her offer and start anywhere. Not wanting to overstep, he decided to begin with her thighs. They weren''t as sensitive as other areas, but still soft and inviting. The last time he had touched them, things had quickly shifted with Katherine urging him to change his career path from warrior to mage, and he hadn''t really had time to appreciate the moment. That time he massaged her out of necessity, using a bit of pressure to stop her from nagging, but today felt different. He had all the time in the world, and she seemed to welcome his touch, her eyes closed in peaceful relaxation as she lay there. His hands gently cupped her thighs, just below her buttocks, where the softness was most inviting. He struggled to hold back, his body already responding to the closeness of her scent. A growing bulge formed inside his pants, making it harder to control his impulses. Though he knew she was pretending to be asleep, he decided to wait a little longer, wanting to maintain the illusion that he didn''t notice. He tried to be patient, even as his instincts urged him to act. He began massaging other parts of her body that weren''t as erotic as her thighs, but today, everything seemed to have the same effect on him. Whether it was her legs, the softness of her feet, or even her arms, all of it made him lose his rationality more and more. Within just ten minutes, he couldn''t control himself and, driven by desire, squeezed her buttocks. He couldn''t help himself as he gently squeezed her, his eyes scanning her peaceful expression for any sign of change. After a moment, he leaned in closer and asked softly, "My lady, are you asleep?" When he saw no reaction, he pressed further, his voice quiet but insistent. "Are you truly asleep, my lady?" He leaned in, waiting just inches from her face, watching for any hint of a reaction. The stillness of her body and the silence in the room made it clear she wasn''t truly asleep¡ªyet he wanted to be sure. Her silence, however, spoke volumes, and in that quiet moment, her silent was the permission he needed. Taking that as his cue, he didn''t hesitate. He quickly shed his clothes and, with urgency, pulled her into his arms, ready to cuddle. It would have been better if she had shown the same eagerness, but her thoughts were already aligning with his. ''Such a cutie,'' she thought, ''The first thing he wants after month he has been away from is to cuddle... I want to, too...'' Chapter 179 Katherine a addict (R-18) Katherine''s thoughts stumbled as a surge of surprise and pleasure coursed through her. ''He''s so¡­ ah, good at this,'' she marveled internally, caught off guard yet unable to deny the growing thrill. Cassian''s lips captured hers with a commanding intensity, his mouth moving against hers as he skillfully teased her tongue with his own. The sensation sent tingles through her lips and deep into her, sparking an irresistible urge to respond. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.She tried to maintain control, but as Cassian pulled her closer, wrapping her in his firm embrace, her restraint faltered. Instinctively, she hugged him back, her body pressing tightly against his. The swell of her breasts molded against his chest, and his hand settled firmly on her waist, drawing her even closer. The grind of his hips against her sent a sharp awareness of his arousal, the hard length of him pressing against her toned stomach Cassian couldn''t get enough of her. Every inch of her soft, inviting body seemed to call to him, and he wanted to savor it all before they truly began. The warmth of her skin against his was intoxicating, and her scent¡ªso uniquely hers¡ªfilled his senses. He wanted to hold her so close, to feel her against him so completely, that even her fragrance would linger on him forever. With a gentle but possessive motion, he lifted one of her legs, hooking it over his hip to bring her even closer. His hand slid down to her soft, round backside, squeezing it firmly, almost hungrily, as if committing the curve and feel of her body to memory. The way her legs spread slightly at his touch revealed her both entraces. Framed by soft hairs, glistened with a moisture that spoke of her desire, the pinkish hue of her skin glowing with an irresistible allure. Just above, the other entrance, smooth and inviting, was surrounded by a faint circle of reddish hair, creating an exquisite contrast. ''Fuck...'' he cursed silently, his frustration mounting. No matter how tightly he held her, it never felt close enough. The need to feel every inch of her against him was maddening, an unquenchable ache. Desperate for more, he shifted her position until she was almost fully draped over him, her soft, warm body pressed flush against his. Both his hands roamed down to her backside, fingers spreading to grab her firmly. He squeezed her cheeks, spreading them apart as though claiming her completely. The movement revealed her entirely to him¡ªher entrance, glistening and inviting, and the other, the perfectly round one, stretched slightly by his touch, looking even more exquisite in its vulnerability. Overwhelmed by the sight, he kissed her with a wild intensity, his lips moving against hers in a messy, desperate rhythm. Katherine was battling her own sense of frustration. Sticking to her act of being asleep meant she couldn''t fully enjoy kissing him back or wrapping him in a tight embrace the way she wanted to. Still, she found subtle ways to participate without breaking the illusion. She kept her head slightly lifted, careful not to let all her weight rest on his face, a small effort that went unnoticed but made her feel connected. Meanwhile, her hand, hidden beneath his head in what seemed like a casual position, was actually holding him in place, anchoring him to her as he continued to explore her body with those teasing, firm squeezes of her backside. For now, Cassian felt satisfied with their closeness, the heat of her body against his fulfilling a deep need. But another part of him craved even more¡ªan extra surge of pleasure to heighten the moment before he took the next step. Acting on that impulse, he slipped a finger into her back entrance, slow and deliberate. The sudden intrusion drew a low, muffled moan from her, the sound vibrating against his lips as their mouths stayed locked in a passionate kiss. Cassian took his time, savoring the feeling as he began to move his finger, exploring her with deliberate motions. He traced the bumpy texture of her inner walls. As he moved, Cassian applied a massage technique he had picked up from one of those unusual massage books she owned, specifically tailored for this sensitive area. To his satisfaction, it worked wonders¡ªher body squirmed atop him, the technique proving highly effective at heightening her arousal and sensitivity. She became so sensitive that her entrance seemed to relax and expand from the intensity of the sensation, allowing him to slip in a second finger with ease. This earned another soft, breathy moan from her lips. With one arm firmly positioned between her cheeks, his fingers worked her back entrance with slow, deliberate motions, while his other hand guided her movements. He guided her with gentle pressure, urging her to slide herself up and down against him. The friction sent waves of pleasure through his body, his arousal growing so intense it felt like he might lose control at any moment. But he held himself back, reigning in the urge with sheer willpower. His breathing grew heavier, both from the prolonged kiss and the overwhelming sensations coursing through him. Still, he didn''t stop, his lips brushing against hers even as he muttered in a low voice, "Why can''t I ever get enough of your body, my lady?" Asking this, he didn''t wait for an answer. He continued to finger her back entrance while kissing her, his focus entirely on her. When he felt his arousal at its peak, he knew it was time. He shifted their positions, now placing Katherine underneath him. This time, her legs were spread wide and bent back, her body positioned perfectly for him. He gently aligned her folds, ensuring it was easy to penetrate. "Now, I apologize in advance for the morning weakness you might get...after this...," he said, his voice hushed with intensity. "But I''m not stopping until my vision goes blurry..." With that, he positioned himself at her folds, slowly thrusting forward, his hips pushing gently at first as he slid inside her. Both of their bodies arched in response¡ªCassian pulling back slightly, feeling the tightness of Katherine''s folds as they gripped him. Katherine''s chest rose, her rosy buds standing firm as she experienced her first release of the evening. At the same moment, Cassian felt his own release, a rush of pleasure that poured out of him like all the strength inside him. And he savored it¡ªthe most euphoric feeling he had ever known. What he loved most about this euphoric feeling was that he could experience it over and over again, with every woman offering a different version of it. And tonight, he was determined to experience this pleasure with Katherine, again and again, until the morning came or he passed out from exhaustion. As soon as the intensity of his first release began to fade, strength returned to his body. He pulled Katherine closer, his lips finding her chest as he massaged both of her breasts, squeezing them gently. His limp length inside her began to harden again, the sensation quickly reigniting his desire. Katherine, still catching her breath, felt the surge of pleasure from her own release, her body alive with excitement as she eagerly anticipated spending the evening and night beneath him, experiencing wave after wave of pleasure. Cassian''s hips started moving back and forth, his rhythm growing more steady as she kept her legs spread, allowing him to slide in freely, hitting the perfect angle with each thrust. Her chest rose with every motion, the sensation of him inside her after a month of longing sending waves of pleasure through her body. It was the first time she had taken him in so deeply, and already she felt the familiar craving, almost like an addict, eager for her second dose. She didn''t care if she became addicted again¡ªit felt too good to resist, just as it had the first time. With every thrust, she was pushed further and further over the edge, crossing a point of no return. Her body trembled with excitement, her pleasure building until she couldn''t hold back anymore. Loud moans escaped her lips, no longer a whisper of someone pretending to be asleep. Cassian''s ears rejoiced at the sound, and he urged her on, the noise fueling his desire, making her cries of pleasure grow louder. "I''m going to cum inside you over and over again... Aren''t you worried you''ll get pregnant, my lady?" Cassian asked, his lips trailing from one breast to the other, leaving the nipple of the one he''d sucked hard and shiny with saliva. He wasn''t wrong to ask; he was just being a gentleman. But Katherine didn''t care. She wasn''t worried about becoming pregnant, not that she''d ever thought she could in the first place. For a woman like her, it wasn''t so easy. It wasn''t just because she wasn''t capeable of, it was casue. As a powerful mage, her body was stronger than most, unaltered by mana in the way a Circle Warrior''s might be. But mages still had their own unique resilience, their bodies having undergone similar changes from constant exposure to mana. She wished Cassian would do more inside her. She wasn''t concerned about getting pregant, but the sensation of being filled up was something she enjoyed deeply. The more he gave her, the more she looked forward to the release, eagerly anticipating the rush of fluids that would come, just like last time. Despite her initial hesitation, feeling embarrassed by the intensity of squirting, now she welcomed it. Cassian wasn''t worried about her becoming addicted either; in fact, he would welcome it. But for now, he was content with releasing his essence inside her, over and over again. Chapter 180 Good morning Cassian emerged from Katherine''s room early in the morning, looking thoroughly satisfied and refreshed. As he quietly closed the door behind him, the scene inside was a breathtaking sight: Katherine lay sprawled on the bed, her bare body illuminated by the soft morning light. She remained on her knees, her face buried in the pillow, her hips still raised high in the air¡ªa vision of sensual exhaustion and beauty.Her raised hips bore the marks of passion, the cheeks flushed a deep red. At the center, her wet folds glistened, a trail of Cassian''s essence trickling down over her reddened curves and along her thighs. Above those folds, another entrance lay open, its delicate, dark pink insides exposed. Her body trembled every few minutes as more of Cassian''s essence seeped from her folds. Her half-open eyes gazed unfocused into the room, while her lips curled into a wide, contented smile¡ªan undeniable sign that she, too, had been thoroughly satisfied. Meanwhile, Cassian entered Lucy''s room, finding her sound asleep. Without hesitation, he lifted her shirt, nestling against her now-exposed, ample breasts. Still lost in slumber, Lucy instinctively smiled and wrapped her arms around him in a warm embrace. Cassian still felt the desire to do more, his arousal evident as his bulge pressed against Lucy''s stomach. Yet, for now, he was content. Wrapping his arms around her, he held her close and drifted off to sleep, a satisfied smile on his face. He stayed peacefully asleep for quite some time, only to stir when he felt a warm, tender grip around his member, massaging it with such skill that a delighted smile spread across his face even before he was fully awake. Far from annoyed, he savored the sensation, though curiosity eventually prompted him to open his eyes. His vision was blurry at first, but he could make out a figure seated atop him, moving rhythmically up and down. As his vision cleared, the figure came into focus, revealing their identity. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was momentarily surprised but quickly broke into a bright smile as he saw Lucy bouncing gently on his member, her soft, hairy folds enveloping him in pleasure. Her ample breasts swayed with every movement, glistening with sweat, a clear sign she had been at it for some time. Her heavy breathing and closed eyes reflected her enjoyment as she moved slowly and smoothly, even though the sensations clearly made her feel overly sensitive. Cassian guessed her unhurried pace was an effort not to wake him, though he certainly wouldn''t have minded being woken up this way. As Lucy gazed down at Cassian''s smiling face, she leaned forward with a soft grin, her breath warm and heavy against his skin. Her hips continued their slow, deliberate rhythm, moving up and down, her stomach''s curves pressing together in a way that made her look irresistibly alluring. Her thighs, flexing with each squat, seemed even fuller and more enticing. "Good morning..." she whispered, her voice low and needy. Before Cassian could respond, she captured his lips in a ravenous kiss, her warm tongue slipping into his mouth and banishing its dryness. Cassian eagerly met her passion, savoring her taste as his hands found their way to her swaying breasts, kneading them gently. Her movements grew faster, the pressure around his member tightening with each thrust. From the side, the scene was even more erotic¡ªher body curled forward as she squatted over Cassian, holding his face close while their lips locked. Her bare form was raw and uninhibited, her every movement exuding primal desire. Though not classically graceful or delicate, the way she slammed her soft, ample buttocks down onto him carried an untamed eroticism. The speed of her thrusts increased, a clear release of the frustration she had held back while moving slowly before he awoke. She moved her hips with precision and expertise, raising them almost fully before slamming back down, taking all of Cassian''s length deep into her tight folds. Each stroke sent waves of pleasure through her, as the head of his member hit the deepest part of her with each thrust. The sensations caused her to release more and more fluid, and Cassian could feel the intensity, his stomach tightening with each pulse of warmth that surrounded him. Her moans escaped her lips, each breath growing heavier as Cassian''s face contorted in pleasure, his toes curling slightly as his hips pressed deeper into the bed. The heat building inside him intensified until, with a powerful jerk, he released his morning essence deep within her, her tight folds eagerly taking it all in. She continued to move her hips, her movements becoming more frantic as she neared her own release. With a final, forceful thrust, her hips jerked and stayed still, trembling in the aftermath. Cassian, still releasing into her, savored the kiss they shared, his hands gently squeezing her soft breasts. Finally breaking the kiss, Cassian grinned and said, "Good morning to you too..." Lucy smiled at his words, leaning back and letting all her weight rest on him as she gathered her hair into a bun, exposing her sweaty armpits, which looked enticing to him. Cassian couldn''t resist, sitting up and immediately moving toward her exposed skin. His hands caressed her breasts while his mouth trailed down to her armpit, sucking gently on it. Lucy chuckled softly, letting him continue as she ran her other hand through his hair, teasing, "Stop it, it''s dirty..." Cassian pulled away from her armpit with a smirk, holding one arm still raised while teasing, "Not as dirty as the things I''m going to make you suck on later..." He moved to suck on the newly raised armpit, while Lucy smiled, keeping her hand lifted. Her hips shifted in a slow, grinding motion, feeling his member grow hard again beneath her. "Do I really have to suck it? Isn''t once a morning enough?" she moaned, her voice tinged with desire. "We have all day ahead..." Her words suggested hesitation, but the way her hips moved, driven by her desire, betrayed her need for more. Chapter 181 Cassians difficult requests For the past week, Cassian had fallen into a new routine, waking up daily to Lucy in one form or another¡ªsometimes with her mouth, other times with her breasts, or whatever she felt like using to rouse him. Enjoy new adventures from empireCassian didn''t mind at all; in fact, he enjoyed it. The mornings began with Lucy gently stroking his member, and from there, they would spend the rest of the morning together. After a shared bath, they would head to Katherine''s room, where she was still in bed, recovering from the massage Cassian had given her the night before. He had been enjoying his time with both of them, and today was no different¡ªexcept that he was also focused on swinging his sword and gathering mana to fill up the circle. Thankfully, he managed to complete that task. To his luck, Katherine had arranged for an expert to examine the effects all this accumulated mana might have on his body and other aspects of his health. Katherine had explained that this particular expert was well-versed in both human biology and the unique physiology of Circle Warriors. While Circle Warriors might appear similar to humans on a basic level¡ªsuch as having the same heart shape or organs functioning in a similar manner¡ªthey were far stronger and more resilient, able to perform tasks with greater efficiency and withstand damage more easily. The true differences, however, were found on a deeper cellular and blood level, where the intricacies of their enhanced biology set them apart from regular humans. Cassian was surprised to learn who the expert was¡ªhe had met her once before and was still in her debt. He wasn''t sure if Lady Katherine would allow him to repay her, especially considering the "currency" he''d be offering: his services as a masseur. The expert was none other than Rowena Alacio, Katherine''s supposed friend, the very woman who had helped Cassian when his bones had broken the first time, providing him with a bone-repairing potion. Katherine shared the news with him during their evening massage session, which primarily focused on her upper body. Cassian, as usual, had been refining his massage techniques based on what he''d learned from the massage books he learned the lower body massage technqiues. Cassian had gotten the hang of his massage techniques and had even reached an expert level. It wasn''t too difficult for someone skilled in massage to refine their craft. Now, he was incorporating his knowledge of human anatomy into his methods, making the massages even more effective. With the arrival of the expert in human biology, he thought he might finally have the chance to perfect his full-body massage technique. Lost in these thoughts, he slipped his hands under Katherine''s clothing, reaching her collar and squeezing her breasts gently as she wrote something down from one of her books into her research notes. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is Lady Rowena really coming all the way from the kingdom just for me?" Katherine shook her head with a smile and said, "Cass, my dear, you''re very special to me. So much so, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill hundreds just to save you." Cassian looked confused, not sure where that had come from, but he was still touched. It made him happy to know how much Katherine cared for him. He smiled and said, "Thank you, my lady," as his hands gently played with her hardening nipples, enjoying the sensation. Katherine relaxed back into her chair, continuing, "But that''s just me. As for Rowena, you''re nothing to her. She has other things to do, which is why she''s here. To her, you''re just another task to get through." Her words struck him, and she noticed his smile faltering as he squeezed her breasts. "You didn''t have to say it like that, my lady..." he murmured. "Then how should I have said it?" Katherine asked with a smile, raising her hips slightly to slide off her skirt, while Cassian continued to massage her breasts. Her big, toned thighs were now exposed, with only her peach-colored panties covering part of her lower body. Cassian, picking up on the hint that it was time for the usual massage, began to unbutton her shirt. He pouted slightly, saying, "I don''t know... maybe not so harsh, I think..." "Oh, did I make my little Cass angry?" Katherine teased in a playful, childlike tone, seeing the pout on his face. She squeezed his cheeks and shook her head, clearly enjoying the moment. Any embarrassment or awkwardness between them had faded over the past week, likely due to whatever Cassian had done to her. Katherine had even accidentally muttered his name in her moans at times, making them both more open and less self-conscious about everything. She no longer cared if Cassian knew she was awake while he massaged her; she just pretended to sleep for the added pleasure it brought. For Cassian, he enjoyed it just as much. He only hoped she would move a little more, making things even more erotic. Today was the day Cassian thought he would make her move to, and as he followed Katherine into her bed, he helped her remove her wet panties and bra, leaving her fully bare. Katherine smiled at him, her gaze lingering on the noticeable bulge in his pants. ''He''s not even trying to hide it anymore,'' she thought, feeling a mix of anticipation and desire as he brushed against her body. It wasn''t just an accidental brush¡ªeach touch was a deliberate press and grind as he continued working on her arms. Finally, he asked her to lie down. Cassian began working on her waist, his hands moving with practiced ease. After a moment, he hesitated before speaking up. "My lady, I have a request." Katherine''s smile faltered, turning a bit bitter. She knew that whenever Cassian said this, his requests were usually difficult for her. Still, she nodded and replied, "Ask away." As usual, Cassian hesitated before finally speaking. "Can you stay awake for today''s massage?" Just as she had guessed, it was another difficult and embarrassing request for her. Placing an arm over her face to hide her expression, she sighed softly and said, "I''ll try..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 182 Staying awake (R-18) Katherine had buried her face in the pillow, not wanting to show her expression. Her lower face remained hidden, but her flushed cheeks were visible, and from her rolled-back eyes and the faint motion of her mouth, it seemed she was biting the pillow. Behind her, her hips were raised high, her body positioned on her knees as her hands rested on her thighs, exactly as Cassian had instructed under the pretense of a massage. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."My lady, are you still awake?" Cassian asked, his voice low as he sat behind her, his hands resting on her lifted buttocks. He gently squeezed and spread them, revealing her glistening folds and the other entrance alongside them. Both entrances shone with fluids, mirroring the sheen on Cassian''s mouth and the skin around it. It was clear that the source of the fluids in both places was released from the same place. "Mmm..." Katherine responded with a faint sound, her head nodding slightly. Cassian chuckled softly at her reaction before leaning forward, his tongue slipping out to glide along her pink, glistening folds from top to bottom. "Mm-mm..." she murmured again, but this time, the tone of her voice was different¡ªdeeper, more vulnerable. Cassian''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he picked up on the subtle change. Meanwhile, Katherine pressed her face further into the pillow, biting down harder. It was clear she was trying to stifle her moans, which was strange as even in her act of being asleep she still let out those loud and clear. ''Haaa, this is so embarrassing...'' Katherine thought to herself. But for her, acting strange was better than openly facing the embarrassment. She''d been quiet for a while now, convincing herself that this wasn''t nearly as humiliating as some of the other things she''d done before. Still, those times were different¡ªshe had always pretended to be asleep. She hadn''t realized that staying awake or doing it but not acting asleep, and letting him do all these things to her would make it feel like the first time all over again. That feeling couldn''t have been further from the truth¡ªCassian had been doing all these things for the past week, and far more lewd acts than just licking her folds or admiring her raised buttocks as she presented herself to him. Now, thinking about what was coming next, she just wanted to get it over with. But Cassian, ever perceptive, seemed to read her every thought and kept her release firmly under his control, teasing her endlessly. She''d gone along with everything, hoping his new "massage techniques" would finally push her over the edge. Now, as he sucked on the sweet treat of her folds nestled within her red bush, his arms wrapped firmly around her thighs, holding her in place while savoring their softness. He pressed his mouth deeper against her spread folds, fully indulging in her taste as her breathing grew heavier, and her other entrance subtly expanded and contracted. That entrance, now slightly spread even in its relaxed state, formed a perfectly round, inviting view. With the small ring of red hair framing it, the sight was almost unbearably erotic. If not for his warrior''s discipline, Cassian might have lost control right then and there. It had always been erotic, but now Cassian had added a new level of intensity with the work he''d been putting in over the past week. Every night, as soon as Katherine started her "asleep act," he''d begin teasing it with his fingers, making it his first task of the evening. And just before leaving her truly asleep, stopped doing is last task of the massage. It wasn''t just his fingers¡ªhe''d lick it, tease it with his member, and gently rub the smooth, silky skin around its rim. Over time, he had built its sensitivity to a level that rivaled her most intimate spots, like her clit and the depths of her folds when she is at her peak arousal. Now as he licked for another couple of minutes making her termbled as he kept his licks slow which was agonzing the most and pleasurable the least but that amount of pleasure kept her want more and agonzing senstions was also sort of pleasure for her. Noticing her thighs trembling more intensely, Cassian paused and asked again, "You still awake, my lady?" Katherine, now more frustrated than embarrassed, was teetering on the edge of release yet again. But embarrassment still managed to win out as she became fully aware of the compromising state she was in. She gave another nod, accompanied by the same soft sound, "Mmm..." Cassian smiled, letting go of her thighs as he said, "Then, if you''re still awake, could you turn over? I need to massage this part from another angle..." His words were punctuated by the sudden intrusion of his finger slipping inside her folds. "Mm...!" Katherine''s eyes fluttered shut as a muffled, sweet sound escaped her lips from the unexpected sensation. Cassian smirked, withdrawing his finger and licking it slowly before teasing, "Was that a yes?" "Mm..." she responded again, her head nodding slightly, her cheeks tinged with a blush at his playful teasing. Discover stories at empire She slowly turned around, trying her best to keep her expression neutral. As she moved, Cassian remained seated, causing her to awkwardly fold her legs before spreading them again once she settled. She avoided his gaze, turning her head to the side in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. Her bare bottom rested on his thighs, and he looked at her with a gentle smile. "I know it''s tough to stay awake during my relaxing massages, so thanks for making the effort," he said warmly, pulling her closer onto his thighs. As he adjusted her, his hands squeezed her waist, sending a shiver through her. Her breathing hitched with every touch, and she struggled to keep her mouth shut. It was becoming harder to hold back, especially since she couldn''t bite into anything without revealing how much his touch was affecting her. Her nipples hardened as Cassian''s hands moved toward them, his gaze still fixed on Katherine''s face, watching for her reaction. Before touching her, he squeezed her full breasts, his eyes never leaving her face. He didn''t know how she would react if she wasn''t pretending to be asleep during this. She even started moving her hips against his face and, at times, spreading her buttocks apart on her own. But now, as Katherine''s butt lifted off his lap, her legs spread and held back by her own hands while she curled up in half, he could see between her breasts her own wet, spread folds and the moist, red area between her legs. But her face was full of blush, unlike her wide smile one as she did usualy during this. Cassian didn''t mind, though, because she was soon going to have it again; he just had to give her a reason. What he was doing now was teasing her, building her frustration by holding her release back. But now, as his lips pressed against her folds, just near them, his tongue stuck out, licking her fully until it reached her clit, then coming down and poking into her folds, making her breath catch. Cassian noticed when her chest jerked slightly, and her hands also squeezed her nipples at times. Her teeth bit down on her lips as she tried to control her moan, but it escaped as Cassian began to suck on her clit. "Nghhhh..." she tried to hold it back, but a sweet, loud moan still slipped out. Cassian didn''t stop there; he started to play with her nipples, pinching and pulling them while squeezing her breasts. Meanwhile, his mouth continued to suck on her folds, drawing out more moans, ones she could no longer control. Cassian''s eyes remained fixed on her face, which still showed an embarrassed blush as she kept her gaze elsewhere, avoiding looking directly at him. As he sucked on her folds, he felt her body trembling, and soon it jerked strongly. Katherine''s chest rose slightly, and she let out a loud moan as a burst of warm liquid splashed onto his face. Some of it also dripped onto Katherine, making her breasts wet, but he didn''t stop. Her first release of the day was the strongest from the start, making her fluids spray with intense force from her folds, splashing Cassian''s face. As He used his finger to stimulate her further, causing more wetness to cover his face and also spray on herself, making her face and chest covered in to. As she moaned louder, she saw her own folds from this angle for the first time, while behind her, Cassian wore a grin on his face. Soon, the spraying stopped, but her folds continued to leak, the liquid trailing down from her folds to her trembling stomach. The droplets, shimmering on her beautiful skin, traced down, mixing with the wetness already there, flowing from her deep navel. The liquid traveled from her toned stomach to between her wet, shiny breasts, and from there, it reached her face, which was covered with her own fluids as she glared at Cassian with anger. As his hands squeezed her breasts again, he got up and leaned toward her while she remained curled up. "My lady, would you believe me if I said..." he began, standing and continuing to move closer to her. "You have the same reaction every time during this part of the massage, even while you''re asleep..." Katherine blushed and looked away again, her anger fading as she spoke in a low, embarrassed tone. "I didn''t know..." Chapter 183 No more a Cute puppy As Katherine lay there, her gaze fixed on Cassian, who was now unbuttoning his shirt with a playful smile. "My lady, don''t be embarrassed," he said smoothly, "it''s just as you said¡ªa medical procedure."The words struck a chord, reminding Katherine of the time she had reassured Cassian with the same phrase when he hesitated to massage her folds. She hadn''t imagined the tables would turn, leaving her on the submissive side of their dynamic. Despite the situation, Katherine''s confidence and maturity remained intact. She was a strong, worldly woman, her youthful appearance belying her true age. She wasn''t some naive maiden but a woman in her thirties who knew herself and the world well. Despite her confidence and maturity, Katherine was still inexperienced in one area¡ªthe union of man and woman, the act of sexual intimacy. Well, not entirely inexperienced; she had some knowledge and skill, but it was limited. Cassian, however, had been guiding her to explore new depths of those experiences. Each time, she found herself overwhelmed with a mix of shame and vulnerability. These were her first times engaging so fully, responding to Cassian''s touch, and voicing her feelings. He was relentless in his curiosity, always asking how she felt, leaving her no room to hide. As he continued, now unbuttoning his pants, his voice carried that same teasing tone. "You don''t mind if I massage your insides with this, do you?" he asked, his hardened length springing free, making her heart race as the moment deepened. Cassian had changed dramatically in just a few days since his Domain awakened. He had grown to an imposing six feet tall, his lean frame now more muscular, his once boyish face chiseled and undeniably handsome. The softness that once defined him was gone, replaced by a mature, commanding presence. Though they were now the same height, he somehow seemed larger, more dominating. ''Where did my cute little puppy go?'' Katherine wondered, her eyes lingering on his face. She didn''t hate the transformation, but it unsettled her. Cassian had grown out of her control, mastering the art of pleasure to the point where she found herself utterly submitting to him. Her body bore the evidence of their passion¡ªher face still damp from her own release despite her attempts to wipe it away, and her breasts glistening faintly with the same scent. With a deep breath, she nodded, offering herself to him. Spreading her legs wider, she held them open with her hands, surrendering completely to the man who now dominated her in every way. Cassian didn''t wait long. He positioned the head of his member at her entrance, then slowly pushed forward, easing himself inside. The sensation made Katherine gasp sharply, her chest arching upward as a soft moan escaped her lips. With deliberate slowness yet unbroken motion, he slid his entire length inside her, drawing another gasp as her body reacted instinctively. Her chest rose in tandem with his movements, her sensitivity heightening to a degree she hadn''t expected. A wave of pleasure surged through her, and she realized, breathlessly, that another orgasm was already building within her. As Cassian began thrusting, the rhythm of his movements quickly brought Katherine to the edge, making her climax much sooner than she had anticipated. The sound of her release, wet and audible, filled the room as her folds gushed with each thrust. Despite the overwhelming pleasure, she didn''t let go of her legs, keeping them spread wide even as her orgasm overtook her. Her eyes rolled back, her mouth parted, and moans spilled freely from her lips. Cassian''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "This massage technique is the best, wouldn''t you agree, my lady?" he teased between thrusts, his hands kneading her breasts as his hips continued their relentless rhythm. Katherine, lost in the haze of ecstasy, couldn''t muster a response, but Cassian knew she''d heard him. Taking her silence as encouragement, he increased his pace. Each thrust sent jolts through her body, making her jerk beneath him as the intensity of her climax stretched longer than she thought possible. Her release came in waves, fluids spilling out in spurts and trailing down with every movement, her body surrendering completely to the pleasure he gave. Experience tales with empire Cassian felt his own release building as Katherine reached her second climax in just a few minutes. Her body trembled, her folds pulsing, and she moaned unabashedly, her voice rising as she looked at him with a wide, blissful smile. "I''m cumming..." she announced breathlessly, her pleasure spilling over. Cassian''s grin widened at her declaration, and with a low grunt, he finally lost control. As his release overtook him, he pulled out at the last moment, letting his milky essence spray across her stomach and breasts. The thick, warm liquid coated her in three powerful bursts, followed by a few weaker streams trailing down her skin. Katherine, still caught in the throes of her own orgasm, felt a mix of shame and pleasure wash over her. Before, Katherine had never allowed anyone to do such a thing inside her, but with Cassian, everything had changed. She had become addicted to the sensations he brought, and now, as he released on her, the shame she once felt morphed into something darker¡ªpleasure, but a twisted, masochistic pleasure that she hated later, even as her body reveled in it now. Cassian breathed heavily as he finally released her waist and moved closer to her face. Katherine, still lost in the haze of her orgasm, blinked in surprise as she saw him near her. But her shock deepened when she felt something warm and slimy brush against her lips. Her eyes widened as she saw what Cassian was holding, his gaze locked on hers with a teasing smirk. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a flush creeping across her cheeks, she stared at him, speechless, as he spoke, his voice low and playful. "My lady, after all that work massaging your insides, can you return the favor? Help it get better so it can keep going?" Despite clearly understanding what Cassian wanted, Katherine couldn''t help but think to herself, ''He wants me to make it hard again...'' The thought left her in a state of shock. ''But I''ve never used my mouth before...'' Her gaze dropped to Cassian''s limp but still sizable member, hanging just above her lips. It dripped with the mixture of their fluids, the slick, slimy remnants staining her skin as she stared at it, her heart racing with a mixture of hesitation and curiosity. "I don''t know how..." she whispered, her lips hovering just an inch from brushing against him, her legs still trembling as she slowly regained her composure after the intense release. Cassian, though he had never been in a situation where he was the one on the receiving end, had spent the past few days with Lucy, who had a lot of experience with her mouth. He knew from those experiences that once she started, it didn''t take long for him to lose control. While he couldn''t claim to be an expert, he had learned a few things along the way and was confident he could guide Katherine through the experience. Cassian spoke with a calm tone, "Just start by licking around it first, and avoid touchhing it with your teeth." Katherine hesitated for a moment, still gazing at his length, before slowly reaching out with her hands. Though Cassian had done many things to her while she acted asleep, he had never made her use her hands or mouth in such a way. This was the first time she was touching him with her hands, and also using her mouth, and it was all happening at once. A bit overwhelmed, Katherine was unsure whether it was curiosity, the desire to please Cassian, or something else entirely driving her. Her flushed expression revealed her uncertainty. Her fingers wrapped around his slick, warm skin, feeling both hot and slippery, yet undeniably heavy, just as she had expected. She gave it a tentative stroke, then muttered, "Like this..." before sticking out her tongue and giving it a careful lick, tasting the mixed fluids of both of them together. She had done this many times before, after Cassian left her to rest following their sessions, scraping the fluids from her folds and tasting them. But tasting the fluids from the one responsible for making them come out was a first¡ªa novel experience that stirred a strange pleasure in her mind. Cassian watched her beautiful face, a smile tugging at his lips as he noticed her mouth hidden beneath his length. Her milky white skin, slightly flushed from the blush, contrasted with her bright yellow eyes, which were fixed on him as she carefully licked around the head of his member. Her delicate features stood in stark contrast to his own, which Cassian privately thought looked a bit ugly, despite being his own. But Katherine didn''t seem to mind the appearance of it at all. She no longer hesitated, her movements confident as she licked from the base to the tip, moving her head side to side to clean every inch. She scraped up the fluids, and before long, he was fully hard again. Chapter 184 Fast learner (R-18) ''He is enjoying...it...'' Katherine observed Cassian''s expression as he breathed heavily, his satisfaction evident. She followed his instructions carefully, creating suction with her lips as she moved them along his length, her actions slow and deliberate, occasionally making a soft sound as she worked. She added her own touch, moistening him with her saliva.Cassian couldn''t help but appreciate the improvement. At first, her efforts had been clumsy, but now, she was far more skilled. He let out a quiet praise, his voice full of approval, "You''re a fast learner, my lady." Katherine didn''t particularly enjoy his praise. She hadn''t intended to be good at this sort of thing, but seeing that he was clearly enjoying himself, she found herself willing to improve, even if she didn''t fully understand why. In some way, she even found satisfaction in pleasuring him. Unfortunately for her, she was proving to be more skilled than she expected. Without thinking, she took him fully into her mouth and sucked harder, causing Cassian to gasp as his hips jerked involuntarily. His moans were deep, and he lost control for a moment. Before Katherine could realize what was happening, she found herself deepening her movements, prompting even more reactions from him. Cassian, lost in the sensation, didn''t think to stop her. While Cassian was aware of the effect it was having on him, he didn''t think to warn her about the consequences. His mind wandered, imagining how her face might look, which only heightened his anticipation. The thought pushed him closer to the edge, and he reached his climax sooner than expected. Katherine was caught off guard, her eyes widening in surprise as her mouth filled with warmth. In a sudden movement, she pulled away, but it was too late. The fluid splashed across her face, a mistake that left her stunned. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Cassian reached his climax, Katherine quickly shut her eyes, her body reacting in a mixture of surprise and discomfort. She tried to speak, hoping to stop him, but couldn''t manage to get the words out. When she opened her mouth again, more of him spilled inside, causing her to gag. Desperate, she used her hand to guide him away from her face, redirecting him to her chest, where some of the essence already lingered. As the last remnants of his release landed on her shoulder in weaker spurts, Katherine opened her eyes, her gaze sharp with irritation. Her chest and shoulders were now marked by his actions, and her anger was evident. Cassian couldn''t help but chuckle softly, still shivering from the aftershocks of his climax. "Sorry for making such a mess, my lady," he said between heavy breaths, his tone teasing despite his apology. He helped her sit up, grabbing a corner of the bedsheet to gently wipe her face. With a sly grin, he added, "But I''d say we''re even now¡ªyou covered my face earlier with your own fluids, after all." He wasn''t wrong, but Katherine was genuinely angry as she glared at him and said, "Don''t ever do that again." Cassian nodded with a smile, watching as she wiped the corner of her lips, where a trace of him still lingered. "I won''t," he replied, his tone light and teasing. "But, my lady, you were far too good at massaging me with your mouth. I couldn''t help myself." Katherine''s irritation began to fade, and a small smile tugged at her lips. "Your praise won''t gonna make me do it again, Cassian," she said playfully, her earlier anger melting into amusement. Cassian chuckled softly, his expression both apologetic and playful. "I was just trying to compliment you, my lady" he said with a wink, making Katherine laugh despite herself. As she chuckled, he reached for the bedsheet again, gently wiping her neck where more of his essence had strayed. His movements were careful, his gaze lingering on her face with a mix of affection and mischief. "You know my lady," he said after a moment, his voice warm, "we''re both far too dirty now. Perhaps it''s time for a bath?" Katherine glanced down at herself, noticing her breasts glistening and sticky from the mix of her own fluids and Cassian''s. She gave a small nod, a playful glint in her eyes. "It seems so," she said, "but I suppose we''re going to get dirty again, aren''t we? Your massage isn''t done yet, is it?" Cassian blinked in surprise at her boldness, but a teasing smile quickly spread across his face. "It seems my lady is enjoying my massage far more than I expected," he replied, his tone dripping with amusement. Katherine blushed deeply at his words¡ªhe was clearly referring to their intimate moments, and she couldn''t deny that she had enjoyed them. Trying to brush it off, she replied, "They were fine. Now help me clean up." Without waiting for his response, she hurried toward the bathroom, her face still flushed. Cassian chuckled as he followed her, his teasing tone chasing after her. "Just fine? My lady, you were practically writhing in pleasure moments ago¡­" The dynamic between Cassian and Katherine had shifted subtly, blurring the lines between master and servant. Cassian still regarded her as his master, though now with the added layer of a casual intimacy that came with their physical relationship. For Katherine, things were more complicated. She still saw him as her servant, but there were moments when she treated him as more than that¡ªperhaps even more than a friend. He was the only man she trusted to share her bed and indulge in the intimate, sometimes embarrassing acts they had just shared. Stay updated via empire After cleaning up, they took a bath together¡ªa first for Katherine. Once finished, they returned to bed, where she rested against Cassian, her head on his chest. His fingers idly played with her breasts as she lay there, her expression calm and relaxed. "Rowena is coming tomorrow," she murmured, breaking the silence. "You''ll be busy with her all day." Cassian nodded, thinking about the busy day ahead. "I think so," he admitted, his mind already considering the tasks awaiting him. Still, he hoped to find some time in the morning for Lucy and in the evening for Katherine. Smirking, he added, "But I''ll do my best to fit in your daily massage, my lady." Chapter 185 Prodigy or Just another face The previous night had been satisfying for both Katherine and Cassian, and even his morning with Lucy had been pleasant. Now, however, he found himself seated in a laboratory, his hands inside a glass box. Several magnifying lenses moved around, examining the intricate crimson circle he had carefully etched within.Nearby, a stunning woman with purple hair stood by a message relay board. Her eyes were fixed on it as lines of text appeared across the surface. At the center of the message relay board, an exact replica of the circle Cassian was working on began to take shape, glowing faintly as it materialized. The woman was none other than Rowena Alacio, Lady Katherine''s friend who had aided them during their escape from the Scarlet Castle. Rowena had traveled to Magisteria for personal matters, but upon hearing about Cassian''s remarkable mana circle and its unbelievable capacity, she set those aside. Now, she had spent nearly half the day in the lab, with Cassian''s arms inside the glass box for over an hour, his bored expression making his impatience clear. "This is incredible," Rowena said, her voice brimming with excitement. "Even the top mana-gathering techniques of my family can''t achieve this much capacity at the first seal. And mind you, our ancestors were among the pioneers of circle warrior research in our kingdom." As she spoke, she scribbled notes onto a piece of paper, her wide smile and sparkling eyes betraying her enthusiasm. Rowena continued, her tone animated. "The Ven Dyke family''s mana-gathering techniques are nothing short of extraordinary, comparable to ours. But this Blood Fire Tempering... it''s something else. It''s similar to what my father uses, yet yours has somehow matured and evolved into something far superior." She trailed off, her expression shifting to one of puzzled intrigue. Cassian listened patiently as she explained, though frustration simmered beneath his composed exterior. All he wanted was to know if he could safely progress with his mana rotations. Forcing a polite smile, he finally asked, "So... does it cause any problems during rotations? To my body?" Rowena had spent hours not only analyzing his warrior circle but also examining his body, poking and prodding him with needle-like instruments connected to her message relay board. Despite all her tests and observations, she had yet to share any conclusive results, her focus solely on inspecting the circle. "Nah, you''ll be fine," Rowena said casually, her tone unbothered as she flipped through the pages of her notes. "You could probably handle triple the mana without any issues. Just make sure to wait a few days before doing it again¡ªyour body needs time to fully digest the rotated mana and grow strong enough for another cycle." Cassian raised an eyebrow at her nonchalant response, leaning back slightly. "If I''m fine, then what have you been doing all this time?" he asked, his tone laced with mild annoyance. Rowena''s head shot up, her violet eyes sparkling with excitement. "How could I pass up the chance to research one of the mutated warrior circles?" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her heels. "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Your circle isn''t just rare¡ªit''s an anomaly! The way it channels mana, its capacity, its unique structure, I could make a new mana gathering technqiue from resaching it...." Cassian hadn''t realized his warrior circle was such a remarkable thing. Then again, there were many things he didn''t fully understand. Still, the way Rowena looked utterly thrilled made him wonder just how rare his mutated warrior circle truly was. "So, are there other cases like this?" he asked, curiosity piqued. "Or am I really, like you said, an anomaly?" "There have been warriors with altered circles, so you''re not exactly an anomaly," Rowena replied, shutting the glass box with a satisfied click. "But even among those, yours is exceptional¡ªit''s a rare and incredible thing." With the box finally deactivated, Cassian let out a relieved sigh as he pulled his arms free, rolling his shoulders to shake off the stiffness. Rowena placed her notes aside, leaning against the desk with a thoughtful expression. "The thing about altered circles," she began, "is that we don''t really know how they happen. But every single one I''ve studied¡ªor read about¡ªshares one thing in common: they drastically enhance the initial seals in mana-gathering techniques." Cassian raised an eyebrow. "Enhance how?" Rowena gestured toward the now-dormant glass box. "The structure of the altered circle or mana seal becomes far more refined¡ªalmost as if it''s been perfectly tailored for efficiency. It increases capacity, strengthens the seal, and improves mana flow. In your case, it''s like your circle was custom-built to outperform any normal warrior''s by a huge margin." Cassian absorbed her words, his brow furrowing. "So, you''re saying my circle isn''t just different¡ªit''s better?" "Much better," Rowena confirmed, her violet eyes gleaming. "The way your circle holds and channels mana is unparalleled. It''s as if it was designed for higher-level techniques that most warriors could only dream of using. If you can figure out how to control and push it further, you''ll be leagues ahead of anyone else." Rowena let out a sigh before continuing, "But alas, this kind of mutation only ever affects a single seal out of the nine a warrior can unlock. I''ve never heard of a case where more than one seal has been altered." Cassian listened, his thoughts racing. Deep down, he believed he could achieve something beyond this¡ªwith the system''s help, of course. But he kept that to himself, his face showing only mild shock as he processed everything she was saying. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite everything, Cassian was still overwhelmed by what he''d learned. In just a few days, he''d gone from being a nobody to being called a prodigy¡ªa supposed genius like the ones he''d only heard about in passing. Yet, he couldn''t fully accept it. To him, he still felt like an ordinary warrior¡ªa simple first-circle user, no different from Daniel, the carriage driver who had been instrumental in solving the murders. Those murders, now infamous among the city''s people as the killings to create a god, had shaken everyone when the details were made public during Cassian''s recovery. Read latest stories on empire Other then that, How could he possibly compare himself to the truly talented warriors of the city? He''d seen plenty of first-circle fighters in the villages, and in the city, even the guards were mostly second- and third-circle warriors. Compared to them, he felt like just another face in the crowd. Chapter 186 Concerning possibility Now that Cassian was confident nothing would go wrong if he rotated the mana, he sat cross-legged in the middle of the lab. Rowena, still waving a variety of magical instruments around his body, observed what was happening inside him. Using her tools, she formed an exact replica of his body with golden light strings. Some of these strings glowed brighter than the rest, starting at his hands. Gradually, the glow began to seep into another golden string, moving into his arms, taking the form of thin, luminous threads. These threads flowed through his veins, mimicking the circulation of blood.The magical instrument Rowena used was her own creation, designed to study the workings of the human body without the need for dissection. Now, it displayed the inner workings of Cassian''s body as he began rotating mana through his veins. Every mana-gathering technique functioned differently¡ªsome channeled mana through the body''s mana points, while others used the veins. For Cassian, the technique was called Blood Fire Tempering, so Rowena surmised it was vein-based, as veins were where blood naturally flowed. She didn''t need to rely solely on assumptions, though. Cassian had provided her with the technique manual, and she began reading it carefully to understand any changes that might occur. As she skimmed through the text, she muttered to herself, "So, the first seal''s rotation is only meant to strengthen the blood and blood vessels. Well, that makes sense¡ªit needs tempering for the next stage¡­" Rowena became completely engrossed in studying the technique. It wasn''t every day she got the chance to examine a mana-gathering method from the prestigious Ven Dyke family, one even used by its current head. While she delved into the intricacies of the manual, Cassian was facing considerable difficulty. His body was enveloped in a faint red glow as he used his Domain to guide the mana, a task that was proving to be far from simple. He had to ensure the mana flowed exclusively through his veins, as this was essential to the principles of his Blood Fire Tempering technique. Allowing the mana to stray could cause complications later. Once the mana entered his veins, it would naturally flow with his blood, so that part required less effort. However, the speed of his blood flow presented a challenge. Blood didn''t flow through a single vein but branched into countless smaller vessels, and each split required his intense focus. Cassian had to use his Domain to envelop his veins, ensuring the mana stayed confined within them. As the mana reached his heart, the organ took over, pumping it through the rest of his body and distributing it to his organs. Despite this assistance, maintaining the delicate balance demanded immense concentration, pushing Cassian to his limits. Sweat dripped from Cassian''s brow as he focused intently, his body feeling bloated and uncomfortably warm. The temperature within him continued to rise as the mana gradually integrated into his blood. For now, Cassian''s primary task was to guide the mana into his heart¡ªbut not all at once. The first flow of mana would enter the heart and follow the natural rhythm of his blood circulation. As it did, the heart would send a portion of the mana back into the Warrior Circle, which acted as a secondary mana core for his body. This process refined the mana, making it more compatible with Cassian''s physique. The Warrior Circle would then send the remained mana back into his bloodstream, repeating the cycle. This process would continue until all the mana was fully absorbed and seamlessly integrated into his body. After a few hours of intense focus, Cassian finally completed the process. His body was drenched in sweat and flushed red¡ªnot from his Domain, but from the heat generated during the technique. Sensing the completion of the mana rotation, Rowena''s gaze shifted to his hands, her eyes lighting up with excitement. Cassian, however, looked even more exhilarated than she did. The red glow of his Domain around his body grew brighter and more vivid, radiating a powerful aura. At the same time, his Warrior Circle began to emit a deep crimson light. Intricate patterns within the circle shifted and rearranged themselves, transforming into entirely new designs, marking the successful evolution of his technique. As the process completed, Cassian opened his eyes, excitement gleaming in them. The first rotation of mana was complete, and he could already feel a noticeable increase in his strength. "Congratulations," Rowena said with a warm smile. "You''ve officially begun your journey, Warrior Cassian." With that, she powered down all her instruments and, with a casual flick of her hand, pulled a towel seemingly out of thin air, handing it to him. Cassian snapped out of his thoughts as he felt the towel placed in his hands. Rowena''s voice broke the silence as she continued, "You can finally resume your training now. Just make sure to get used to your newfound strength first. Also, remember to leave some time between rotations¡ªdon''t overtax your body. And if the mana seal ever mutate again, inform me immediately." She turned back to her desk, already scribbling notes on some papers. With a dismissive wave of her hand, she added, "You can go now. Oh, and if you see Katherine on your way, let her know I need her." Cassian stood there in a daze, still clutching the towel and not even bothering to wipe his face. Looking at her back, he felt a little awkward¡ªand oddly used¡ªfor some reason. Rising to his feet, he gave her a polite bow and said, "I will, Lady Rowena. Thank you for helping me understand my powers." "Don''t mention it," Rowena replied nonchalantly, her head still bent over her notes. "Just follow my instructions, and you''ll be fine." Cassian hesitated for a moment, half-hoping she''d ask for repayment like the last time. Her lack of a request left him feeling a little disappointed¡ªhe had been looking forward to repaying her with his massages. But alas, it didn''t seem like he''d get the chance to repay her anytime soon. With a sigh, Cassian set off to look for Katherine, only to be met with an unexpected surprise. He spotted her deep in conversation with a familiar face he hadn''t seen in quite some time. As they noticed him approaching, Katherine''s expression shifted to one of concern. Seeing his disheveled hair and sweat-soaked face, she asked worriedly, "Did something go wrong? Are you okay?" The light brown-haired girl beside her, however, greeted him with a bright smile as he drew closer. Cassian shook his head to ease Katherine''s worry and replied, "I''m fine, my lady. Everything went well. Lady Rowena was just being thorough, making sure there were no issues." Cassian''s gaze shifted to the brown-haired girl standing beside Katherine. Laureen. The sight of her stirred a wave of memories¡ªshe was the first person to make him realize certain...things about himself. He hadn''t seen her since the day he and Lady Katherine fled Scarlet Castle. Back then, he had assumed she''d join Lucy and the others, but she hadn''t. Now, seeing her here after nearly half a year, he was both surprised and intrigued. Where had she been all this time? What had she been doing? These questions lingered in his mind, but with Katherine present, this wasn''t the time to delve into such matters. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maintaining his composure, Cassian greeted her with a respectful nod. "Miss Laureen, it''s been a while. I trust you''ve been well?" Laureen''s smile softened, and her eyes held a flicker of amusement. "It has been a while, hasn''t it, Cassian? I''m doing just fine. And you? I''d say you''ve been busy, from the looks of it." He chuckled lightly, brushing a hand through his damp hair. "You could say that. I haven''t seen you in months, though. I wasn''t expecting to run into you here." Enjoy more content from empire "Oh, it''s because she''s been away on a personal task for me," Katherine interjected, her voice calm yet carrying a hint of authority. She continued, "I sent her to investigate the individuals I suspected were responsible for the attack on our duchy. She''s been working on that ever since." Turning to Laureen, Katherine''s expression shifted to one of curiosity and expectation. "Your return means you must have uncovered something, doesn''t it?" Laureen nodded slowly, her gaze shifting away from Cassian as if avoiding his questioning eyes. "Yes, my lady," she said, her tone steady but guarded. "I''ve discovered something¡­ significant. But it''s not something I can explain here." She paused, glancing briefly at Cassian before continuing. "In fact, your friend, Lady Rowena, is also here in Magisteria for the same reason I was sent. It seems our investigations may overlap." Katherine''s brows furrowed slightly as Laureen''s attention returned to Cassian, her expression unreadable but firm. "If you don''t mind, Cassian, it would be better if I spoke to Lady Katherine alone about this. The details are... delicate." Cassian hesitated for a moment before giving a polite nod. "Of course, Miss Laureen. I''ll leave you two to it." Katherine motioned toward a quieter corner of the courtyard, and Cassian stepped away, giving them space. As he walked off, their hushed voices still carried faintly to his ears. He caught snippets of their conversation¡ªmention of bringing Rowena into the discussion. Though the details were unclear, it seemed to be connected to the attacks that had targeted both Lady Katherine and Lady Rowena in recent months. From what Cassian knew, both attacks had been orchestrated by the same group. His suspicions pointed to either the royal family of the kingdom, the Cult of Silas, or perhaps a collaboration between the two¡ªa deeply concerning possibility. The royal family alone wasn''t a force to take lightly, even by the empire, let alone by a few noble families. Yet, the question lingered: why would they target their own supporters? After all, the Ven Dyke family had always been staunch allies of the kingdom. The thought unsettled him, leaving more questions than answers. Chapter 187 Training again It had been a few days since Rowena arrived in the city, and Cassian initially thought he''d be occupied with her for quite some time. However, to his surprise, he was free within a day. The prospect excited him¡ªhe could finally return to his routine with Katherine and Lucy.But Laureen''s unexpected arrival had changed things. First, Cassian found himself unable to sleep in the same room as Lucy anymore; his space had been taken over by Laureen. On top of that, Katherine had grown busier than before, leaving little time for their usual routines. To make matters worse, Cassian couldn''t secure a room at the Beacon of Knowledge due to a shortage of available spaces. As a result, he was currently staying outside in the city with Julius, who had offered him a place to stay. Cassian sat cross-legged across from Julius, his body shrouded in a faint, foggy red glow. Opposite him, Julius was enveloped in a strikingly bright blue aura¡ªa translucent sheet of light that clung to his form like a second skin. It shimmered gently, almost ethereal, flowing smoothly with every slight movement of his breathing. Cassian''s glow, however, was still in its raw form, a misty red fog that swirled and pulsed unevenly. He focused intensely, trying to control it, willing it to become more refined. His brows furrowed as sweat gathered on his forehead. Every few moments, the red fog would begin to retract, thinning out and pressing closer to his skin, only to falter again and ripple outward like smoke. "Focus, Cassian," Julius said calmly, his voice steady but firm. "You''re trying to force it. Stop fighting the flow of your Domain. Guide it¡ªdon''t control it like it''s a wild beast." Cassian exhaled deeply, centering himself as Julius had taught him earlier. He watched the older man''s Domain, studying how the blue sheet of light seamlessly adhered to his body, a stark contrast to Cassian''s unstable glow. It was as if Julius''s energy was alive, yet perfectly at peace, moving as naturally as blood flowing through veins. "Your Domain isn''t separate from you," Julius continued, his eyes still closed in meditation. "It''s part of your will. You have to let it resonate with you¡ªlet it understand what you want to achieve." Nodding faintly, Cassian clenched his fists, pulling the red energy back again. This time, instead of forcing it to obey, he visualized it like a sheet of thin fabric, smoothing it over his body. Slowly, the chaotic red mist began to condense, losing its foggy nature. Bit by bit, it grew clearer, until it began to resemble Julius''s¡ªa translucent glow, thinner and more stable. Cassian''s breathing steadied, his heart pounding with exhilaration. For the first time, the red glow didn''t feel wild or unruly. It felt connected. The energy hummed around him, synchronized with his body''s rhythm. "There you go," Julius said with a small smile, finally opening his eyes. The blue light around him dimmed slightly, though it remained perfectly controlled. "You''re starting to get it. Don''t lose focus now. Keep that state in mind." Cassian nodded again, unable to hide his pride. "It feels... different. It''s not fighting me anymore." Julius grinned, standing up and stretching his arms. "That''s because you''re finally listening to it. A Domain reflects the will of its user, but it doesn''t respond to force¡ªit responds to intent." Saying this, Julius stood up and unsheathed his sword with a swift motion. He pointed it toward Cassian and said, "Now, try to maintain that form while attacking me." Cassian nodded, rising to his feet. The sheet of red light flickered, parts of it dissolving into a faint fog as he moved. But as he steadied himself, the glow once again flowed back over his body, thin and translucent. He reached for his sword, unsheathing it with a sharp shring. The sound echoed in the quiet air as he held the blade firmly, its steel catching the light. Julius raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips as he observed. "Oh, I almost forgot¡ªtry to cover your sword with it too. It may be hard at first, but give it a shot." Cassian''s grip on the hilt tightened as he stared at the blade, his mind racing. Extending his Domain to envelop his weapon was an entirely new challenge. His red glow had only just begun to stabilize on his body, and now he had to spread it even further. Taking a deep breath, Cassian closed his eyes briefly, visualizing the energy as an extension of himself. The red light pulsed, gathering around him like a living thing, and then he willed it toward the sword. Slowly, tendrils of red fog drifted down his arms, reaching for the blade. At first, the energy sputtered and broke apart as it tried to cling to the steel, but Cassian gritted his teeth, focusing harder. Stay tuned with empire The red light grew steadier, thin streams of it flowing onto the sword''s surface. A faint, uneven glow began to coat the weapon, flickering as it struggled to hold. Julius watched carefully, his expression calm but sharp. "Don''t rush it. Think of the sword as part of your body. The Domain should flow naturally, not like you''re forcing it." Cassian exhaled through his nose, steadying his breathing. The sword is part of me, he thought, repeating Julius''s words. Bit by bit, the red glow settled, becoming a thin, shimmering sheet that hugged the blade''s surface. Though not perfect, it was stable enough to hold. "I did it...." Cassian said with excited tone. Julius''s smirk widened as he nodded approvingly. "Not bad for a first try. Now let''s see if you can hold it together while you move." Cassian lunged forward, his sword glowing faintly with the red light of his Domain. But as soon as he swung, the glow sputtered and broke apart, fading from the blade entirely. The strike was swift, but Julius parried it effortlessly with a single flick of his sword, the bright blue energy surrounding him unwavering. Cassian stumbled back, his breathing heavy, frustration etched across his face. The red glow around his body flickered erratically, his focus wavering. Julius let out a small sigh and lowered his sword, the blue aura around him calming. "You''re trying too hard to force it, Cassian," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "Do you know why it keeps breaking?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 188 Greatest warrior ever Cassian wiped sweat from his brow, looking up at him with a frown. "Because I''m not strong enough yet?"Julius shook his head. "No, it''s because you don''t have sword intent yet." Cassian blinked, confused. "Sword intent?" "Yes," Julius replied, resting the flat of his sword on his shoulder. "Sword intent isn''t just about swinging a blade. It''s about understanding the sword¡ªwhat it is, what it can do, and how it becomes part of you. Until you master a sword technique and understand it deeply, you won''t be able to channel your Domain into the blade. It''s like trying to fill an empty vessel with energy when you don''t even know its shape." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian looked down at his sword, frustration giving way to thoughtfulness. "So, what do I do?" Julius smirked, spinning his sword back into position. "Simple. For now, forget about the sword. Focus on mastering your Domain around your body first. We''ll get to the sword later." He pointed his blade at Cassian. The red glow of Cassian''s Domain flickered as he moved, parts of it turning foggy and unstable again. He gritted his teeth, forcing the energy to pull together, smoothing it back into its translucent form. Julius''s eyes glinted with interest as he stood his ground. "Come on, Cassian. Show me what you''ve got." Taking a steadying breath, Cassian pushed forward, closing the distance in a few strides. With his sword raised, he swung it down toward Julius with all his focus. The moment their blades clashed, Julius''s sword held firm, a loud metallic clang echoing through the air. For a brief moment, Julius looked surprised, his brows raising slightly. Then, a wide grin spread across his face. "Good!" he said, his voice brimming with encouragement. "Keep coming at me!" Cassian didn''t hesitate. He pulled back and swung again, his red Domain flickering and wavering around his body as he moved. Each swing forced him to fight for control, the translucent sheet breaking apart and turning to mist with every exertion. It was as though he were trying to move a limb he''d only just discovered¡ªfamiliar, yet foreign. The energy was there, but bending it to his will was exhausting. Julius easily parried each attack, his movements smooth and effortless. "Don''t let it break! Breathe, Cassian. The Domain follows you¡ªdon''t let it scatter!" Cassian growled under his breath, frustration creeping in as his swings grew heavier and his energy faltered. But he didn''t stop. Sword strike after sword strike, he pushed himself forward, Julius''s steady instructions ringing in his ears. And then, something clicked. With each swing, Cassian began to feel the flow of his Domain more clearly. It wasn''t something he had to force¡ªit was part of him. A new limb, yes, but one that would obey as long as he moved with intent. The red glow around him grew steadier, the fog receding until it once again resembled a thin, flowing sheet of light. Julius noticed the change, his smile growing wider as Cassian''s strikes became sharper, more controlled. The red Domain rippled like a transparent sheet of water, flowing seamlessly with his movements, no longer scattering with every swing. Cassian delivered another series of attacks, his blade cutting through the air in smooth, precise arcs. Julius parried them all, though the strength and stability behind Cassian''s strikes clearly impressed him. Beads of sweat began to form on Cassian''s forehead, his breathing growing heavier with each strike, but his focus never wavered. Finally, Julius pushed him back with a quick flick of his blade, forcing Cassian to stumble a step. "You can stop now," Julius said firmly. Cassian stood there, panting heavily, his sword still gripped tightly in his hands. The red glow around his body flickered but didn''t fade, as though ready for more. His eyes remained locked on Julius, determination burning in them. Julius chuckled, lowering his sword and resting it against his shoulder. "It''s enough for now. Pushing yourself too far will only break the progress you''ve made." Cassian exhaled sharply, his shoulders heaving as he finally lowered his sword. Despite the exhaustion weighing on him, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He had done it. Even if it was rough, he''d managed to make his Domain flow properly during combat. Julius nodded approvingly, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "You''re getting there. That Killing Domain of yours¡ªit''s strong. Once you fully master it, you''ll be a force to reckon with." With a casual motion, he sheathed his sword, the blade sliding back with a smooth clang. A smirk tugged at his lips as he added, "But don''t get ahead of yourself. Even if you trained for a hundred more years, you still wouldn''t be able to match me." Cassian smiled tiredly, shaking his head as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "There he is," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with faint amusement. "I was starting to wonder where the narcissistic Julius had gone. Haven''t seen him since you started teaching me today." Julius raised an eyebrow, clearly hearing the remark, and placed a hand on his chest with mock offense. "Narcissistic? Please. I''m merely stating the truth. It''s not arrogance if it''s earned." Cassian let out a breathy chuckle, his exhaustion making it hard to hold back. "Right. Of course. How could I forget? You''re the greatest warrior to ever grace this world, and we''re all just lucky to exist in your shadow." Julius grinned, clearly enjoying himself as he crossed his arms. "Exactly. See, you''re learning more than just how to swing a sword today." Cassian shook his head again, still smiling despite the dull ache in his muscles. As they made their way toward the large mansion, he glanced at Julius and asked casually, "How''s everyone doing at work?" Discover exclusive tales on empire Julius shrugged nonchalantly, his tone relaxed. "We were free for a while, but something else came up recently," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "So, busy..." He didn''t elaborate further, his tone making it clear he wasn''t keen on diving into details. Cassian raised an eyebrow at Julius''s vague response but decided not to push. If Julius wasn''t talking, it probably wasn''t anything he needed to know¡ªat least not yet. Chapter 189 Secret Assignment It had been almost a month since Cassian had opened his domain, and his training to use it in combat had been quite fruitful. He could now maintain it for an hour or two without much strain, though anything beyond that still pushed his limits. Over the past month, aside from the first two leisurely weeks, he had been fully immersed in intense training sessions with Julius. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.His friends from work occasionally visited him, sparring with him when they could. Robert and Lumine, however, couldn''t hide their jealousy, especially as Cassian proudly gloated about becoming a circle warrior before them¡ªa trait he''d likely picked up from Julius. Still, they were happy for him, as were Cassandra and Alix, who even secured him a bonus for his contributions to the investigation of Abraham Cronus. As they all gathered, Cassandra pulled out a dark green book. The moment she opened it, a sudden gust of wind swept through the room, making their hair flow wildly. While the others looked on in amazement, Cassian was both stunned and impressed. Robert, recognizing the book, remarked, "I remember you mentioning you were saving up your merits to get this." Cassian had already guessed the book''s purpose from its title. Smiling widely, he looked at Cassandra and said, "Thank you¡­" Cassian truly needed this¡ªGale Whisper Sword, a sword technique built on the principle of precision. He had been thinking of asking Lady Katherine to help him acquire a similar technique, knowing he wouldn''t be able to afford it anytime soon with its steep price of 1,200 merits. Seeing how happy he looked, Cassandra added with a grin, "Consider this your bonus. You''ve still got plenty of merits left for catching criminals¡ªsome big names and other tasks. You can exchange them for more goodies once you''re back on duty. So, don''t take too long to return!" Cassian looked at them all with gratitude, clutching the book tightly. "Thank you, everyone. I really appreciate this. I''m feeling much better now, so I''ll be rejoining the unit soon," he said, a confident smile on his face. But before anyone could respond, Julius cleared his throat and shook his head. "Sorry, Cassian, but that''s not happening." Cassian blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?" Julius crossed his arms, his expression firm but apologetic. "Commandant Sher has assigned you to something else. A bit of a... special assignment." The others exchanged curious glances, but Julius quickly added, "It''s classified, so don''t ask questions. All you need to know is that next time you see Cassian in action, act like you don''t know him. For now, he''s off the books." The room fell into a stunned silence. Cassandra frowned, her voice tinged with worry. "Off the books? What kind of assignment is this?" Julius raised a hand to stop her. "I said no questions. This comes straight from the top. Cassian''s been chosen for something important, and it''s not up for discussion." Cassian looked between them, unsure how to feel. "I didn''t agree to this yet¡­" Julius placed a firm hand on his shoulder. "You don''t really have a choice. Orders are orders. Besides, I think you''ll find this assignment... enlightening." Cassian sighed, glancing at the book in his hands. "Guess I don''t have a say, huh?" "Not really," Julius replied with a faint smirk. Lumine turned to Cassian, worry evident in her eyes. "Is it dangerous, Detective Julius?" Julius offered her a bittersweet smile but didn''t answer directly. Before he could respond, Robert let out a snort and interjected, "Of course it''s dangerous. Why else would it be a secret, you musclehead?" Lumine shot Robert an annoyed glare, but before she could say anything, Cassian chuckled, breaking the tension. "I''ll be fine," he said with a reassuring grin. "Though I have no idea what I''m gonna do, it can''t be as dangerous as getting kidnapped by those damn cultists, right, Detective Julius?" Read exclusive content at empire Julius smirked slightly but didn''t respond, his eyes scanning the group. As Cassian mentioned his kidnapping, a heavy silence settled over the room. Everyone knew the full extent of what had happened to him, even if he looked fine and healthy now. Being rescued didn''t mean he hadn''t endured unimaginable torture at the hands of Jack the Toybreaker, another killer, and the cultists. They''d found the bodies at the cult''s base, but Cassian''s survival was a testament to his strength. The guilt weighed heavily on them all. They couldn''t shake the fact that it was Cassian who had saved himself, who had exposed the main culprit, Pastor, and made sure he paid the price. He was the one who killed most of the cult members in that base while the rest were taken out by Julius and the Pastor''s final fight. But Alix, in particular, seemed to carry the heaviest burden. Her face twisted with regret, and after a long moment of silence, she spoke, her voice soft and filled with guilt. "I shouldn''t have sent you to that village that night... If I hadn''t, none of this would''ve happened." Cassian''s smile softened, and he shook his head firmly. "It wasn''t your fault, Detective Alix. It''s not like you knew what was going to happen. It''s just what evil fucking people do." He paused, his tone growing resolute. "And they''re dead now. I killed them. It''s done. So don''t fret over it anymore." Alix still looked guilty, but she nodded as soon as they returned. Lumine, on the other hand, stayed a little longer, claiming she wanted to spar with Cassian a bit more. Of course, that was just an excuse to spend more time with him. A few minutes later, they were in a quiet, secluded spot in the mansion''s garden, hidden between dense trees and vines, where they could have some privacy. Lumine sat on Cassian''s lap, her face flushed as soft moans escaped her mouth from his sucking on her neck. But her eyes were filled with worry as she pushed him away slightly and asked in a concerned tone, "Can''t you say no to this secret assignment?" Cassian, slightly annoyed at being interrupted, sighed and relaxed, leaning against the tree. "Didn''t you hear Detective Julius?" he replied. "I can''t." He paused before continuing, "Besides, I need to grow stronger, and I''m not against it... It might help me become even stronger." Chapter 190 Flow like a wind Lumine left the mansion with a worried expression, her gaze lingering on Cassian for a moment before she disappeared down the path. Cassian watched her go, his thoughts running deep as he stood there, lost in his own mind. He didn''t mind that people worried about him¡ªLumine, Alix, and even Julius had shown concern, and while it wasn''t something he asked for, he didn''t dismiss it either. It was clear they cared, but he couldn''t afford to let their worry distract him from what lay ahead.Whatever the assignment was, it would undoubtedly be dangerous. But then again, so had the last case he worked on. The one that had forced him into the clutches of that cult, where he''d been captured, tortured, and nearly killed. It had been a nightmare, yet it had shaped him, carved something sharper within him. That experience had made him realize that danger was something you couldn''t avoid¡ªit was always lurking, just waiting to strike. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What mattered, though, was how you handled it. Cassian had learned that pain couldn''t be stopped, no matter how much you wished it would. You couldn''t stop the world from throwing its worst at you, but you could learn not to feel it, to block it out, to turn it into something else. That was what he''d done. He come to understand¡ªthose who tried to force that pain on others, who used it to break them, needed to die. It was as simple as that. His thoughts grew darker, the memory of those cultists and their twisted ways flashing in his mind. He had been the one to put an end to them, to bring their twisted games to a halt. He had been the one to make sure the pain they inflicted on others stopped, even if it meant getting his hands dirty. but to do that he need power which could only come through facing danger and more of those evil people making his convection more strong, and thinking this he looked at the book in his hands which even feeling making his hands feel bit tingly and feel like really sharp wind was blowing around the book but his domain was keeping his hand safe. Explore more adventures at empire Cassian knew the path to getting stronger, and with the afternoon stretching ahead of him, he opened the book. It was still noon, giving him plenty of time to immerse himself in its teachings. As he began to read, the introduction was familiar, much like the one in Merit Hall. But as he delved deeper into the text, the words began to resonate with him in a way they hadn''t before. "The Gale Whisper Sword Style is a swordsmanship technique that embodies the fluidity and unpredictability of the wind. Just as the wind can shift directions suddenly, practitioners of this style are trained to analyze their opponent''s movements and adapt accordingly." A gust of wind seemed to brush across his face, catching him by surprise, as suddnely he could everything this wind carried but only just some distnce away from him his body, It took him a moment to realize it was the influence of his Domain. He continued reading, his focus sharp as he absorbed the information. "Every strike, parry, and feint is calculated, either planned before the battle or adjusted dynamically as the fight progresses. It focuses on maintaining a smooth and effortless flow, like a gentle breeze that can transform into a fierce gale in an instant." As he read, his mind seemed to replay the movements described in the book, making them come alive before him. He imagined himself swinging his sword in smooth, fluid motions, each movement almost slow, leaving a gentle green afterimage as his blade curved around him. The image felt so real, it was as if he could feel the wind''s pull on the sword. And then, in a heartbeat, the arcs of his blade suddenly shot outward like sharp gales, tearing through the air with destructive force, cutting through anything in their path. The vision was vivid, and he felt a thrill run through him, knowing that he could make this a reality. Eager to dive into the technique, Cassian flipped through the first few pages, letting the words sink in as excitement bubbled within him. He didn''t want to lose the rhythm of his focus, so he hurried to the training grounds, the book''s teachings fresh in his mind. The first lesson lingered with him, simple yet profound: flow like the wind As Cassian stepped onto the training grounds, the phrase flow like the wind echoed in his mind, resonating with a newfound depth. The words weren''t just instructions; they were a philosophy, a way of moving, thinking, and even existing. Flow like the wind... The wind dances over fields of golden hay, bending them in waves of graceful submission. It weaves through dense jungles, caressing the leaves and branches, whispering secrets to the forest. It kisses the icy peaks of snowy mountains, relentless in its pursuit, carving paths through stone, tearing them down, yet carrying their dust to new horizons. The wind is a paradox: gentle enough to carry a bird across vast seas, yet fierce enough to whip those same waters into raging storms. It gives life by guiding water to barren lands, carving rivers, and shaping valleys. But it can also take it away, uprooting trees, leveling homes, and tearing through anything in its path. This is the wind, Cassian thought, gripping his training sword. This is how I must move. To flow like the wind meant to adapt and persist, to be unpredictable yet purposeful. It wasn''t just about striking fast or hard; it was about understanding the rhythm of the battle, finding the cracks in the enemy''s defense, and sweeping through them effortlessly. It was about being everywhere and nowhere, gentle and fierce, seen and unseen. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, imagining himself as the wind. His movements began slow, deliberate, tracing arcs in the air with his sword. The blade felt lighter in his hand as if carried by an unseen current. The image from earlier¡ªthe green arcs swirling around him¡ªflickered in his mind, and he tried to replicate that smooth, flowing motion. The first strike came naturally, his body adjusting mid-swing, the blade curving in an elegant arc. He pivoted, imagining the wind flowing through him, over him, around him. Each step was fluid, each motion seamless, as if he were one with the air itself. ''Flow like the wind,'' he reminded himself, feeling the strength of the gale within him, the power to destroy and the grace to create. Chapter 191 Whispering winds "Why is it so hard?" Cassian muttered in frustration, swinging his sword in smooth, curving arcs. Each motion sent waves of green light slashing toward a distant tree. The force of the attack tore into the bark, not cutting cleanly but ripping it apart in jagged chunks as the glowing arcs made contact.Yet, only half the bark was destroyed. The other half remained intact, leaving the tree standing tall. Cassian''s heavy breaths betrayed his disappointment. It wasn''t that he lacked the power to fell the tree in a single strike¡ªhis Domain was more than capable of such a feat. But here, he was relying solely on his sword technique, deliberately refraining from using his Domain. The result only emphasized his struggle: he couldn''t wield his technique with the same precision or mastery as when his Domain was fully active. Cassian lowered his sword, his eyes narrowing at the stubborn tree. His grip tightened, and he exhaled sharply, trying to shake off the frustration. This wasn''t just about cutting a tree¡ªit was about mastering the Gale Whisper Sword. The technique was as elusive as its name suggested. The "whispering" part was the heart of it, a skill that allowed its wielder to listen to the subtle shifts in the wind, almost as if it were whispering secrets about an opponent''s movements. It was a level of mastery that required not only incredible focus but also a connection to the wind itself, as though it were a partner in battle. But Cassian wasn''t there yet. He had barely scratched the surface of the technique, focusing solely on the physical foundation: learning to move like the wind. To flow with grace, to strike with its speed and unpredictability. The fluid arcs of his blade were supposed to mimic the gusts and breezes, but his execution felt clunky, forced. He glanced at his blade, its surface catching the faint green glow of his mana. "Flow like the wind," he murmured, echoing the words of the ancient text he had studied tirelessly. But even the simplest step¡ªmastering the fluidity of movement¡ªwas proving to be an uphill battle. Cassian shifted his stance, his muscles tense yet flexible, like a coiled spring ready to move. He closed his eyes, letting the breeze brush against his face, trying to feel it, to connect with it. ''If I can''t even move like the wind, how can I expect to hear it whisper?'' He swung again, this time slower, more deliberate. The arcs of green light followed the blade''s path, their motion smoother but still lacking the seamless elegance he sought. The tree stood unmoved, as if mocking his efforts. Cassian sighed heavily, lowering his blade. The day''s practice was over, not because he couldn''t keep going¡ªhe could. His body was far from exhausted, the pain of fatigue dulled by the effects of his Domain. Yet, the weariness in his mind was undeniable. His thoughts grew sluggish, and his vision flickered in and out of focus. It was a clear sign that, for today, he was done. He sheathed his sword, his frustration still simmering but held in check. "Not the same failure tomorrow," he muttered under his breath, a promise to himself. He couldn''t afford to stagnate, not when he had come this far. As the sun dipped lower, Cassian made his way back to town. His mind drifted to Julius, who should be home by now. Julius had been his mentor in more ways than one, teaching him how to harness his Domain with precision and control. Though their time together had grown scarce lately due to Julius''s responsibilities at the law enforcement department, He still been giving him daily tasks to prepare for his secert assingment¡ªnothing too specific, just hints that it was important and that he''d need to be ready at any moment. The details were still vague, and he wasn''t even sure if he had days or weeks before he''d be sent off. Experience new stories on empire That aside, He couldn''t stop thinking about the Gale Whisper Sword technique. It was turning out to be far more challenging than he''d expected, and no matter how much he practiced, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his progress wasn''t good enough. ''Maybe I should ask Julius for help,'' he thoughted, When Cassian arrived at Julius''s place, the older man was already home, lounging on a chair with a thick book in hand. He looked up as Cassian stepped inside, raising an eyebrow. "What''s with the face?" Cassian hesitated for a moment, then sighed and sat down across from him. "It''s the Gale Whisper Sword. I''ve been practicing, but I can''t get it to feel right. It''s like¡­ no matter what I do, I''m missing something." Julius closed the book, setting it aside as he leaned forward. "Let me see the technique." Cassian handed him the scroll, and Julius scanned it with practiced ease. After a moment, he nodded, his expression calm but thoughtful. "The fighting techniques that use nature''s elements¡ªwind, water, things like that¡ªas their foundation aren''t easy, Cassian," Julius said, setting the scroll on the table. "You''ve only been practicing for a few days. That''s barely a scratch on the surface. People usually take months, even years, to master just a small part of them." Cassian opened his mouth to protest, but Julius raised a hand to stop him. "Don''t worry about it. Just keep grinding. You''ll learn it if you stick with it." He leaned back, a small smile tugging at his lips. "If you really want to speed things up, try sparring. There''s no better way to figure out what works and what doesn''t. Techniques like this are meant to be used in real combat, not just against trees." "Well, I''ve been thinking about it, but I don''t know anyone who can spar with me seriously without beating me in a single move," Cassian admitted, scratching the back of his head. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Julius chuckled, the memory of Cassian''s earlier request flashing through his mind. The kid had once asked him to go all out during a sparring session. Julius had obliged¡ªwell, sort of. He''d used just a fraction of his real power, and even that had sent Cassian flying several hundred meters straight into a mansion''s wall. Julius grinned brightly and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be meeting plenty of them soon enough." Chapter 192 Making rumors bit more believable. As Cassian removed his training gear, he glanced at Julius and asked, "Why would you say that, Sir Julius?" His tone was casual, barely masking a flicker of curiosity. "Is our department hiring new people? Strong ones?"Julius made a slightly uncertain face, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well¡­ kind of, or not¡­" he said, trailing off. Cassian raised an eyebrow, confusion creeping into his expression. "What do you mean?" Julius sighed and leaned back in his chair. "There''s recruiting going on, like you mentioned¡ªbut not for our department. Instead, a really high-class university is scouting for new students." "A university?" Cassian asked, his interest now piqued. "Yeah, and you''ll be joining that recruitment¡ªwhile keeping your current identity a secret and taking on a new one," Julius said as they walked out of the gear room and into the hallway. Cassian''s expression shifted to one of realization as things began to click. He recalled the strange tasks he''d been doing recently: cutting fruit into equal pieces with a fork and knife before eating it, walking with precise posture and flow while doing laps around the mansion, and even learning to speak in specific tones and phrasing. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes widened as the connections formed in his mind. "Don''t tell me¡­" he began, his voice rising in disbelief. "I''m going to take on the identity of some noble kid, aren''t I?" "You guessed it right," Julius said with a smile. "But not just any noble kid. You''ll be taking on the identity of a noble from one of the oldest warrior families¡ªthe Alacio family, the very same family the First Spear King belonged to." Cassian''s eyes widened in shock. It was a huge deal, but his confusion quickly followed. "Why not the Ven Dyke family?" he asked, gesturing to his red hair and eyes, the unmistakable mark of his Ven Dyke heritage. "I mean, no one really knows about me. I could easily slip into that identity." "I asked the same thing when I first heard the plan," Julius said with a small smile, clearly unsure of the reason himself. "But you''ll be pretending to be the son of Rowena Alacio, and a secret Ven Dyke heir. She was married in secret, and you''re their hidden child." ''What the fuck?'' Cassian''s jaw dropped in shock, not because he was supposed to act as Rowena''s son, but because of how full of holes this noble kid''s background was. ''Which stupid idiot came up with this?'' he thought, bewildered. A secret Ven Dyke heir, secretly married to the princess of the Alacio family, and he''s their hidden child. Cassian was still trying to wrap his head around it when Julius, as if reading his thoughts, chuckled and said, "If you think Commandant Sher is stupid for coming up with this, hold that thought. Once you learn a bit more about the Alacio family, you''ll see why it all makes sense." He paused for a moment, then added, "And I forgot¡ªyou might already know Rowena. As She''s one of Katherine''s best friends." Cassian nodded, still trying to process everything, but the confusion was clear in his voice as he said, "I knew Rowena, but I don''t really know much about the Alacio family. And this is the first time I''ve ever heard they had someone called the Spear King in their family, or that they even use spears as their weapon¡­" Julius''s grin spread wider, almost ear to ear, as he chuckled. "There it is," he said, as if some puzzle had finally clicked into place. Cassian still didn''t get it. He furrowed his brow, completely lost. "What do you mean, ''there it is''?" Seeing Cassian''s continued confusion, Julius leaned back against the wall, folding his arms. "The Alacio family is one of the most secluded, secretive noble families out there. They''ve got a whole different way of doing things, so it''s no surprise there are so many secrets surrounding your fake identity. In fact, you''re probably just one of many hidden truths about them. The Alacios don''t make a lot of noise, but when they do, it''s for something big." Cassian''s mind was racing now. The idea that he was about to step into the role of someone from a family this mysterious, this full of secrets, felt like walking into a storm without knowing where the lightning would strike. "So¡­ you''re saying that the Alacio family has been hiding all this time? And that I''m going to pretend to be part of it, even though I don''t know anything about them?" Julius nodded. "Exactly. And don''t think it''s just the Alacio family that''s full of secrets. They''re tangled up with all sorts of other noble houses, each with their own hidden agendas and long-standing rivalries. The Alacios have been shrouded in mystery for centuries, keeping their heads down and staying out of the spotlight. But they''ve got their hands in a lot of things behind the scenes. It''s just how they operate." As they reached the end of the hallway and stood in front of a door, Julius pushed it open and stepped inside. "And you''ll be learning more about them from Rowena herself. She''s here for a reason, and you''ll be getting some inside information directly from her. Also, the reason we''ve settled on this identity for you is that there''s already a rumor circulating about Rowena being married to one of the Ven Dyke family members back in the day. We''re just making those rumors a bit more believable." Cassian mulled over Julius''s words, his mind already spinning with possibilities. If he was going to step into the role of a hidden Alacio-Ven Dyke heir, he needed to approach it smartly. Maybe he could use this opportunity to gather valuable information about noble politics and learn more about the Alacio family''s mysterious influence. Breaking out of his thoughts, he asked, "Which university am I going to, anyway?" Julius, now casually leaning back in his chair, smirked. "You might''ve heard about it in the news here and there. It''s one of the top universities in Magisteria¡ªhell, in the entire world." Cassian''s brow furrowed as he tried to think. "Which one?" Stay updated via empire "The Academy of Valtross," Julius said, the name rolling off his tongue with a hint of pride. Cassian blinked in surprise. "Valtross? You''re kidding." Chapter 193 Academy of Valtross The Academy of Valtross¡ªan elite institution renowned for training the finest minds and warriors, primarily from noble bloodlines. And now, Cassian was set to join its ranks. Though a noble by blood himself, descended from the prestigious Ven Dyke lineage, he wouldn''t be entering under his true identity. Instead, he would assume the role of another noble, also named Cassian but with the surname Alacio. The first name remained unchanged to avoid the hassle of him adapting to a new one, while the rest of the identity was carefully constructed to fit the role.Cassian''s life had taken a strange turn over the past few weeks. It wasn''t just about swinging a sword or honing his combat skills anymore¡ªhe was now immersed in lessons that were far removed from the battlefield. Julius and Rowena had taken it upon themselves to prepare him for his role as a noble. Etiquette classes had become part of his daily routine, teaching him how to stand, sit, and move with the grace expected of someone from an esteemed family. Julius, ever the taskmaster, made him practice walking with a straight posture for hours, even balancing books on his head to ensure he wouldn''t falter. Dining lessons were equally grueling, with Rowena showing him the intricacies of noble table manners¡ªhow to hold a fork and knife properly, which utensils to use for each course, and even how to cut food into perfectly even pieces. Then there was the matter of clothing. Cassian had never thought much about what he wore, but nobles didn''t have the luxury of such simplicity. Julius taught him how to dress in elaborate attire, from selecting fabrics to fastening layers of clothing he hadn''t even known existed. Rowena chimed in with tips on coordinating colors and accessorizing, much to Cassian''s annoyance. He often felt like a doll being dressed up for some grand event. All this effort wasn''t without reason. Cassian''s undercover mission wasn''t just a whim; it was tied to something much larger¡ªsomething ominous. "Why do I have to do all this?" he had asked Julius one evening after yet another grueling lesson. Julius had leaned back in his chair, his expression unusually serious. "Because the Academy of Valtross isn''t just any school. It''s a nexus for the powerful, a place where the future of nations is shaped. And right now, something dark is stirring in those halls." Cassian had listened intently as Julius explained. Over the past year, a series of inexplicable tragedies had shaken the world. The Ironclad King, a ruler known for his unmatched strength and unwavering rule, had been found dead under mysterious circumstances. Several other high-profile figures¡ªleaders, generals, and influential nobles¡ªhad also met untimely deaths. But the pattern didn''t end there. These incidents were all connected by one chilling detail: the victims were either alumni of the Academy of Valtross or members of families that had been sending their children there for generations. "The academy has always been a hub for the elite," Julius had said, his tone grave. "But now, it seems to be at the center of something far more sinister. Whatever''s happening there, it''s reaching out into the world and tearing it apart, one powerful family at a time." Cassian had felt a chill run down his spine. "And you think going undercover there will help us figure it out?" Julius had nodded. "Exactly. We need eyes and ears inside, someone who can blend in and observe without drawing suspicion. That''s where you come in. As a ''noble'' from the Alacio family, you''ll have access to circles and information we can''t get otherwise." As the time passed, Julius and Rowena began revealing more about the mission, slowly peeling back the layers of secrecy as Cassian proved himself more capable of fitting into his noble role. Despite his growing proficiency in etiquette, dining, and social customs, Cassian couldn''t shake the feeling that he was still in the dark about some of the most crucial details. Rowena, with her sharp gaze and calm demeanor, often provided insight into the noble circles he would be navigating. She explained the importance of subtlety, how even the slightest misstep could raise suspicion. Julius, on the other hand, focused on preparing him for the physical and mental challenges ahead. "Remember," Julius had said during one of their late-night discussions, "you''re not just pretending to be a noble. You''re stepping into the identity of someone from one of the most respected warrior families. You''ll be expected to live up to that reputation, both in demeanor and in skill." Despite these lessons, there were still glaring gaps in what Cassian knew about the mission. For one, he had no idea how he was supposed to get into the Academy of Valtross in the first place. Julius and Rowena remained tight-lipped about the specifics, only hinting that it would be handled. "You''ll see soon enough," Julius had said cryptically when Cassian pressed him for details. The one thing Julius had been clear about, however, was that fighting would definitely be involved. Find more chapters on empire "Some of the best warriors your age," Julius had said during one of their earlier conversations, "will be there. It won''t just be about strength or technique¡ªit''ll be about how you think, how you adapt. The academy looks for more than just raw talent. They want the whole package." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those words stuck with Cassian as he tried to piece together what the recruitment process might involve. Sparring made sense, but what else? Was it just a test of combat skills, or would they challenge his ability to blend into the noble world as well? In the meantime, he threw himself into his training. His days were filled with lessons on everything from the art of conversation to the subtleties of reading a room full of nobles. Rowena, ever patient but firm, drilled him on proper etiquette and how to navigate social interactions without giving away too much. Julius, on the other hand, focused on honing his physical and mental discipline. "You''re going to need every edge you can get," he had said. "This isn''t just about pretending to be a noble. It''s about surviving in a world where everyone''s looking for weaknesses to exploit." Chapter 194 Mouth-to-mouth conversation "Is Rowena being nice to you?" Katherine asked, her tone casual but with a curious glint in her eyes as she glanced down at Cassian, who was massaging her leg.Cassian, glad to finally have some time with her after being apart for a while, nodded with a smile. His hands worked gently near her knees as he replied, "Yeah, Lady Rowena''s been treating me well, my lady." "Really?" Katherine pressed, her eyes flicking back to the book in her lap, though her tone betrayed her interest. She turned a page deliberately and added, "She hasn''t made you do anything... weird, has she?" Her words carried a bit worried undertone, though she maintained an air of nonchalance as if she were only half-paying attention to his response. Experience tales at empire Cassian''s lips curled into an amused smirk as he teased, "Weird how, my lady?" He didn''t wait for Katherine''s response, his tone playful as he went on, "You mean something unusual? Like making me clean her room without a shirt? Or training in her room.. also half-naked?" Katherine''s eyes widened in shock, her expression quickly shifting to one of fury. "Did she?" she demanded, her voice sharp. Cassian couldn''t hold back a chuckle as he shook his head. "No, she didn''t," he replied, still grinning. His hands moved smoothly from her knees to her thighs, his touch confident yet deliberate. "Not like someone else I know," he added with a sly tone, "who has making me give her happy endings under the excuse of a ''medical procedure.''" Katherine''s cheeks flushed, though whether it was from indignation or something else, she didn''t say. Instead, she narrowed her eyes at him, the book momentarily forgotten in her lap. "But you know exactly what you''re doing, and yet you still do it," Katherine said, her voice tinged with irritation as she set the book aside. Leaning forward, she grabbed Cassian''s face firmly between her hands, her sharp smile carrying a dangerous edge. "And so what if I made you help me release? You''re my servant, Cassian. You should''ve been doing it without me needing to make excuses in the first place." Cassian''s grin widened, unfazed by her commanding tone. "Well, I apologize, my lady. I didn''t realize that was part of my duties," he said smoothly, his voice laced with mischief. His hand slid further up her thigh, brushing against the hem of her skirt with deliberate intent. Katherine leaned in, her nose brushing against his as she smiled, her voice soft yet teasing. "No, no, it''s too late for apologies..." she said, her tone dripping with playful satisfaction. Pressing a kiss to his cheek, she continued with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "You messed up, Cassian, and there''s no escaping it now. So just sit back and take it like a good servant." Before he could respond, her lips captured his in a firm, commanding kiss. Cassian, already lost in the moment, tightened his grip on her thighs, his touch filled with a growing intensity and need. The massage sessions, especially the ones where Katherine stayed awake, had brought a new level of comfort between her and Cassian. It was clear in moments like this¡ªhow easily she initiated contact, how natural it felt. This wasn''t the first time she''d stolen kisses from him, and it likely wouldn''t be the last. Some kisses happened in her lab, when Cassian visited her during late nights of work. Exhausted, she''d pull him close, claiming a kiss to "replenish her energy." Other times, it was sneakier, stolen moments away from prying eyes. For Cassian, it had become something of a routine¡ªone he found himself enjoying. While much of what he did in his role could be exhausting, his time with Katherine was a rare source of relaxation and genuine happiness. But it wasn''t just Katherine. Lucy, too, held a special place in his life, and their time together was even more precious in its own way. However, with Laureen''s sudden return, it had become increasingly difficult to find Lucy alone. Cassian couldn''t help but think about how much he missed their "serious mouth-to-mouth talks," and he was determined to make time for her, no matter the challenges. Not now, though, as Cassian was fully caught up in the moment with Katherine. Their lips were locked together, moving in a rhythm that spoke volumes, accompanied by the soft, wet sounds of their kiss. It wasn''t just their mouths that communicated; their hands became part of the exchange, roaming over each other''s bodies. Their hands roamed, touching the parts of each other''s bodies they craved to explore, aside from just their lips. Cassian''s fingers traced the smooth curve of Katherine''s thighs, while her hand gripped his neck, holding him in place. But soon, Katherine pulled back from the kiss, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "Now, let''s commence your punishment," she said, her voice laced with teasing authority. Cassian smirked as he stood up and his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I thought it had already started..." Katherine''s eyes narrowed, and she puffed out her cheeks in mock frustration. "Is my kisses so bad? you think of them as your punishment?" she asked, her tone filled with mock indignation. Cassian smirked, his eyes filled with mischief. "I don''t know, let me try them again..." he said, leaning in and kissing her once more. His lips caught her by surprise, but the moment she felt his kiss, she melted into it, her delight clear. As the kiss deepened, Cassian gently lifted her, his hands finding her waist as he stood, guiding her toward the bed. Katherine wrapped her arms around his head, pulling him closer, her lips meeting his in a deeper, more passionate kiss. Cassian gently lowered them onto the bed, with Katherine positioned on top of him. She broke the kiss, her lips curling into a playful smile as she looked down at him. "What about now?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian, still looking unsatisfied, raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Hmm, I think I know if I try it once more," he said, his voice low with a hint of teasing. Chapter 195 A spy? The day had been fulfilling for Cassian. From spending the evening massaging Katherine to sneaking in some cherished alone time with Lucy, it felt like a day well spent. To top it off, he returned to his room to find a surprise¡ªa delicious bowl of fruit waiting for him.Relaxing as he savored the treat, Cassian eventually drifted off to sleep. But his morning started abruptly. He was jolted awake by Julius''s voice cutting through his dreams. "Cassian, get up. There''s been a change in plans," Julius said, standing at the door with an smile, as he entered the room. Cassian blinked his eyes open, the haze of sleep quickly clearing as he registered Julius''s words. "What''s going on?" he asked, sitting up and running a hand through his disheveled hair. Julius approached and handed Cassian his clothes, saying, "The recruitment process has been moved up. You''re leaving sooner than we expected." Cassian glanced at the clothes in his hands, still looking confused. "How much sooner?" he asked. "Two days," Julius replied. Cassian nodded, processing the information without a hint of dramatics. "Alright. What do I need to do?" Julius smirked faintly. "I figured you''d take it like that. Get dressed and meet me in the study. We''ll go over the new details." Cassian stretched his arms briefly, his mind already shifting into gear. "I''ll be there in a minute." Julius gave a curt nod and walked off, leaving Cassian to prepare. Though the change in plans was sudden, he wasn''t rattled. As he was prepared mostly and was just now repating the usal things to get more better at them now, thinking over the things he dressed up and left to julius study. The study room was filled with the faint scent of old parchment and ink, the soft glow of candlelight casting long shadows on the stone walls. Julius and Rowena were deep in conversation, their voices steady but serious, though Rowena''s expression was tinged with worry, which confused Cassian. As he entered the room, he paused at the door, taking in the weight of their expressions before stepping in fully. Julius glanced up and gestured toward a chair. "Take a seat, Cassian." Cassian obeyed, settling into the sturdy wooden chair, his gaze shifting between Rowena and Julius. Rowena''s expression was a mixture of concern and something softer, her tone casual but laced with care as she spoke. "We''ve just received news," she began, her voice steady yet warm. "The Valtross recruitment is happening sooner than we thought. It''s being held at a different location than usual. You''ll need to travel for a full day to reach it." Cassian furrowed his brow, trying to absorb the information. "So, I leave today?" Rowena nodded, her eyes not leaving him. "Yes, everything you need to know will be explained when you arrive. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. Just... be careful, alright?" Cassian''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, his mind racing with questions. Before Cassian could ask further, Julius leaned forward, a question already forming on his lips. "What''s going on¡ª" he began, but his words were cut short. Cassian felt a sharp tingle crawl up his spine, an instinctive warning. His body tensed, and he spun around just in time to see a masked figure emerging from the shadows. but before he could react, the man''s hand struck the base of his neck with pinpoint accuracy. A sharp, dull sound radiated from the impact, and his vision blurred almost instantly. His body went limp as he crumpled to the floor, the world around him fading into darkness. In those fleeting moments before unconsciousness claimed him, he caught a glimpse of Rowena and Julius''s expressions. They looked worried¡ªbut not shocked or surprised. That realization hit him harder than the strike to his neck. ''They knew?'' The thought flickered in his mind, confusion and disbelief swirling together. ''Why would they let this happen? Why would they know and not stop it?'' But before he could piece it all together, the darkness consumed him entirely. Cassian stirred, his body stiff and aching. His head throbbed slightly, a reminder of the blow that had knocked him unconscious. As he became more aware of his surroundings, he realized he was sitting on a smooth, slightly slippery surface¡ªleather. The faint creak of wood and the rhythmic clatter of horses'' hooves confirmed it: he was in a moving carriage. The memory of being struck from behind flashed through his mind, making his jaw tighten. Someone had knocked him out cold, and now he was here. Still seated, he tried to assess his situation without giving away that he was awake. His body wasn''t restrained, which was odd. ''Why would they leave me unbound?'' The only answer that made sense was unsettling¡ªthe person responsible was confident they could stop him if he tried to escape. As Cassian''s mind raced, he extended his Domain subtly, trying to gauge his surroundings. His heart skipped a beat when he sensed another presence in the carriage, sitting directly across from him. Before he could decide on a course of action, a low, gravelly voice cut through the silence. "I know you''re awake. Stop pretending." Cassian''s eyes snapped open, his worry barely concealed. His gaze locked onto the masked figure sitting across from him¡ªthe same one who had struck him unconscious. The figure''s posture was relaxed, almost casual, as if the situation was entirely under their control. Cassian swallowed hard, his mind working quickly. He studied the masked figure, trying to glean any information, but their expression and intent were hidden behind the cold, impassive mask. "Who are you, and what do you want with me?" Cassian finally asked, his tone cautious but firm, masking the unease swirling in his chest. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The masked figure glanced out of the carriage window, his eyes scanning the landscape briefly before turning back to Cassian. There was an unsettling calmness in his voice when he spoke again. The masked figure shifted slightly, turning their head to glance out of the carriage window. The rhythmic sound of hooves and the steady motion of the carriage continued as if the world outside was unaffected by the tension within. "Relax," the man said, his tone calm but firm. "I''m not your enemy. Knocking you out was... necessary." Cassian raised an eyebrow, still tense. "Necessary? For what exactly?" The masked figure didn''t immediately respond. Instead, they tilted their head as if considering how much to reveal. "You''re part of something bigger now. The Academy of Valtross has its own ways of doing things. This¡ª" he gestured vaguely around the carriage, "¡ªwas part of the recruitment process. You weren''t meant to know where you were being taken." Cassian''s eyes narrowed as he processed the words. "So you''re telling me I was knocked unconscious and dragged here as part of some elaborate test?" The figure let out a low chuckle, though it carried no warmth or amusement. "Not dragged¡ªtransported. There''s a distinction." He shifted his masked face toward Cassian, his tone calm yet firm. "The academy thrives on secrecy, and it''s my responsibility to ensure that secrecy remains intact. I''m also the one tasked with guiding you to the recruitment grounds." Seeing the lingering worry etched on Cassian''s face, the man leaned back slightly and spoke in a more reassuring tone. "Relax. Like I said, I''m not your enemy. In fact, I''m on the same investigative team as you," he explained, his voice steady. "I''ve already infiltrated the Valtross Academy and established myself there. Now, my job is to help you do the same." He paused, letting the information sink in before adding, "Everything happening right now is part of the plan. Trust me¡ªthis is the only way to ensure you make it inside without raising suspicion." The man''s tone shifted slightly, becoming firm but not unkind. "I can''t share any more details right now," he said, his masked face turning toward Cassian. "I''ll help you here and there when the situation calls for it, but for now, you need to stop asking questions." He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp even through the mask. "If I tell you too much, the academy will grow suspicious. They monitor new recruits carefully, and if you seem to know things you shouldn''t before you''ve officially joined, it''ll blow your cover¡ªand mine." Leaning back into his seat, the man continued, "Just focus on doing what''s expected of you and trust the process. You''ll make it through. Honestly, I wasn''t even supposed to tell you I''m part of the same investigative team, but I did. So, keep that to yourself, understood?" Cassian couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. The man''s words didn''t sit right with him, and the worried expressions on Julius and Rowena''s faces before he''d been knocked out lingered in his mind. A seed of doubt began to sprout, making him wary. With a cautious yet scared expression, he asked, "What investigating team?" The man tilted his head slightly, his mask obscuring any readable reaction. "The same one you''ve been a part of, or at least thought you were." His voice was calm, but there was a faint edge to it that Cassian couldn''t ignore. Cassian''s unease turned to frustration as he clenched his fists, his voice firm despite the growing tension in the carriage. "I''m not part of any team investigating team. Who are you? I was just in Magisteria City, doing what I was supposed to. Where are you taking me?" As his emotions surged, his body began to emit a faint red glow, a sign of his domain stirring to life. The air in the carriage grew tense, and the masked man leaned back slightly, clearly caught off guard by the display. The man''s tone shifted, excitement and amusement lacing his words. "Stop the act, guys. This one aren''t a spy," he said, as though speaking to someone else. Cassian''s glare intensified, the glow around him pulsing brighter. "What are you talking about? Who are you even speaking to?" The man chuckled, his voice calm but edged with intrigue. "Relax, boy. I was just confirming something. It seems you''re as clueless as you claim. That makes things... more straightforward." Chapter 196 Tests and eager Cassian The sound of hooves striking the ground ceased, and the carriage came to an abrupt halt. Cassian''s attention flicked to the window. Though the wind outside was still whipping through the trees, rustling leaves and kicking up small clouds of dust, the stillness within the carriage felt almost unnatural.Cassian''s unease deepened, and his gaze darted back to the masked man just as he reached up and removed his mask. The man beneath was nothing like Cassian had imagined. Short blonde hair framed a strong, manly face, softened by a light beard that lent him a certain approachable charm. His piercing eyes carried both wisdom and warmth, a stark contrast to the enigmatic aura he''d exuded before. The man smiled at Cassian, the kind of smile that could put anyone at ease but still left questions hanging in the air. "You''ve passed the first test, Cassian Alacio," he said, his voice steady but no longer cold. "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am James Siran, recruiting officer of the Valtross Academy." Cassian blinked, his confusion giving way to a mix of relief and skepticism. "First test? What do you mean?" The man opened the carriage door, and Cassian''s eyes widened in disbelief. What lay beyond wasn''t the dense jungle he had expected but a brightly lit room bustling with activity. People moved about purposefully, handling what appeared to be intricate mana-powered devices adorned with glowing mana crystals. The hum of energy in the air was unmistakable. "A test among many you''ll face to join the academy," James said casually as he stepped out, gesturing for Cassian to follow. "The first was simple¡ªdetermine if you''re a spy from another organization. Judging by your ignorance, you''ve passed." Cassian followed him, his gaze sweeping across the room. In an adjacent chamber, he noticed a similar scene unfolding¡ªmore individuals interacting with complex machinery, their movements efficient and deliberate. Cassian''s breath came in heavy bursts as his gaze landed on a group of dead bodies being hauled out of nearby carriages. The sight sent a chill down his spine. If he hadn''t played the role of the oblivious recruit earlier, he realized he might have ended up in the same sorry state. His thoughts turned to Rowena. He had always known she treated him like a servant, never once bothering to get closer, unlike Lady Katherine, who had shown him more care. But now, her calling him "son" lingered in his mind, and he realized that it must mean something more. It was the reason he had acted clueless earlier, pretending not to understand what the masked figure was talking about. A bitter smile tugged at his lips as he processed it. He understood now¡ªRowena''s concern wasn''t for him, not in the way he might have hoped. She was worried about him getting caught and failing, not about his well-being. It was all part of the game. "Figures," he muttered under his breath, the weight of the situation settling in. But oddly, he didn''t feel sorrowful. If anything, the reality of the situation hit him harder than he had expected. He was deeper into this shit than he''d thought. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at him. If the first test had been like this, what about the others? What would come next, and how many more would he have to face? He wondered what the odds were that he wouldn''t be tested again for being a spy. It was becoming clearer to him just how dangerous this mission was, and the only person he could truly rely on was himself. The weight of the situation hit him¡ªhe couldn''t trust anyone, not fully. Despite the growing unease, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the academy''s plan. The measures they had in place to weed out spies from other organizations were nearly flawless. If not for the more experienced operatives and cautious individuals like him, it would''ve been impossible to breach. That thought only made him more anxious. It would be foolish to believe they weren''t still suspicious of him. "You''ve been knocked out for two days while we brought you here, so you might feel a bit stiff," James said, his tone apologetic but with a hint of annoyance. "I''m sorry you had to go through this, but trust me, there''s a reason. The academy''s been the target of numerous infiltration attempts recently. Last year, we even caught some members from a cult trying to get in." He sighed, continuing his explanation with a grim expression. Cassian stretched his neck, massaging the spot where the man had struck, and said, "That''s fine, but could you have been a little gentler?" The man smiled, clearly amused. "I was going to, but you surprised me by sensing my presence," he replied. With a nod of approval, he added, "I have to admit, I''m impressed. You were able to detect me even as a first-circle warrior. Not many can do that." "Nah, I didn''t feel anything," Cassian said, his tone casual. "I just saw your reflection in my mother''s eyes." Both of them were finally outside the test chamber, and it wasn''t just Cassian who had made it out. Many others around his age were emerging too, some of them visibly shaken, their faces pale from seeing dead bodies of children their age being carried out. Cassian, however, chose to act true to himself. He wasn''t going to pretend As he knew that showing his real self, just with a bit more decorum, would make things easier. Also, no one knew here really know his true identity or the fake one he had been using, and that gave him the freedom to be himself without the risk of exposure. The man, still impressed, pointed toward the group of children his age, all standing in different states of confusion and fear. Some wore serious expressions, others smiled nervously. "That''s still impressive, boy. Enough to be a student of Valtross," James said, watching Cassian closely. Cassian chuckled lightly, walking toward the group. "If I''m that impressive, just let me join directly. Why all these tests?" James smiled at the response, clearly entertained. "How could I? Seeing you so excited to do them." he said with a playful tone. Cassian smirked, and as he moved, his body began to glow with a crimson light. The sudden burst of energy drew everyone''s attention. Eyes turned toward him in shock. Most of the others, around his age or a bit older, stared at him, some with expressions of awe, others still in disbelief. A few were angry, others jealous, while some simply ignored him, too focused on their own thoughts to care. He stood in line with the others, feeling the weight of their gazes on him. James wasn''t wrong¡ªexcitement bubbled up inside him as he noticed many of them were just as strong as he was, some even stronger. But not strong enough to make him feel like he''d be crushed like he did against Julius, or the likes of Dallas and Cassandra. Chapter 197 Smart cowards Cassian stood among a crowd of kids around his age. It was hard to guess their exact ages¡ªmost of them looked unique in some way, many as tall as him, though only a few were taller for their age. Unlike most, Cassian stood out at six feet, his lean but muscular frame evident in the way his half-sleeve shirt hugged his arms.As he scanned the group, taking in the varied expressions and energy, he was caught off guard when a boy in the next line leaned toward him and said, "You do realize that little display of yours just put a target on your back?" Cassian turned his head slightly, his crimson eyes locking onto the boy. The kid was shorter than him, maybe a few inches under six feet, with a wiry build and sharp, calculating eyes that seemed to miss nothing. His tone was casual, but there was a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, like he was testing Cassian''s reaction. Cassian chuckled lightly, the sound low and unbothered. "Good," he said, his lips curling into a small, confident grin. "Makes it easier to see who''s coming for me." The boy chuckled, clearly amused by Cassian''s response. "Not as much as you think," he said with a smirk before turning his attention back to the stage. Cassian followed his gaze as masked figures, similar to the one who had brought him here, began filing onto the stage, standing in a line and staring straight ahead. Moments later, another man appeared¡ªthis one dressed in simple yet sharp attire: a shirt and pants. He was young but carried a stern demeanor that demanded attention. The crowd fell silent under his piercing gaze as he addressed them, his voice steady and commanding. "Welcome, and congratulations on passing the first test of the Valtross Academy recruitment exams. I am Evans Deas, the head examiner for this process." The man''s black hair was combed neatly, matching the precision of his spotless shirt and pants. His gait was deliberate, exuding an air of refinement that reminded Cassian of his etiquette instructors. It was enough to confirm Cassian''s suspicion¡ªthis man was a noble. Yet, it wasn''t surprising that Cassian didn''t recognize him. With the sheer number of noble families across the Andharta Kingdom, it was nearly impossible to remember them all unless their roles directly impacted someone''s life. Evans surveyed the gathered students, his sharp gaze sweeping over their anxious faces. Some looked terrified, others uneasy, and a few murmured nervously, unable to maintain composure. Taking in the scene, he addressed them with a steady voice. "I apologize for subjecting you to such unpleasant sights during the first test," he began, his tone measured. "But it was necessary. I can assure you, the upcoming tests will not be as dangerous. There will be far fewer casualties, as those standing behind me will ensure it." He gestured to the masked figures lined up behind him, their presence adding an air of gravity to his words. Everyone turned their attention to the masked figures behind Evans. Some of the more timid students looked visibly relieved by his words, though not all shared their ease. Fear still lingered in the eyes of many, their uncertainty heavy in the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evans continued, his voice steady and authoritative. "If any of you feel you cannot continue, there is no shame in stepping away now. Simply raise your hand, and an exam officer will escort you out of the training grounds and back to your families. The choice is yours¡ªjust raise your hand if you wish to withdraw." As Evans gestured, several masked figures stepped forward to guide the handful of students who had raised their hands toward the exit. The departing students moved quickly, heads down, their footsteps echoing faintly against the tense silence. Among the remaining group, sneers and whispers broke out. Some of the students exchanged smug looks, their expressions dripping with disdain for those who had chosen to leave. Cassian, however, remained still, his face impassive. He wasn''t here to judge anyone¡ªhe had enough on his plate without worrying about the choices of others. The boy from earlier, now standing a step closer to him, broke the silence. "What do you think of them?" he asked casually, tilting his head toward the departing students. Cassian glanced at him, slightly caught off guard by the sudden question. After a brief moment of thought, he shrugged and replied, "Nothing much. They made a smart decision. A bit cowardly, sure, but smart." The boy chuckled softly, his amusement clear. "Smart? How so?" Cassian glanced at him briefly before nodding toward the students being led out of the recruiting grounds. "Well, the man on stage said there''d be fewer casualties than the first test, but there will still be casualties. I''m guessing not everyone here wants to end up as one." He watched the departing group, his expression neutral, while the boy raised an eyebrow, seemingly pondering Cassian''s perspective. The boy''s smile widened, a glint of interest in his eyes. "I like how you think," he said, offering his hand. "Name''s Rylan. Rylan Dastor. Something tells me we''re going to get along just fine." Cassian glanced at the extended hand for a moment before shaking it firmly. "Cassian Alacio," he said, his tone calm but measured. A small smirk tugged at his lips. "I also think we''ll get along just fine." Internally, though, he was brimming with excitement. He recognized the name. The kingdom of Andhrata was renowned for its warrior families, many of which boasted skilled mages among their ranks. But the Dastor family was an exception¡ªa lineage of pure mages. Every member of their family had achieved the esteemed Astraval rank at some point in their lives, whether early or late. As Cassian''s eyes briefly studied Rylan''s striking silver irises, he felt certain that this boy had already begun his journey toward that same legendary rank, or even ahead. He felt a spark of excitement at the prospect of befriending Rylan. Building connections with influential figures was one of his personal motives for coming to the academy, despite the danger. And Rylan wasn''t going to be the only one. Cassian''s gaze swept over the crowd, settling on a few who were already making a name for themselves. Chapter 198 Choosing Paths: Warriors or Mages People continued to leave over the course of a few hours, with the investigator giving them time to reflect, understanding that such decisions required careful consideration. Soon, Evans stepped onto the stage, noticing that no one had left the grounds for a few moments."Those of you remaining, pay attention to the boxes in front of you," Evans instructed, his voice firm yet composed. The students who hadn''t left the training grounds turned their focus to the two boxes placed before them. Seeing he had their attention, Evans continued, "If you wish to join the academy as a warrior, choose a number from the box on the left. For those aiming to become mages, select from the box on the right." One by one, the students stepped forward to pick a small piece of paper from their chosen box. Some hesitated, glancing around nervously, while others strode up with confidence. Cassian made his way to the left box, his expression calm and unreadable. He reached in, feeling the folded slips of paper, and pulled one out before stepping back into line. Rylan, meanwhile, moved toward the right box with an air of quiet determination. He selected his slip and returned to stand beside Cassian. Cassian unfolded his paper and read the number written on it: Three. He glanced at Rylan, who was examining his own slip. "Four," Rylan muttered, holding up his number for Cassian to see. "Three," Cassian said, showing his own slip before glancing at it with a puzzled expression. "Any idea what these numbers mean?" Rylan scanned the crowd, his sharp eyes darting from one person to the next as he observed the numbers on their slips. After a moment, he said, "Looks like most of them are between one and five. My guess? Either it''s some kind of group test or something along those lines." As the two boys were mulling over the possibilities, a girl with brown skin and striking blonde hair approached them, her confident demeanor catching their attention. "I think those numbers are for the training grounds where we''ll be taking our test," she chimed in, her tone casual but assured. "My elder sister''s in Valtross. She told me they had a similar test, and everyone was divided into different training grounds based on their numbers." Both Cassian and Rylan turned to her, first with a hint of confusion, then slowly nodding as the logic of her explanation sank in. "That makes sense," Rylan said thoughtfully, glancing again at the numbers around them. Cassian smirked slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Guess we''ll find out soon enough." The girl extended her hand with a friendly smile. "I''m Sarah Loinsow. Nice to meet you." Cassian shook her hand, his tone casual. "Cassian Alacio. And this is Rylan Dastor." Rylan gave her a polite nod, adding, "Good to meet you, Sarah. So, any other insider tips from your sister?" Sarah hesitated, her expression shifting as she debated whether to speak. Finally, she sighed, her resolve softening. "Alright, seeing as both of you have different number then mine, I guess I can share a bit," she said, her tone lower now as if she were revealing a secret. Her gaze turned to Cassian. "Cassian, right?" she confirmed before continuing. "You''ll be in the training ground called ''The Den of the Fairies." Cassian blinked, clearly surprised. "That doesn''t sound dangerous... at all." Sarah smirked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Oh, it is. But you''ll be fine since you''ve opened your Domain." Cassian raised an eyebrow at her, curiosity deepening. "Anything else I should know?" "One more thing," she said, her tone dropping slightly as if she were sharing a secret. "Don''t look down." "What do you mean, don''t look down?" Cassian asked, clearly puzzled. But Sarah had already turned her attention to Rylan. "You''ll understand once you''re there," she said cryptically before adding, "And as for you, Rylan, you''ll be in the swamp. Just make sure you don''t get stung. That''s all the advice I can give you two." She straightened, her gaze shifting forward as Evans began to speak again, addressing the group now that everyone had taken their slips. "I hope you both pass," Sarah said, her voice softer but still teasing. "And next time, don''t forget to return the favor." Evans stood tall, his sharp gaze sweeping over the crowd as he began to speak. "Now that everyone has their slips, let me explain what they mean. The numbers represent your assigned training grounds, each designed to test specific aspects of your abilities. There are five in total, each with unique challenges. I''ll go through them briefly." He gestured to a large map behind him that displayed the training grounds, each marked with a number. "Ground One," Evans began, pointing to a section of the map, "is called The Abyssal Ruins. It''s a place of utter darkness, testing your ability to navigate and fight without relying on your sight. Only the sharpest instincts and strongest willpower will see you through." He moved his finger to the next area. "Ground Two is The Trial of Tempests. Here, you''ll face violent winds and unpredictable storms. It''s a test of endurance and adaptability. Your ability to keep calm under pressure will be crucial." "Ground Three," he continued, "is The Swamp of Whispers. This area is filled with dangerous creatures and toxins. It tests your awareness, resilience, and ability to stay focused despite distractions. Be wary of the whispers¡ªsome say they aren''t just in your head." His gaze turned to Cassian as he pointed to Ground Four. "Ground Four is The Den of Fairies. Don''t let the name fool you. It''s a treacherous place filled with illusions and mental traps. Only those with strong minds and clear intentions can make it through unscathed. One piece of advice: trust nothing, not even the ground beneath your feet." Finally, Evans pointed to the last area. "Ground Five is The Infernal Peaks. This is the harshest of all the training grounds, designed for those who think they''re ready for the most grueling challenges. It''s a test of sheer physical and mental strength, where only the most determined will survive." Evans straightened, his tone commanding. "These training grounds will not only test your strength but also your character and resolve. Remember, survival is only the beginning. Prove yourselves worthy of Valtross Academy. Your journey begins now." Evans paused, letting the weight of his words settle before continuing. "But before that, First, collect your gear. We''ve taken it from your homes and stored it for you. You have ten minutes to retrieve it. After that, if you''re not in the training grounds you have failed the test." Evans pointed toward the distance, where several masked figures were setting up large structures out of nowhere. "Those gates will teleport you directly to your assigned training ground," he explained. He then gestured to the towering gates at the far end of the field. They were enormous¡ªlarge enough to let six people pass through at once. Their archways glowed softly with an ethereal light, and the surface of the gates shimmered, almost like a blurry screen, showing glimpses of different landscapes. Each gate had a number¡ª1 to 5¡ªindicating which training ground it led to. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian couldn''t help but stare at them, the flickering images inside shifting from dark ruins to stormy skies, from thick swamps to misty, illusion-filled forests. The gates seemed to pulse with energy, and the number corresponding to each training ground hovered above them, glowing faintly. "You''ll walk through those gates," Evans continued, his voice steady. "Each gate leads to one of the five training grounds. Your assigned number will guide you to the correct one. Don''t be late." The three of them exchanged glances, silently acknowledging each other''s presence before Sarah broke the quiet, "See you after..." Her words were brief but carried a sense of finality. With that, they each turned and began walking toward their respective gear. Cassian jogged over to the area where his belongings were kept, spotting James standing by the pile of items. As Cassian approached, James gave him a nod and a small smile, offering a few words of encouragement. "I wish you luck," he said, his tone sincere. Cassian gave James a quick, appreciative nod as he tightened his grip on his gear. "Thanks," he said, his voice low but filled with genuine gratitude. There was a spark of excitement in his eyes as he quickly donned his armor, the weight of it settling comfortably on his body. The familiar feeling of his sword at his side gave him a sense of focus and readiness, and he couldn''t help but smile to himself. The gate labeled "3" stood ahead, its blurry, shimmering surface flickering with an ever-changing landscape. He could feel the anticipation building inside him, a mix of excitement and adrenaline. He had no idea what awaited on the other side, but that only fueled his determination further. With one final glance behind him, Cassian sprinted toward the gate. As soon as his foot hit the ground, he felt a sudden pull, the force of the teleportation surging through him. The air around him shimmered and warped, and in an instant, the world around him changed. His heart pounded as he was thrust into an entirely new environment. He found himself standing in the middle of a dense forest, where the trees were massive¡ªso tall and wide that he couldn''t even see the canopy unless he craned his neck back all the way. The air was thick with the scent of earth and leaves, and the overwhelming silence of the forest surrounded him. The only sound was the rustling of the leaves in the breeze, and Cassian''s breath, still quick from the sudden shift. Chapter 199 Den of fairies Cassian had been in the Den of Fairies for some time now, moving cautiously through the dense forest. His green-hued sword rested firmly in his grip, the faint glow of its blade blending with the natural hues of the towering trees around him. Each step he took was slow and deliberate, his eyes scanning the environment with sharp focus.The sheer size of the trees was unnerving¡ªeach one so massive that even creatures twice the size of an average human could hide comfortably behind them. The thought made his muscles tense. An attack could come from anywhere, and Cassian knew better than to let his guard down. His domain hovered faintly around his body, an invisible aura of readiness. Though he couldn''t sustain it in a fully consolidated form for long, his control had improved significantly. With just a moment''s notice, he could concentrate its power in a flash to react to any threat. It was a delicate balance¡ªkeeping his senses heightened without exhausting himself prematurely. Cassian wouldn''t normally have been this tense, but the uncertainty gnawed at him. The instructions from Evans had been frustratingly vague¡ªjust "survive." But survive for how long? A couple of hours? A day? Days? There had been no clarity, and the ambiguity was starting to wear on his nerves. It wasn''t just the lack of information that frustrated him; it was the entire setup. Why make warriors and mages choose numbers from different boxes if they were all going to be sent to the same training grounds anyway? It didn''t make sense, and the thought made his grip on his sword tighten. Was it a psychological ploy to mess with their heads? Or was there something else he wasn''t seeing yet? Cassian''s jaw clenched as he trudged forward, the forest seemingly endless. The towering trees loomed over him, their sheer size and the thick shadows they cast adding to his growing irritation. He wanted to focus on the task at hand, but the lack of direction made it hard to strategize. Surviving without knowing the rules felt like being thrown into a game blindfolded. He stopped for a moment, leaning against one of the massive trunks, and took a deep breath to calm himself. "Alright, Cassian, focus," he muttered. "Anger won''t help here. Just stay sharp." But the nagging thoughts wouldn''t leave. What was the point of this setup? Was it just a test of endurance, or was there more to it? With a low growl of frustration, he pushed off the tree and continued walking, his eyes scanning the shadows. Cassian had been wandering for nearly half an hour now, and the eerie silence was starting to get to him. Not a single sign of life¡ªnot even the smallest insect or bird. It was unsettling. But through it all, one thing Sarah had said lingered in his mind: "Don''t look down." He''d resisted the urge out of curiosity, unsure of what she meant, but the thought kept nagging at him. What could be so dangerous about looking down? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaking the thought away, he focused on his surroundings, eyes scanning the endless forest ahead. Suddenly, he felt a subtle shift in the air, like something disturbing the stillness. His instincts kicked in, and he turned sharply to his side. Cassian''s eyes narrowed as he took in the grotesque figure before him. The creature''s emaciated, sickly frame seemed barely able to hold itself upright, yet its movements were unnervingly quick. Its bony arms gripped a sharp, jagged wooden spear, and on its back fluttered a set of slim, transparent wings that shimmered faintly in the dim light of the forest. From a distance, Cassian could make out more details: the gaunt, malnourished face that looked almost human if not for its oversized, beastly eyes and the unnervingly wide mouth filled with sharp, uneven teeth. The creature''s expression was one of shock, its eyes locking onto him as if it hadn''t expected to be noticed so quickly. Cassian smirked, his green sword glowing faintly as he adjusted his stance. He''d seen enough. With precise, fluid movements, he swung his blade, unleashing a series of slashes that left trails of green energy in their wake. The creature reacted instantly, its wings halting mid-flutter in an attempt to shift its trajectory and dodge. But it wasn''t fast enough. The first slash grazed its chest, and the second struck true, cutting deep into its torso. The creature let out a guttural, inhuman screech as it stumbled back, clutching its wound. Cassian didn''t let up. "You should''ve stayed hidden," he muttered, stepping forward with his sword ready for another strike. With third and final, decisive strike to the creature''s head, Cassian ended the fight. The grotesque figure crumpled to the forest floor, its body limp and lifeless. Cassian exhaled, lowering his sword, but as his gaze fell on the creature, something caught his attention¡ªhis own leg. Near his feet, faint, shallow cuts marked his skin, already beginning to close thanks to his healing ability. Cassian frowned, puzzled for a moment, until realization dawned on him. Sarah''s cryptic warning echoed in his mind: "Don''t look down." Now it made sense. The creature''s shocked expression before its death suddenly aligned with what he''d just discovered. These so-called "fairies," humorously named for their beautiful wings, had a clever trick up their sleeve. They aimed for the feet, delivering shallow cuts that would instinctively make most people look down in confusion or pain. That moment of distraction would give the creature the perfect opportunity to launch a fatal surprise attack. But Cassian didn''t fall for it. He didn''t feel pain the same way others did, thanks to his abilities, so he hadn''t looked down at all. Instead, he''d caught the creature off guard, turning its own tactic against it. He smirked as he wiped his sword clean, glancing at the shimmering wings of the dead "fairy." "Clever," he muttered. "But not clever enough." With a final glance at the creature, Cassian resumed his cautious walk through the dense forest, his grip on his sword tightening. He had no doubt there were more of these creatures lurking, and now he understood why this training ground was deceptively dangerous. Chapter 200 The Academys Noble Pawn Well, not for him. Even if the creature had managed to land a proper attack, Cassian was confident he''d still be fine. His healing ability gave him a significant edge in situations like this.For now, his priorities were clear: find some way to fill his stomach and survive until the examiner''s unknown time limit expired. With any luck, he might even come across other examinees. Whether they''d choose to team up or fight, he didn''t particularly care¡ªhe was ready for either. He wasn''t worried about dying¡ªnot really. He just needed to be cautious. From the moment he''d entered this place, he''d sensed a presence trailing him. He guessed it was none other than the examiners, which gave him a certain confidence. It was also why he felt a bit more carefree and didn''t hesitate to go all out against the other candidates. Cassian''s instincts were spot on. In various parts of the training grounds, examiners were stepping in to save examinees who had fallen victim to the fairies'' surprise attacks, unable to fight back effectively. However, there were those who managed to defend themselves and fend off the fairies without any assistance. Some, like Cassian, didn''t even wait for a counterattack¡ªthey struck first, catching the fairies off guard. Then there were the truly strong ones, who had already turned the tables entirely, actively hunting the fairies instead of being hunted. These were the candidates the Valtross Academy was most interested in¡ªso much so that they had equipped each of them with a rare, long-range monitoring devices. Cassian, naturally, was among those being closely observed. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evans watched intently as several glowing orbs hovered in the air, half-submerged in what appeared to be a mass of pink, fleshy material. Each orb displayed a different examinee''s progress, and Cassian''s orb was one of the most prominent, his movements clear as day. He could see Rylan and Sarah''s orbs as well, but his focus was primarily on Cassian, whose swift and decisive actions stood out. James stood nearby, observing the orbs with a detached but careful gaze. He looked particularly interested in Cassian''s orb, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched him killing another fairy. Evans, still curious, leaned in closer and asked, "What''s so special about him, sir James? Isn''t he the one who showed off at the training ground earlier?" James nodded, his gaze still fixed on the orb displaying Cassian''s progress. "Did you sense anything unusual about his domain compared to the others?" he asked, his tone calm but with a hint of anticipation. Evans furrowed his brow, trying to recall the feeling he had gotten from Cassian''s domain. After a moment, he spoke in a confused tone, "Well... yeah. The killing intent I felt from him was... a bit unusual for someone his age." "Yeah, it is unusual," James said, his tone thoughtful. "And the reason behind it... he''s awakened something really special." As he spoke, his attention remained fixed on the orb, where Cassian was now facing two fairies simultaneously. One managed to thrust its wooden spear into Cassian''s shoulder. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, Cassian didn''t even flinch. The fairies, momentarily stunned, hesitated, and in that instant, Cassian struck. With a powerful slash, he cut the attacking fairy cleanly in half, following up by dispatching the second one just as swiftly. James''s eyes lit up with excitement as he noticed Cassian''s wound healing at a visible speed. Smiling faintly, he added, almost to himself, "A lot more than I ever expected..." "What was that?" Evans asked, his voice tinged with shock and confusion. First, he was taken aback by the speed of Cassian''s healing, and then baffled by how the boy didn''t even flinch after being struck. James, on the other hand, wasn''t confused¡ªthough he was certainly surprised. With an excited smile, he explained, "Well, that''s the ability of rapid healing. And what might also be pain immunity." Evans''s eyes widened further. This was the first time he''d heard of pain immunity, though he had encountered stories of warriors awakening rapid healing. Seeing both abilities in action for the first time left him visibly impressed. James, noticing Evans''s reaction, wasn''t finished. He leaned back slightly, his smile deepening as he added, "And it doesn''t stop there. That kid also possesses a rare domain¡ªa Killing Domain. As the name suggests, it makes killing somethings or someone significantly easier." Evans''s eyes widening again, his expression now a mix of shock and growing excitement. Despite the fact that, at the training grounds, he had been ordering James around like a subordinate, the way James now spoke with authority and confidence made it clear who truly held the upper hand in their dynamic. "He sounds perfect for our¡­ project," Evans said, his excitement laced with a touch of hesitation, as though seeking James''s approval. James nodded, his demeanor calm but commanding. "Indeed, he does," he replied, his tone leaving no room for doubt. Evans hesitated for a moment before leaning closer to the glowing orb displaying Cassian''s movements. His gaze sharpened as he asked, "Where does he come from?" A thoughtful expression crossed his face before he added, "That red hair¡­ could he be from the Ven Dyke family?" James allowed himself a faint smile, one that hinted at deeper knowledge. "A reasonable guess," he said, "and correct. But there''s more¡ªhe carries the blood of two warrior families. One, as you guessed, is Ven Dyke, and the other is Alacio." This revelation sent a spark of excitement through Evans. His eyes lit up as he exclaimed, "The headmaster will be thrilled to hear this. We finally have the opportunity to infiltrate another powerful noble family of the kingdom¡ªand maybe even gain control over it." James''s smile grew slightly, though his tone remained measured. "Precisely. Two influential bloodlines merged into one. The potential for both influence and power here is unmatched. But let''s not get ahead of ourselves," he added, his voice turning serious. "We need to see how far he can truly go before making any moves." Evans nodded eagerly, already imagining the possibilities. "Of course. But if what we''ve seen so far is any indication¡­" He trailed off, leaving the implications hanging in the air, his excitement barely contained. Chapter 201 Battling Fairies and Finding Vibes Cassian''s instincts screamed danger as he sensed movement behind him and ahead. His grip on the hilt of his sword tightened as two fairies emerged from the dense foliage, their sharp wooden spears glinting in the faint light filtering through the canopy. One lunged at him from the front, its spear thrusting upward with precision, while the other attacked from behind, aiming a downward strike at his back.The attack was coordinated, designed to trap him with no escape, but Cassian''s body moved before his mind fully registered the danger. He ducked, his movements swift and fluid, lowering himself just enough to avoid both spears. The weapons sailed past him, missing their intended target. But the fairies weren''t as fortunate. Their own momentum betrayed them as their spears continued on their path, impaling each other. The one behind him drove its weapon deep into the chest of the fairy in front, while the front attacker''s spear struck the chest of the one behind. Cassian straightened, his eyes narrowing as he watched the aftermath unfold. Green, viscous blood oozed from their wounds, dripping down the shafts of the spears. Their mouths opened in silent cries of pain, but no sound escaped, only the gurgling of their final breaths. Their delicate, translucent wings, which had been fluttering frantically, began to slow. The shimmering light that danced across their surfaces dimmed as their strength faded. Finally, the wings stopped altogether, their fragile beauty now a stark contrast to the brutal scene. Cassian took a cautious step back, his gaze unwavering as both fairies collapsed to the forest floor. Their bodies landed with dull thuds, lifeless and still, their spears still lodged in each other''s chests. "That was so cool!" A boy, around Cassian''s age, emerged from the shadows, his face lit up with excitement and awe. He carried two short swords strapped to his back, their hilts glinting faintly in the dim light. This was Larick Keun, the only other examinee Cassian had come across in the vast and treacherous expanse of the Den of Fairies over the last twelve hours. Larick looked every bit as inexperienced as his wide-eyed enthusiasm suggested. Though he lacked the hardened edge of someone familiar with the world''s harsher realities, he wasn''t entirely unskilled. He, too, had unlocked his domain and had shown himself to be a capable fighter, despite his youth and relative naivety. Cassian, though not one to bask in flattery, found himself appreciating Larick''s genuine praise. It wasn''t the empty kind meant to butter him up or stroke his ego. There was no hidden agenda behind Larick''s words¡ªjust honest admiration. Being the same age, Cassian found it easy to get along with Larick. Sliding his sword back into its sheath, Cassian flashed a confident smile. "That wasn''t anything special," he said with a hint of playful arrogance. "Next time, watch me handle three of them at once." The gloating grin on his face didn''t betray his age¡ªafter all, Cassian was still a kid. And like any kid, he wasn''t above enjoying a bit of praise or basking in the glory of his accomplishments. Larick grinned, his excitement undiminished. "I mean, two fairies at once! And you didn''t even flinch! How do you stay so calm? If that were me, I''d be panicking like crazy!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just don''t be afraid of getting hurt, and you''ll be fine," Cassian said as the two of them resumed their cautious trek through the dense forest. Larick nodded earnestly, taking Cassian''s words to heart. What Larick didn''t realize, though, was how different Cassian truly was. Even if Cassian got hurt, he wouldn''t feel the pain, and his wounds would heal rapidly thanks to his unique abilities. Larick, on the other hand, had powers of his own, but they were nothing like Cassian''s. His strengths lay elsewhere, and though he didn''t yet grasp the full extent of Cassian''s resilience, Larick''s determination to keep up with him remained unwavering. As they walked through the seemingly endless forest, their conversation flowed easily, making the otherwise torturous journey more bearable. Cassian found himself enjoying Larick''s company¡ªhis youthful energy and chatter helped distract from the monotony of the place. At one point, Larick grinned mischievously and asked, "Hey, do you have a girlfriend?" Cassian was momentarily taken aback by the question. It wasn''t something he expected to come up in this setting, but Larick''s innocent curiosity made him chuckle. His thoughts drifted as he mentally sorted through his past relationships and flings. ''Katherine?'' She was definitely someone he consider as his lady, though things between them were complicated. ''Lucy?'' Just a friend, nothing romantic there. ''Laureen?'' They''d never had anything close to a fling, so she was out of the question. ''Russela?'' That was more about helping her, and her way of repaying him didn''t feel like a relationship. Then there was Lumine. A smile crept onto his face as he thought of her. If anyone could be considered his girlfriend, it was her. "Yeah," Cassian finally nodded, a hint of pride in his voice. "I have one." Larick''s eyes widened with excitement. "Really? How''d you manage that?" "I just did..." Cassian smirked, countering with, "What about you? Got one?" Larick shook his head enthusiastically, a mix of embarrassment and determination on his face. "Nope! I tried asking a girl out once, but she rejected me." then with same enthusiam continuing, "how did you mange to get her to say yes..." Cassian chuckled at Larick''s genuine curiosity. "Well," he began, "it''s not something you ''manage.'' It just happens. You meet someone, your vibes match, and the rest falls into place." And honestly, as far as Cassian could recall, that''s exactly how it had gone for him. Sure, there had been other moments, little twists and turns in their story, but in the end, it all came down to how naturally they connected. That''s what made them boyfriend and girlfriend. Larick groaned dramatically, throwing his hands up. "Ugh, that''s so vague! I need real details, man! Teach me your ways!" Cassian rolled his eyes with a grin. "Just don''t try too hard. It''s not a battle to win, Larick. Let it come naturally." "Nah, you''ve got to have some kind of trick up your sleeve¡­ It''s not as easy as you''re making it sound," Larick said, his expression tinged with doubt. Cassian shrugged, a small smirk playing on his lips. "I''m telling you, it''s just how it worked out for me. Maybe I''m just lucky." Larick raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "Lucky, huh? Must be nice. For the rest of us, it''s a whole lot harder than you''re making it seem." Cassian couldn''t argue with that. While things had come naturally for him, he understood it wasn''t the same for everyone. "Maybe," he admitted with a chuckle. "or maybay learn how to massage it worked for me...." Larick looked confused for a moment, about to reply, when a sudden sharp pain shot through his foot. He winced, his face scrunching up as he quickly unsheathed his swords. Cassian, his expression calm and unreadable, was already in position, scanning their surroundings. "I didn''t see anything," Cassian muttered, his voice low and cautious. Then, out of nowhere, a faint buzzing sound reached their ears. Both of them tensed as the noise grew louder. Shadows flitted across their faces, and when they looked up, their nervous chuckles escaped almost simultaneously. "Well, what a surprise," Larick said, his tone a mix of forced humor and growing tension. "Cassian, looks like you''ve got a chance to show me how you handle three at once." Hovering above them were five fairies, their sharp spears glinting ominously as they looked down like predators eyeing prey. Cassian didn''t reply, his grip on his sword tightening as his gaze darted between the attackers. Before Larick could say anything more, another buzzing sound came from their left, followed by another from their right. Larick groaned dramatically, trying to mask his growing unease. "Actually, scratch that¡ªhow about handling four? Or wait¡­ maybe three, two times?" Cassian''s lips twitched into a faint smirk. "Guess we''ll find out," he said, his voice steady, as the fairies began their descent. The buzzing grew louder as the fairies dove toward them, their wings blurring into a hum of menace. Cassian moved first, stepping forward with practiced precision, his sword gleaming with a faint green hue. "Stay sharp, Larick," Cassian called, his voice steady despite the tension. One of the fairies darted in, thrusting its wooden spear straight at Cassian''s chest. He sidestepped smoothly, slashing upward in the same motion. His blade sliced through the fairy''s torso, green blood spraying in a fine mist as its lifeless body fell to the ground. "Got it!" Larick shouted, raising his twin swords just in time to block an incoming spear. The impact jarred his arms, but he twisted his body, swinging his left sword in a wide arc. The blade nicked the fairy''s wing, sending it spiraling to the ground with a shriek. "Nice hit," Cassian said, ducking as another spear whizzed past his head. He spun on his heel, his sword cutting through the air and catching a second fairy mid-flight. It let out a strangled cry before crashing to the ground. Larick wasn''t as graceful but held his ground. Two fairies came at him simultaneously, their movements quick and erratic. He gritted his teeth, focusing on one and dodging the other''s attack at the last second. His swords danced clumsily but effectively, landing a blow on one fairy''s leg. "Little help here!" Larick yelled, stumbling as the second fairy''s spear grazed his shoulder. Cassian didn''t hesitate. He dashed forward, closing the distance in an instant. With one swift strike, he cleaved the fairy attacking Larick in two. "You''re welcome," Cassian said with a smirk, stepping back to survey the remaining enemies. "Show-off," Larick muttered, though his grin betrayed his admiration. The final fairy hesitated, its sharp eyes darting between the two boys. Cassian and Larick stood shoulder to shoulder now, both ready for the next attack. "You want to do the honors?" Cassian asked, nodding toward the last fairy. Larick nodded, gripping his swords tightly. "Don''t mind if I do." With a burst of speed, Larick lunged forward, feinting to the left before slashing upward with his right sword. The fairy tried to dodge, but Larick''s second blade was already there, slicing cleanly through its torso. As the fairy fell to the ground, its wings fluttering weakly, the forest grew quiet once more. Both boys stood there, catching their breath. "Not bad," Cassian said, clapping Larick on the shoulder. Larick grinned, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Not bad? I just saved your life." Cassian laughed, sheathing his sword. "Sure, let''s go with that." Chapter 202 Confusions "You cowards! Ganging up on just two of us with six of you!" Larick snarled, deflecting the sword of a blue-haired man while sidestepping a spear thrust from a blue-haired woman. From their similar facial features, it was clear they were siblings, their attacks synchronized and precise.In contrast, the third attacker¡ªa burly, brown-haired man with bare fists¡ªlacked their coordination. Larick dodged his rapid punches with ease and countered, slashing his arm and drawing blood. The injury forced a brief pause in the fight as the trio glared at him, the siblings smirking while the burly man grimaced in pain and frustration. Just a short distance from Larick, Cassian stood calm and composed, his body encased in a translucent, red-hued field. The shimmering layer of water-like energy moved fluidly around him, distorting the air as it rippled. Despite facing three attackers, his expression remained unreadable, almost bored, as he sidestepped a swift slash from a black-haired girl''s sword with minimal effort. His own blade remained sheathed at his side, untouched. Cassian''s expression remained unreadable as he effortlessly dodged another coordinated strike, but inwardly, he was surprised. He had assumed his strength was comparable to that of a first-circle warrior¡ªformidable, but not overwhelmingly so. Yet here he was, moving with a speed and precision that left his opponents struggling to keep up. "Why are you attacking us?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with quiet authority. He ducked under another strike, his red field pulsing faintly as it absorbed the force of a dagger aimed at his side. The black-haired girl scowled, her movements sharp and unrelenting as she pressed her assault. "You know why," she hissed, her blade cutting through the air again, only for Cassian to twist away gracefully, her attack slicing nothing but the red aura trailing behind him. "Do I?" Cassian countered, tilting his head slightly. His gaze flickered briefly to the other two¡ªa wiry, silver-haired man wielding twin daggers and a tall, bald fighter with a spiked mace. Both were closing in on him with practiced coordination, but their efforts seemed futile. Cassian''s movements were fluid, almost like a dance, as he evaded each strike without breaking his rhythm. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why am I this much stronger?'' he wondered, sidestepping the silver-haired man''s twin daggers and twisting away from the black-haired woman''s blade with ease. Even the bald fighter''s domain-enhanced strikes felt sluggish, as if he were moving underwater compared to Cassian''s fluid movements. The answer came to him as he dodged yet another flurry of attacks without breaking a sweat. His mana-gathering technique, already solid, had been subtly but significantly altered after being integrated into the system. The changes had made his technique more efficient, allowing him to draw and refine mana far beyond what should have been possible for his current level. He tested this theory by shifting his stance slightly, allowing a surge of mana to flow through his body. The translucent red field around him pulsed brighter, reacting to his will. His movements felt even lighter, his reflexes sharper. The realization sent a flicker of excitement through him, though his face betrayed none of it. If this was the difference his system-enhanced technique could make at the first circle, he could only imagine the potential he would unlock as he advanced further. "Is this all you''ve got?" Cassian asked coolly, his tone almost mocking as he dodged another strike. His opponents'' frustration was palpable, their movements growing more desperate The black-haired girl snarled in frustration. "Stop playing games!" she snapped, lunging again. But Cassian sidestepped once more, the edge of her sword grazing the surface of his shimmering barrier and sending ripples through it. "I don''t recall agreeing to play," Cassian said, his tone cool and detached, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of his sword. He didn''t draw it, but the subtle shift in his stance made the trio hesitate for just a fraction of a second. And in that pause, Larick''s voice cut through the tension, dripping with mockery. "Careful now. If you keep missing, he might actually get bored enough to draw his blade." The attackers exchanged glances, their smirks faltering slightly as they reassessed their opponents. They had every reason to be cautious. The three attacking Cassian weren''t ordinary fighters; their bodies radiated with distinct, vibrant auras. The black-haired woman, who appeared to be their leader, was enveloped in a shimmering purple glow. The wiry silver-haired man exuded a sharp blue aura, while the burly, bald man had a metallic silver domain swirling around him, giving his presence an almost unyielding weight. Despite their combined efforts and their evident power, Cassian evaded their attacks effortlessly, his movements fluid and precise. Not a single bead of sweat marred his calm demeanor, and from the ease with which he dodged, it was clear he could handle far more than what they were throwing at him. The black-haired woman raised her hand abruptly, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Halt!" she commanded, her tone firm and authoritative. Her two companions immediately stopped mid-attack, their auras dimming as they stepped back. Across the battlefield, the three attacking Larick exchanged uncertain glances before ceasing their strikes as well. Larick kept his blade raised, eyes narrowing suspiciously, but he didn''t advance. The woman calmly sheathed her sword and, with a slight bow of respect, addressed them. "I apologize," she began, her voice steady but tinged with an edge of urgency. "We didn''t intend for this to escalate, but this isn''t a place where battles should be fought. And¡­ our circumstances are more dire than yours." Her gaze flickered between Cassian and Larick, assessing them carefully. "If I''m correct, you both hail from the Andharta Kingdom, do you not?" Cassian''s eyes remained cold and unreadable as he finally stood still, the shimmering red aura around him fading slightly. "And if we do?" he replied, his tone neutral but carrying a hint of warning. "Then you''re still better off than us," the woman said bitterly, her voice tinged with frustration. "Unlike you, we nobles from smaller kingdoms are hunted here like animals..." Her words left Cassian and Larick both puzzled and intrigued. As they studied her more closely, they realized she was hardly older than they were¡ªbarely more than a girl, despite the weight of her demeanor. "We''re all from the Kingdom of Kriyan," she explained, her tone softening slightly. "A small kingdom by the sea. The six of us came together to join the Academy of Valtross." She hesitated, glancing at her companions before continuing, her voice quieter and tinged with unease. "At first, there were more of us," she admitted, her gaze dropping momentarily. "But for reasons we don''t understand, the envoys from enemy kingdoms have been targeting and killing us. The examiners¡ªdespite being close to where the attacks happen¡ªdo nothing. They just watch." Her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "So we''ve had no choice but to protect ourselves, fighting off anyone who gets too close. We''re just trying to survive until this cursed test is over so we can go home¡­" Cassian and Larick exchanged stunned glances, the weight of the revelation settling heavily between them. Cassian''s calm demeanor cracked slightly as he processed her words, his brow furrowing. "So there really is something going on in this academy," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Then, focusing his sharp gaze back on the woman, he asked, "Is it only your kingdom being targeted, or have you noticed this happening to others as well?" The woman shook her head slowly, her expression uncertain. "I don''t know," she admitted. "We''ve been too busy running, hiding..." Cassian fell into deep thought. Everything about this situation was far too complicated. He couldn''t piece together what was truly happening. First, there had been no clear explanation of how to pass this test. Then, mages and warriors¡ªdespite being entirely different in training and focus¡ªhad been sent through the same gates. He had assumed that choosing numbers from separate boxes meant they''d be tested in different areas, but that clearly wasn''t the case. And now, this revelation about targeted attacks added yet another layer of confusion. Your journey continues at empire After a moment of silence, Cassian looked up, his expression sharp and thoughtful. "Have you encountered any mages?" he asked, his tone measured but curious. The woman hesitated at Cassian''s question, glancing briefly at her companions before shaking her head. "No," she admitted. "We haven''t seen any mages since entering the gates. We thought they were sent to different grounds, just like you probably did." Cassian''s brow furrowed, the answer only adding to his growing unease. "That''s strange," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Mages are part of this test too. It doesn''t make sense for them to just vanish." Larick, who had been listening silently, crossed his arms. "Or maybe they''re being tested in a way that doesn''t involve us," he suggested, though his tone lacked conviction. "Still, it doesn''t explain why we haven''t even seen one in passing." "Unless¡­" Cassian began, his eyes narrowing as a thought struck him. "Unless they''re being hunted too. Like you." He turned his gaze back to the woman. "Did you hear anything about mages before you entered the gates? Were they grouped separately or warned about anything?" The woman frowned, her expression uncertain. "Not that I know of," she said. "Everyone was just focused on getting through the gates. If something was said, we didn''t hear it." Chapter 203 Project Homunculi "How much data have we gathered on the candidates for Project Homunculi?" Evans asked, his tone sharp as he observed the grotesque crystal balls embedded in pulsating flesh. Around him, a group of individuals¡ªclearly mages, given their lean builds compared to the bulkier warriors¡ªworked meticulously in the observation lab, their faces illuminated by the glow of various magical screens."Almost all," one of the mages replied, jotting down notes while glancing at a screen. On it, Rylan Dastor and a group of mages were shown struggling against a swarm of oversized insects. With no warriors in sight, the mages were at a clear disadvantage, their long-range attacks proving ineffective when the creatures closed the gap. At close range, they were little more than sitting ducks, relying heavily on their mana shields to avoid being overwhelmed. "Almost all?" Evans repeated, raising an eyebrow as his gaze shifted to the mage who had spoken. The man sighed heavily, clearly frustrated. "Yes, almost all," he admitted. Turning his attention to another screen, where Cassian''s image was displayed, he added, "Some of them are¡­ peculiar. Candidates like this one are causing delays in analyzing their abilities." Evans frowned, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?" The mage gestured at Cassian''s screen, his exasperation evident. "Take him, for example. One of his traits is listed as ''pain immunity.'' What does that even mean? How can a person develop such a thing? It defies logic. And yet, there he is, acting like nothing fazes him, no matter the injuries he takes." Evans grinned, his expression a mix of excitement and arrogance. "Well, they''re called geniuses for a reason," he said, his tone dripping with confidence. Leaning back slightly, he allowed a broader smirk to spread across his face. "And soon enough, they''re going to be working for us¡­ whether they realize it or not." The mage standing beside him chuckled, rubbing his beardless chin thoughtfully as a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. "Actually," the mage interjected, "not them exactly." His grin widened as he gestured toward the grotesque setup of crystal balls and fleshy constructs. "We''re not interested in the originals. No, we''re aiming for something better¡ªmore talented versions of them." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "well I know that but.." Evans arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "what you ,mean by more talented versions?" The mage nodded, his grin turning almost predatory. "meaning way better they ever can be. With the data we''re collecting, we''ll refine their abilities, strip away their flaws, and create perfect beings. No doubts, no rebellion, no limitations. Just pure, unrelenting talent molded to our needs." Evans let out a low chuckle, his eyes gleaming with a blend of amusement and malice. "Better than the last batch?" he asked, a wide grin spreading across his face as he followed the mage toward the exit. The mage pushed open the heavy door, stepping into a vast chamber filled with eerie machinery and glowing sigils etched into the floor. Without missing a beat, he replied, "Far better," his tone brimming with confidence. As Evans and the mage stepped further into the vast chamber, their eyes were drawn to the towering glass tubes lining the walls, each large enough to hold a fully grown human. Inside the tubes, figures floated in a transparent, bluish fluid, their eyes closed as if lost in some dreamlike state. Their mouths were obscured by strange, organic devices resembling leech-like creatures, each connected to a thin, pulsing tube that extended to the base of the containers. Evans approached one of the tubes, his grin widening as he examined the figure inside. "Impressive," he muttered, his voice echoing faintly in the cavernous space. The mage joined him, a look of satisfaction on his face. "They''re not just copies," he said, gesturing toward the tube. "They''re perfected versions. Enhanced strength, heightened mana capacity, and none of the pesky weaknesses their originals possess." The mage chuckled, walking further into the chamber as he gestured at the tubes. "Of course, none of this would have been possible without the help of the Artistic Butcher," he said, his voice carrying a note of admiration. "His name might make him sound like some deranged lunatic who enjoys carving people up in a slightly more palatable way, but you''d be surprised. The man is a genius. His intellect and precision are unmatched." Evans raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "The Artistic Butcher? I''ve heard rumors, but I always assumed he was just another sadist with a flair for theatrics." The mage shook his head, a sly smile on his face. "Not at all. His methods may be unorthodox, but his results are extraordinary. The level of detail he achieves is¡­ astonishing. Take this one, for example." He stopped in front of a tube containing a red-haired boy, almost indistinguishable from Cassian. The resemblance was uncanny, down to the smallest detail. "Look closely," the mage continued, gesturing toward the floating figure. "Not just the hair or the face, but every aspect. The length of his limbs, the scars, even the most intimate details¡ªsize, shape, growth patterns. The Artistic Butcher ensured that no imperfection was overlooked." Evans leaned in, his grin widening as he examined the boy in the tube. "Impressive," he murmured. "So even the... less noticeable features were replicated perfectly?" "Precisely," the mage confirmed with a smirk. "It''s not just about creating a functional copy¡ªit''s about making one so perfect that even the original would question their own existence. And yet," he added, tapping the glass lightly, "this one is better in every way. Stronger, faster, more resilient. And, of course, completely under our control." Evans raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Advanced physiological capabilities, you say? So he''s not just some lunatic with a scalpel?" The mage smirked as he turned back to Evans, gesturing toward the rows of tubes. "The Artistic Butcher''s work isn''t just about replication¡ªit''s about understanding. His knowledge of the human body, especially those with advanced physiological capabilities like your Circle Warriors or us mages, is unparalleled." The mage chuckled, shaking his head. "Far from it. He''s a master anatomist, capable of dissecting not just the physical but the metaphysical aspects of our abilities. He understands how mana circulates through a mage''s core, how a Circle Warrior''s body adapts to endure superhuman strain, and even how those unique traits can be enhanced. His work goes beyond mere biology¡ªit''s an art form." Evans stepped back, his expression a mix of awe and amusement. "The Artistic Butcher," he said, almost to himself. "A madman, perhaps, but an indispensable one." If Cassian had seen this grotesque display of floating clones, his sharp mind would have churned with possibilities¡ªeach more chilling than the last. The idea of creating perfect replicas of noble children, especially those from prestigious families like his own, wasn''t just disturbing; it was sinister. Why would someone go to such lengths? The reasons were numerous, but a few stood out with stark clarity. The first possibility Cassian might consider was espionage and infiltration. What better way to dismantle powerful noble families and kingdoms than by replacing their heirs with obedient puppets? These clones could walk into noble courts, take their places, and work from within to destabilize alliances, sow chaos, or leak sensitive information. The second, equally unsettling, reason was weaponization. Noble children, particularly those with extraordinary abilities, were valuable not just as heirs but as potential tools of war. If these replicas were stronger, faster, and more durable, they could serve as elite soldiers or assassins, carrying out tasks the originals never would. It wasn''t just about power¡ªit was about wielding that power without resistance. But the most likely¡ªand most terrifying¡ªreason of all was displacement. The originals weren''t just being studied; they were being made obsolete. If these clones were perfected versions, there would be no need for the originals to exist at all. With their replacements ready to assume their identities, the originals could be discarded like broken tools. This wasn''t just a violation of their individuality; it was a systematic erasure of their very existence, ensuring the ones pulling the strings held absolute control over the future. Cassian''s mind would reel at the implications. If such a plan were already in motion, the test they were enduring wasn''t just a trial of skill¡ªit was a calculated effort to gather the final pieces of data needed to complete this dark project. But unfortunately, Cassian wasn''t there to witness the horrifying scene in the chamber, and the likelihood of him ever stumbling upon such a revelation seemed slim. Instead, somewhere far away, he was caught in a different kind of chaos¡ªa desperate encounter with a crowd of examinees. These examinees were all running, fleeing from a group of pursuers who were unmistakably other candidates. Yet, what struck Cassian as odd was the air of confusion among the fleeing crowd. No one seemed to know which kingdom their pursuers belonged to. Every group pointed fingers at their rival kingdoms, creating a web of distrust and paranoia. Amid the confusion, the violence escalated. The pursuers had already killed several of the fleeing examinees. Cassian had seen their bodies, lifeless and discarded, and the shock of it all sent a grim realization through him: this wasn''t just a test anymore¡ªit was a slaughter. What made it worse was the absence of the examiners. On the first day, the examiners had been present, their presence a reassuring shadow that at least someone was watching. But now, there was no sign of them¡ªno footsteps, no mana signatures, no oversight. It was as if they had vanished completely, leaving the examinees to fend for themselves. This lack of oversight raised a chilling question in Cassian''s mind: was this intentional? Was Valtross Academy, complicit in this bloodbath? This raised another pressing question in Cassian''s mind: if the academy truly needed these candidates to present them to their powerful families, why were they allowing them to die? Continue your journey on empire Cassian couldn''t shake the unease gnawing at him. His suspicions about the academy were grim¡ªthat they were brainwashing their students, molding them into spies or assassins loyal only to the academy. These students would then be sent back to their families as tools, silently working under the academy''s control. But this theory only deepened his confusion. For such a plan to work, they would need the candidates alive. The deaths he had witnessed made no sense in that context. Why would the academy orchestrate their demise if they were meant to serve a greater purpose later? The contradiction left Cassian unsettled, his thoughts spiraling as he tried to piece together the twisted logic behind the academy''s actions. Whatever the answer was, it only added to the growing darkness surrounding the so-called test. Chapter 204 Flowing sword The passage of time in the Den of Fairies was disorienting. It was as if time itself refused to be measured, leaving Cassian and his group of twenty or so examinees wandering aimlessly through the vast, endless jungle. Days¡ªor perhaps hours¡ªblurred together, and the only solace they found was in the discovery of a peculiar source of nourishment: the bark of the ancient trees and the sweet, viscous sap that oozed from their wounds when cut.While this kept them alive, little else went in their favor. The fairies¡ªsmall, deceptively beautiful creatures with deadly intent¡ªgrew more aggressive with each passing moment. Their numbers seemed to swell the longer the group remained, as if the forest itself were calling reinforcements to expel the intruders. The constant skirmishes drained their energy, their spirits fraying under the unrelenting pressure. The most unsettling moment came when Cassian encountered something¡ªor someone¡ªthat made the situation even more baffling. Amid one of the chaotic battles, he crossed paths with a group of attackers that seemed unnervingly familiar. Their faces, their movements, their ferocity¡ªit was as if they were the same individuals who had relentlessly pursued them before. Yet, members of his group swore they had seen these same attackers fall, their lifeless bodies left behind during earlier encounters. This eerie revelation only deepened the confusion. Were these people resurrected? Clones? Illusions created by the fairies? Or was something even darker at play, a manipulation far beyond their comprehension? "What the hell is happening here?" Larick exclaimed, his voice tinged with both confusion and shock. He wasn''t alone in his bewilderment¡ªeveryone in the group shared the same sentiment. Larick''s disbelief was rooted in the fact that he had personally killed some of these attackers. He vividly remembered cutting them down, even tearing their bodies apart in some instances. Yet here they were, back again, as if resurrected. Cassian, who had initially thought this was merely an entrance exam for the academy and that his real investigations would begin afterward, found himself equally stunned. The situation was far beyond anything he had anticipated, and he struggled to make sense of it all. The entire group was gripped by fear, their morale shattered. To make matters worse, some of the people they had considered friends¡ªcomrades who had fallen in earlier battles¡ªwere now returning, alive and well. But they weren''t the same. These former allies were attacking them with an unrelenting ferocity, as if they had become something else entirely. "I don''t know¡­" Cassian muttered, his voice strained as he parried a heavy blow from one of the resurrected¡ªor whatever these things were. Part of him couldn''t deny the thrill of the fight. These encounters pushed him, sharpening his skills and forcing him to adapt. Yet, another part of him was desperate to end it all, to escape the madness that seemed to tighten its grip with every passing moment. Now, as he engaged in a fierce clash with a burly, dark-haired boy wielding a sword, Cassian''s focus sharpened. He began to sense something unusual¡ªa distinct essence in his opponent''s movements. It wasn''t just the way the boy fought; it was the way his strikes carried a rhythm, almost like a signature imprinted into the flow of his combat. Cassian ducked under a wide swing, countering with a quick slash aimed at the boy''s side. The boy deflected it with a precision that made Cassian''s eyes narrow. Cassian tightened his grip on his sword, his thoughts narrowing in on the principles he''d long studied and practiced. His style wasn''t born from brute force or reckless aggression. Instead, it was built on precision, calculation, and control¡ªunderstanding the rhythm of a fight and exploiting its tempo. As he clashed again with the burly boy, Cassian noticed something more. His opponent''s movements were fluid, almost like water, seamlessly transitioning from one strike to the next. The boy wasn''t just fighting; he was setting a rhythm, dictating the pace of their battle. It was a technique Cassian recognized but didn''t often encounter. ''Flowing Sword Style,'' Cassian realized, his mind piecing it together. It was a rare approach, one that prioritized adapting to the opponent''s tempo or forcing them to follow yours. Each movement was deliberate, yet it felt natural, as if the sword were an extension of the body. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s mind churned as he pieced together the essence of his opponent''s style. It wasn''t just the Flowing Sword¡ªit shared roots with his own Precision Sword Principle. Both styles were born from calculation, analyzing every movement to ensure efficiency and control. But where Cassian''s technique sought perfection through deliberate planning, the Flowing Sword added an unpredictable rhythm, making it harder to anticipate. ''It''s like looking at a distorted mirror of my own technique,'' Cassian thought as he deflected another strike. The boy''s flowing movements were almost mesmerizing, each attack seamlessly following the next, but Cassian noticed the subtle patterns hidden within. Every move, though fluid, followed a logic¡ªa calculation¡ªsimilar to his own principles. Cassian tightened his grip on his sword, his mind racing as he clashed again with the boy. The difference in their techniques was becoming more apparent with each passing moment. While Cassian''s Precision Sword Principle was rooted in the whispers of the wind¡ªcalculation guided by the subtle shifts and currents around him¡ªthe boy''s Flowing Sword was aligned with water, adapting seamlessly to the rhythm of the fight. ''I rely on the wind''s guidance to refine my calculations,'' Cassian thought, his frustration mounting. ''But I''ve never been adept at hearing its whispers clearly. Meanwhile, this guy¡­ he''s tuned into the flow of water like it''s second nature.'' The boy''s blade moved with an almost hypnotic fluidity, each strike weaving into the next like ripples in a stream. Every time Cassian thought he had disrupted the rhythm, the boy adjusted, redirecting the momentum and regaining control. It wasn''t just skill¡ªit was an innate understanding of how to manipulate the flow of the battle. Cassian dodged a swift slash, countering with a precise thrust aimed at the boy''s shoulder. But the boy twisted effortlessly, using the force of Cassian''s attack to pivot and launch a follow-up strike. Cassian barely deflected it in time, his arm tingling from the impact. ''He''s steering the fight where he wants it to go,'' Cassian realized, his jaw tightening. ''And I''m letting him.'' Cassian took a quick glance around, his sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. None of his comrades appeared to be in immediate danger, though the strange opponents¡ªa twisted mix of those thought to be dead¡ªcontinued their relentless assault. Satisfied that the situation was under control, Cassian turned his full attention back to the boy in front of him. ''Perfect,'' he thought, his blood surging with excitement. This opponent wasn''t just any reanimated puppet; he was skilled, precise, and methodical. Cassian had found the perfect sparring partner, someone who could push him to his limits and help refine his technique. The fight intensified. Cassian''s domain pulsed around him, the translucent red energy field flowing like a second skin. It absorbed the strikes he couldn''t evade or perfectly block, allowing him to focus on his offense. His movements were sharper now, more confident, as he let the wind guide his actions. The boy''s Flowing Sword technique was relentless, each strike seamlessly transitioning into the next. But Cassian''s Precision Sword, now bolstered by his improved understanding of the wind''s whispers, began to match it blow for blow. As their swords clashed, Cassian started to see the essence of the boy''s technique more clearly. It wasn''t just about following the flow¡ªit was about setting it, subtly manipulating the rhythm of the fight to control the battlefield. The boy''s strikes were deliberate, aimed not just at hitting Cassian but at steering him into disadvantageous positions. ''So that''s how it works,'' Cassian thought, his mind racing. He began to adapt, predicting the boy''s movements not just through calculation but by feeling the rhythm of the fight. Every parry, every counter, was a test¡ªa way to understand his opponent''s flow and formulate his own attacks to disrupt it. The boy lunged, his blade slicing through the air in a fluid arc. Cassian sidestepped, letting the wind carry him out of harm''s way, and retaliated with a quick thrust aimed at the boy''s shoulder. The boy twisted, narrowly avoiding the strike, but Cassian was already following up with a sweeping slash. The boy blocked, but the force of the blow made him stagger. Cassian pressed the advantage, his strikes coming faster and harder, each one calculated to exploit the openings in the boy''s technique. For a moment, it felt like a dance¡ªa deadly, exhilarating dance where every move was a test of skill and willpower. Cassian could feel himself improving with each exchange, his understanding of the boy''s technique growing deeper. But this wasn''t just about the fight. Cassian knew these strange reanimated opponents were more than they appeared. As he clashed swords with the boy, his mind worked to piece together the puzzle. ''Why are they using techniques so similar to ours? Why do they look like people we''ve fought before?'' Cassian''s senses began to sharpen, his domain pulsing faintly around him like a living, breathing entity. He wasn''t sure when it started, but now he could feel it¡ªthe subtle rhythm of the boy''s breathing, the faint sound of his boots shifting against the ground, and even the whisper of the wind in the empty space where the boy was about to move. It was overwhelming at first, a flood of information that threatened to distract him. But as Cassian steadied his breathing, he realized something remarkable: his mind wasn''t just receiving the input¡ªit was processing it. Each sound, each movement, each ripple in the air painted a clearer picture of what was happening around him. The boy shifted slightly, preparing to move. Cassian didn''t see it so much as he felt it¡ªa faint change in the flow of air around him. Before the boy''s foot even left the ground, Cassian''s body reacted, stepping to the side to evade the attack he knew was coming. Chapter 205 Harsh reality Before the test at the Den of Fairies, the examiners had mages and warriors choose from separate boxes to determine their testing locations. Cassian had initially assumed this meant the two groups would be separated. However, when the time came, he noticed both mages and warriors entering the same teleportation gates. That discrepancy had already raised questions in his mind.But now, as he roamed the Den of Fairies, he realized something even stranger¡ªhe hadn''t encountered a single mage. Instead, the warriors he came across were numerous, and many had fallen in front of him. Yet, inexplicably, some of these very warriors reappeared later, alive and fighting as though they had merely rested and recovered. This phenomenon added to the confusion and complexity of his situation. Cassian had entered the academy under orders from his superior in the law enforcement force, tasked with uncovering any connection between the academy and the internal strife brewing among multiple kingdoms. The suspicions ran deep, particularly concerning the kingdoms whose heirs were enrolled at the academy. His superiors feared that the academy was brainwashing its students to act as spies or saboteurs, fueling the unrest. Cassian had shared those suspicions¡ªuntil now. The apparent indifference of the academy to whether the noble candidates, including kingdom heirs, lived or died threw him off. If the academy intended to brainwash them, why allow them to be killed so easily? That question gnawed at him until he stumbled upon something that made the situation even more disturbing: the warriors they fought weren''t just random combatants. Some of them were exact copies of noble candidates who had already died. These doppelg?ngers moved and fought with eerie precision, further muddying the waters of Cassian''s investigation. Now, everyone traveling with Cassian had encountered these strange occurrences. Among them, the sharper minds, like Larick and the black-haired girl, Amina, had begun piecing things together. As Larick munched on a piece of dried bark, he turned to Cassian with a serious expression. After swallowing the bit in his mouth, he asked, his tone grave, "Cassian, tell me the truth..." Pausing for a moment, he continued with uncharacteristic solemnity, "Are we really being replaced by... whatever those things are?" Amina, sipping the clear sap that seemed slightly sweet from its appearance, appeared deep in thought. Finally, she spoke instead of cassian, her voice tinged with unease. "I can''t think of any other explanation¡­" Cassian nodded in agreement, her words aligning with his own suspicions. While this realization clarified their situation, it did nothing to solve the pressing question of how to escape it. It was undeniable that these clones, or whatever they were, were pushing Cassian to his limits, forcing him to grow stronger with each encounter. They weren''t just copies; they were improved versions, designed to be better than the originals. The last one Cassian fought was a testament to that fact¡ªit was nearly on par with Larick, the most talented swordsman in their group, second only to Cassian himself. What made the fight even more remarkable was how well the clone utilized advanced sword-fighting principles. Its movements were precise, calculated, and deliberate, as if every strike and defense had been rehearsed to perfection. Cassian couldn''t afford to hold back, finding himself compelled to draw upon his own understanding of swordsmanship to keep up. The clone''s mastery of technique wasn''t just impressive; it was challenging enough to make Cassian adapt mid-battle, forcing him to refine his skills in real time. All in all, he was utterly cornered. He had no idea how to escape this mess, and the more he thought about it, the worse it seemed. The clones weren''t just stronger¡ªthey were designed to be better in ways he couldn''t fully comprehend yet. Who knew how much further they could surpass the originals? And if the clones themselves weren''t enough of a threat, there was the looming presence of whoever was behind them. At this point, it was clear to him: the Valtross Academy wasn''t just a prestigious institution. It was the mastermind behind this nightmare, and that realization only deepened the pit of unease growing in his stomach. Cassian exhaled sharply, his eyes scanning the dense jungle around them. The twisted trees loomed overhead, their gnarled branches dripping with glowing sap that seemed to pulse faintly in the dim light. The eerie chirping of unseen creatures echoed in the background, a constant reminder that they were deep in hostile territory. "Whatever this is," Cassian said firmly, breaking the tense silence, "we need to find a way out of this damn Den of Fairies first. We can figure out what''s really happening later." His voice carried a determined edge, snapping the others out of their brooding thoughts. Amina, still sipping on the sweet sap, nodded slowly, her black eyes narrowing as if weighing his words. Larick leaned against a nearby tree, his jaw clenched, visibly tired but unwilling to show it. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?" Larick asked, his tone tinged with frustration. "Every path we''ve taken so far just leads us back here or deeper into this cursed place." His words left the three of them in heavy silence, each retreating into their own thoughts. What Larick had said was undeniable. As Even though the Den of Fairies was vast, by the natural order of things¡ªgeological laws and the way nature worked¡ªthere should have been some variation in the scenery. A clearing, a stream, or at least a patch of different trees. But no, every inch of the place looked eerily identical. The same twisted trees, the same glowing sap, the same faint whispers in the air. It was as if they had been walking in circles, yet none of them could pinpoint how or when it started. They all knew the truth, unspoken but shared: this wasn''t natural. It was magic. A spell, likely an illusion designed to trap them in an endless loop. Knowing the problem didn''t mean it was solved. Like so many challenges they had faced, this one loomed unsolved and seemingly insurmountable. But unlike other obstacles, this wasn''t a matter of strategy or endurance¡ªit was simply a matter of strength, or rather, their lack of it. The illusion trapping them here was, in theory, one of the easiest to break for a Circle Warrior. But the catch was experience. It required someone with a deeper understanding of their power, someone who had spent years honing their abilities. Unfortunately for them, they were far from that level. None of them had been Circle Warriors for more than six months. They were fledglings, barely out of the stage of discovery, and still grappling with the fundamentals of their newfound strength. It wasn''t their fault¡ªwho could have anticipated being thrust into a situation like this so early in their journey? They had barely begun the path toward becoming their strongest selves, still taking their first tentative steps into a world of power and responsibility. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now, it seemed as if that journey might end before it even truly started, cut short by forces far beyond their current capabilities. The weight of this realization was crushing, a bitter reminder of how fragile their progress was against the harshness of reality. Yet, they had embarked on this journey to reshape this harsh reality. Chapter 206 Hiding things "Arghhhh!" Cassian roared in frustration. He was trapped in a truly hopeless situation, unsure how to move forward. One option was to stick with the group, wandering aimlessly and fighting off whatever came their way until they inevitably met their end. The other was to do nothing¡ªaccept their fate and let whoever was hunting them finish the job.Larick and Amina seemed to be on the same page. Larick let out a heavy sigh, watching Cassian fume. "Why don''t they just send those damn instructors and get it over with? What''s the point of throwing these doppelgangers and those ugly fairies at us?" Amina had an idea but was too drained to care much. Still, with nothing else to do, she said, "Maybe they''re trying to figure us out or something?" "For what?" Larick shot back, just as frustrated and confused. "To make those doppelgangers more like us..." Amina said, her expression dark. Her words made both boys'' faces twist with concern. The silence that followed hung heavy for a few seconds before another voice cut through it. "She''s right," a girl said as she joined the conversation. She had black hair, warm brown skin that seemed to glow, and striking blue moon-like eyes. Sliding into the spot between Cassian and Amina, she added, "But it''s not just that. Have you noticed we''re only running into doppelgangers of people who are either dead or not that strong? Like, we haven''t seen yours yet..." She glanced at Cassian before turning to the other two. "Or yours either." The girl''s name was Selene, and she came from a kingdom bordering the Great Sea, much like Amina. However, unlike Amina''s lush, green homeland, Selene''s kingdom was a vast desert. Her sun-kissed brown complexion was a testament to the endless golden sands and scorching heat she had grown up in. Her words sank in, filling all three with even more unease. She was right, and it hit them like a brick¡ªthey were only alive because they still had some use. Cassian''s eyes lit up with sudden realization. "To make doppelgangers of us, they need to know the real us¡ªour powers, our abilities, right?" "Yeah, Mr. Detective," Larick shot back with a sarcastic smirk and tone to match. Cassian ignored him and pressed on. "Which means they need information from us. And if that''s the case... doesn''t that mean we can control what they get?" The other three weren''t slow to catch on; they immediately understood what Cassian was implying. He wasn''t just talking about withholding information¡ªhe was suggesting they could manipulate it. The ones creating their doppelgangers needed accurate details to make perfect copies, from their mannerisms and speech patterns to their abilities. And somehow, these doppelgangers could even replicate Domains¡ªthe very essence of their powers. That realization sent a chill through the group. It wasn''t just their physical traits being mirrored; their unique strengths, honed through blood, sweat, and pain, were being stolen and used against them. Amina''s expression hardened as she leaned forward, her voice low but sharp. "If they''re copying Domains too, it means they''re studying us more closely than we thought. They''re not just making doppelgangers¡ªthey''re trying to perfect them." Larick clenched his fists, his usual sarcasm replaced by a grim determination. "So, what are you saying? We start acting like idiots, fighting like we don''t know how to use our Domains? They''ll catch on." Cassian shook his head, his tone steady. "Not exactly. We don''t have to be obvious. We just need to give them enough to think they''re getting what they want while keeping the most important parts hidden¡ªor even faked. If they need us alive for this, then we''ve got leverage." Selene nodded, her gaze flickering between them. "Leverage only works if they don''t realize we''re using it. We''ll need to be careful. Any slip, and they''ll know we''re onto them." The weight of her words hung heavy in the air, but Cassian''s determination didn''t falter. "Then we don''t slip. We give them what they want¡ªjust keeping some things hidden." "And what exactly are those ''hidden things'' supposed to be?" Larick asked, looking a bit confused. "I don''t know..." Cassian shrugged. "Maybe the stuff that could give us an edge if we ever have to fight our doppelgangers¡ªassuming they actually make them." The group fell silent again, but this time it wasn''t the oppressive, hopeless quiet of before. Instead, a flicker of hope sparked in their eyes as they began to think. Each of them mentally sifted through their abilities, skills, and habits, trying to pinpoint what needed to be hidden¡ªwhat could give them an edge if their doppelgangers ever appeared. Amina broke the silence first, her voice calm but resolute. "We need to make sure everyone in the group knows what to do. If we''re going to hold back certain things, we can''t afford slip-ups." Larick nodded, though his expression remained cautious. "Yeah, but how do we even do that? It''s not like anyone trusts each other here. Hell, I don''t even know if you guys are real." Cassian exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "That''s the problem. We don''t know. None of us do. But if we start working together¡ªreally working together¡ªit''s the only way we''ll survive. We have to focus on the big picture: the doppelgangers aren''t us, and we can''t let them win." Selen tilted her head, her gaze sharp. "Easier said than done. You think the others will listen to us? Most of them are too busy watching their own backs to care about anyone else." Amina crossed her arms, her lips pressed into a thin line. "We don''t need everyone to believe us. Just enough to make a difference. We share the plan with those we trust the most¡ªif we can trust anyone¡ªand take it from there." Cassian nodded, his determination hardening. "Exactly. We keep it simple: hold back anything that could give the doppelgangers an edge. Our strongest techniques, our real combat patterns, even the way we think in a fight. If they''re copying Domains, we need to make sure they''re incomplete¡ªflawed. Anything less than perfect gives us a chance." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 207 Clone dissection It had been a day since Cassian and the others decided to hide some of their powers, and it was proving harder than they''d imagined. Holding back in fights wasn''t easy when the opponents weren''t weak. Cassian had grown adept at taking down groups of fairies with ease, but the clones of the Examinees were another story entirely. Each encounter was a brutal struggle, testing their limits in ways that made restraint feel like a dangerous gamble.But the battles weren''t the only issue. The group faced an even greater threat: the fake ones sneaking into their ranks. These doppelgangers were disturbingly convincing, blending in so seamlessly that no one could tell until it was too late. And then¡ªbuzzinga¡ªanother head would roll, leaving the group in chaos and pushing their already strained trust to its breaking point. Yet, paradoxically, the constant threat also brought the survivors closer. Fear forced them to rely on one another, and in their desperation, they began to share things they''d otherwise keep hidden. Secrets, quirks, and tiny details¡ªanything that could help identify the real ones if the situation demanded it. Cassian and the other three, who could now genuinely be called friends, stuck together. Their bond, forged in fear and necessity, gave them a fragile sense of unity. As they moved cautiously through the labyrinth-like terrain, Larick broke the tense silence. "You know," Larick said, glancing at the others with a wry smile, "if this keeps up, I''m gonna start missing those ugly fairies. At least they didn''t try to chat us up before ripping our heads off." "I think Cassian didn''t mind that part," Amina added with a smirk, her eyes glinting mischievously. Selene nodded in agreement, her expression amused, as Cassian''s face flushed with embarrassment. The reason for his reaction wasn''t lost on them. He''d had a very close call with one of the clones recently¡ªhence the fresh slash across his armor. The real source of his embarrassment, though, was the fact that the clone had chatted him up for an unnervingly long time, acting so convincingly normal that it led to... a kiss. The memory made his cheeks burn hotter. Right after the kiss, he''d felt a knife in his back. Of course, it hadn''t been a big deal¡ªhe''d killed the beautiful girl clone easily enough¡ªbut the whole situation had been downright embarrassing. Their conversation was abruptly cut short by a piercing shriek from a nearby group. The four of them snapped to attention, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons as they rushed toward the commotion. Their conversation was cut short by a sudden, blood-curdling shriek from a group just off to their side. Instinctively, they turned toward the commotion, only to see a girl collapsing to the ground, a sword stabbed through her back. Standing over her was someone who looked exactly like Larick. Cassian, Amina, and Selene immediately turned to the real Larick, who stared back at them, wide-eyed and just as confused. "What the hell?" he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. Before they could process the situation, the others in the group sprang into action, charging at the fake Larick with weapons drawn. The real Larick took a cautious step back, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, just so we''re clear¡ªthat''s not me," he said, his tone defensive but steady. Cassian nodded, keeping an eye on both Larick and the chaos unfolding in front of them. "We know. Stay back." The group had already established some ground rules to deal with situations like this, and one of the most important was simple: don''t fight your own doppelganger. It made things easier for everyone else to identify the real one and avoid unnecessary confusion. The fake Larick fought back fiercely, its movements eerily similar to the real Larick''s. Every swing, every step¡ªit was like watching a twisted mirror image. Amina gritted her teeth, gripping her weapon tightly. "This is why we made that rule," she muttered. "Can you imagine if Larick jumped in right now? Total chaos." Selene nodded, her sharp eyes fixed on the fight. "Yeah, but it''s still unnerving. That thing moves just like him." Cassian''s jaw tightened as he watched. "It''s more than unnerving. They''re getting better at this." Larick stayed back as instructed, his expression a mix of frustration and unease. "I''m just saying, it''s creepy as hell watching someone who looks like me murder people. Can we wrap this up before it gets any weirder?" The fake Larick was finally overwhelmed, brought down by the relentless efforts of several fighters working together. It hit the ground with a heavy thud, its body crumpling in a way that was unsettlingly human. For a moment, it just lay there, looking no different from an actual person¡ªits chest still, its limbs awkwardly sprawled. The blood pooling around it was a vivid red, indistinguishable from that of the real Larick or anyone else. It was only when the group hesitantly approached that the unsettling truth became apparent. There was no monstrous transformation, no sign of its inhuman origin¡ªjust the haunting image of what could have been one of their own. It looked too real, too perfect, making it even harder to shake the unease that lingered in the air. They had seen plenty of these things before and killed a fair share themselves, but every time, it felt disturbingly like killing real humans. Cassian, however, didn''t let the unease linger too long. He stretched his arms, glancing at the motionless body on the ground, and said with a smirk, "Let''s take a break... and crack this one open too." Turning toward Larick, who was still looking unsettled, he added with a teasing grin, "Wanna give me a hand?" Larick grimaced, visibly disgusted by the idea of dissecting something that looked exactly like him. He shook his head firmly. "What''s left to open? It''s already half dissected," he said, motioning to the clone''s body, which was riddled with deep wounds from the fight. He wasn''t wrong. The doppelganger''s body was a mess¡ªslashed, broken, and torn in places. But Cassian wasn''t deterred. He crouched beside it, his curiosity burning brighter than his discomfort. He was determined to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat could give them answers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could these clones look so real? How could they mimic domains, an ability so rare and intricate that even powerful mages couldn''t replicate it? Who or what had created something this advanced? Moreover, he was determined to find out whether the domains these clones wielded were genuine or merely clever imitations designed to mimic the real thing. Being the only one in the group with some knowledge of how the human body worked¡ªthanks to his experience with massage techniques¡ªCassian had taken it upon himself to dissect the clones whenever they killed another one. At first, the process had been frustrating and unsettling. His early attempts didn''t reveal much beyond the obvious: these things were disturbingly human-like in appearance. By the fourth or fifth dissection, however, Cassian began noticing subtle differences between real humans and the clones. For one, their skin was surprisingly tough¡ªfar tougher than even that of seasoned Circle Warriors, who trained their bodies to endure harsh combat. Their bones were also unnaturally strong, far beyond what any human could achieve naturally. These observations, while fascinating, didn''t offer any immediate answers. But Cassian kept at it, driven by curiosity and the need for answers. Eventually, his persistence paid off. As he examined the clones more closely, he discovered tiny, intricate carvings etched into their bones¡ªrunes and symbols that seemed to pulse faintly with latent energy. "There it is..." Cassian muttered, leaning closer to inspect the fake Larick''s bones. His voice carried a mix of fascination and grim satisfaction as he pointed at the carvings. "Look, this one''s bones have the same markings. See here?" Selene, who had been assisting him with the dissection, leaned in to get a better look. Her sharp eyes studied the intricate patterns carefully. "Yeah... so it''s confirmed," she said, her tone laced with unease. "They really are created with magic. These carvings must be what''s giving them their strength¡ªand maybe even their ability to mimic domains." Cassian nodded thoughtfully, resuming the dissection. As he worked, a flicker of confusion crossed his face. "Speaking of these clones'' domains," he began, his voice uncertain, "are they really domains? When I fight them and try to force my domain onto theirs, it feels... different." Selene paused, her brow furrowing as she recalled her own encounters with the clones. After a moment, she nodded in agreement, her expression mirroring his confusion. "Yeah, I''ve noticed that too. Their domains feel like cold, hard walls¡ªcompletely impenetrable. It''s strange. Real Circle Warriors'' domains always have distinct... sensations. Some feel sharp, like they''ll cut you to pieces. Others are heavy, like they''ll crush you. But the clones'' domains..." She trailed off, her gaze fixed on the markings etched into the clone''s bones. "They mimic the original person''s intent," Selene continued, her voice quiet, "but not their feelings. It''s like the will of the domain is missing." Chapter 208 Hope in Shadows: Cassians Resolve "I honestly thought you were just some weirdo getting a kick out of cutting up these clones," Amina said, watching as Cassian presented his latest finding from the clone he''d just killed¡ªa tall, burly boy who had put up quite a fight."Yeah, not that kind of weirdo," Cassian replied, placing a still-bloody but remarkably intact heart on the ground in front of her. Larick grimaced, his face twisting in disgust as he eyed the organ. Meanwhile, Amina leaned in, her expression shifting to one of confusion as she examined it closely. "Okay... and what exactly am I supposed to be looking at here?" she asked, glancing back at Cassian with a raised brow. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian gestured for them to look more closely at the heart. "Just... trust me for a second and really look at it," he said, his tone serious. Amina leaned in further, her curiosity piqued despite the unease in her expression. Larick hesitated but eventually stepped closer, his disgust giving way to cautious intrigue. Cassian crouched down and carefully covered his hands in his domain, a faint glow shimmering around them. "Watch this," he murmured, reaching out to touch the heart. The moment his fingers made contact, the heart gave an unnatural pulse, almost like it was alive again. A collective gasp escaped the group as small runes and symbols began to light up across the surface of the heart. They were intricate and faint at first, but as Cassian kept his hand steady, the glow intensified, spreading across the heart in a mesmerizing pattern. "Holy shit''s.. what is that?" Larick muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. Cassian didn''t answer immediately, his focus entirely on the heart. The runes grew brighter, their light almost blinding as it seemed to radiate from deep within. Then, as if responding to his domain, a thin sphere of blue light emerged, encasing the heart. It shimmered like a barrier, eerily similar to the domains of the Circle Warriors. "It''s... a domain," Amina whispered, her voice barely audible over the pulsing hum of the glowing heart. She glanced at Cassian, her eyes wide with astonishment. "How is that even possible?" "I don''t know," Cassian admitted, his voice low but steady. "But this... this is how they''re mimicking domains. and as far as I know about magic this is really advance like really really advance...." The group couldn''t hide their impressed expressions as they watched the glowing sphere around the heart. Cassian''s explanation left them in awe, but Selene, her curiosity piqued, asked, "How do you even know so much about this kind of stuff?" Cassian shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "My mother''s a mage. I guess I picked up a few things here and there," he replied casually, turning back to the heart and continuing his examination with renewed focus. Selene followed him, her interest unwavering as she observed his meticulous work. Meanwhile, Larick and Amina exchanged a glance, their expressions tinged with faint bitterness. "They do realize," Amina muttered, her voice low as she watched the two, "that all this research only matters if we actually make it out of here, right?" Larick sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "Let''s hope they''ve got a plan for that too," he said, his tone half-joking but edged with resignation. Amina and Larick''s skepticism wasn''t misplaced. As much as Cassian''s research on the clones was uncovering fascinating details, it wasn''t doing much to ease their immediate struggle. The discoveries hadn''t made it any easier to distinguish clones from real humans in the heat of battle, and certainly hadn''t provided a clear method for defeating them more efficiently. Without dissecting the clones¡ªpeering into their bones and hearts¡ªit was impossible to tell them apart from the real people they mimicked. And even then, what good was that knowledge if it couldn''t be used practically? The runes carved into the clones'' bones and the strange domain-like energy surrounding their hearts remained mysteries. They were impressive feats of magic, but they didn''t bring the group any closer to understanding how to counter them. More importantly, they still had no clue how to escape the nightmare they were trapped in. The den seemed endless, its corridors winding into shadowy uncertainty. Every step forward felt like a gamble, each corner hiding potential death in the form of another ambush. Cassian, for all his focus on unraveling the secrets of the clones, hadn''t come up with any answers for the bigger problem. And while Amina and Larick didn''t voice it aloud, the weight of that realization pressed down on everyone. Selene stood silently by Cassian''s side, her gaze drifting to the others. Their exhaustion was written all over their faces¡ªtired eyes, slumped shoulders, and expressions that seemed to dim whatever faint glimmer of hope they still clung to. That hope, fragile as it was, felt like it was slipping away with every passing moment. "It''s getting harder and harder..." she murmured, her voice barely audible. Cassian, oblivious to the heavy mood settling over the group, was entirely absorbed in his work. With focused precision, he dissected a part of the clone''s head, his excitement evident in his tone as he replied, "Harder? Harder what?" Selene sighed, her gaze still fixed on the others. "Harder to be hopeful," she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of the group''s collective weariness. Cassian froze for a moment, the excitement draining from his face as her words registered. He finally looked up from the clone''s dissected head and turned his attention to the group. Their tired faces told the story¡ªsunken eyes, pale skin, and the kind of exhaustion that no amount of rest could fix. But what could he do? Cassian was just like them¡ªonly a little stronger, nothing extraordinary. So what if he''d found a strange hobby in the middle of this madness? If dissecting these clones helped him focus, what was wrong with that? Sure, it made him oblivious to the group''s mood sometimes, but they weren''t his friends. He didn''t owe them emotional support. All he could do was wish for their survival and help them here and there to keep them alive. Hope? That wasn''t his responsibility. They had to find that on their own. They were kids, yes, but they were also Circle Warriors. Hope for them wasn''t just an emotion¡ªit was power. Letting go of it was never an option, and they should know that. With that thought, Cassian returned to his work, his blade moving deftly as he continued the dissection. "Well, what can we do?" he said, his tone flat, as though the answer were obvious. Selene glanced down, her expression tinged with sympathy. She didn''t know how to keep the group''s morale up either. If only she could. If she had heard Cassian''s inner thoughts, though, she might have disagreed¡ªhis blunt philosophy, as callous as it sounded, could have been the lecture they needed. Cassian''s blade moved methodically, his focus on the intricate details of the clone''s anatomy. But as his hands worked, his mind wandered. For all the bleakness of their situation, he couldn''t deny the progress he''d made since being trapped in this place. His sword technique, once plateaued and frustratingly stagnant, had advanced by leaps and bounds. Each battle forced him to refine his skills further, adapting to unpredictable foes and impossible odds. And then there was his mana. Cassian had spent what felt like an eternity here, gauging time by his sleep cycles. By his estimation, it had been nearly a month. The relentless battles had left little time for rest, but he''d managed to carve out moments to focus on rotating his mana, letting it flow through his body in a controlled rhythm. That practice alone had strengthened him significantly, sharpening his reflexes and amplifying his physical power. He was stronger now¡ªfar stronger than when he first entered this nightmare. Yet, as satisfying as that progress was, a pang of unease lingered in the back of his mind. What was happening outside? How were things being handled beyond this hellish maze? Cassian knew enough about the world to realize that his prolonged absence wouldn''t go unnoticed. His thoughts turned to Katherine. She wasn''t the type to sit idly by. If she hadn''t heard from him in this long, there was no way she''d let it slide. The fact that she hadn''t already turned the world upside down to find him was a puzzle in itself. How were the people behind this keeping everyone outside in the dark? His job was to figure out how to survive here and, hopefully, find a way to escape. Still, the uncertainty was like a weight pressing on his chest, making it harder to focus. He glanced at Selene, who was still by his side, quietly observing his work. Larick and Amina were off to the side, speaking in hushed tones, their faces set with determination despite the exhaustion that clung to them like a shadow. Cassian sighed and returned to the task at hand. Progress was progress, but it felt hollow when he didn''t know if it would ever lead to freedom. As he carved deeper into the clone''s secrets, he muttered under his breath, more to himself than anyone else, "One step at a time. That''s all we can do." Selene glanced at him, her brows furrowing slightly. "What was that?" "Nothing," Cassian replied, shaking his head. "Just thinking out loud." Chapter 209 Cassian, a leaf "Stay out of this!" Cassian shouted, his voice firm as he faced off against Amina''s clone. The group had stumbled upon another cluster of doppelgangers, and this time, Cassian insisted on handling one alone. He wanted to test himself¡ªto measure how far he''d come against a formidable opponent. And Amina''s clone was the perfect challenge.Unlike the real Amina, who wasn''t the strongest in raw power, her fighting technique was impeccable¡ªfluid, precise, and deadly. The clone had taken that technique and refined it to an almost unnatural perfection. Each swing of her sword left a shimmering blue arc in its wake, the air around it carrying a piercing chill that Cassian could feel with every clash. Cassian''s own blade moved in counterpoint, releasing sharp green arcs of energy as he attacked. His strikes were powerful, forcing the clone back with each collision. Her domain absorbed the brunt of the attacks, but Cassian noticed something¡ªher face twisted in subtle pain with every blow. The cold radiating from her strikes barely fazed him; it nipped at his skin but caused no real harm. In contrast, his green arcs seemed to take a toll on her. Cassian grinned slightly, his confidence growing. Cassian could''ve finished her off easily if he used his domain, but he wasn''t here to end it quickly. He wanted to test himself, to see how far his sword skills alone could take him. That''s why he was holding back¡ªand why he insisted on fighting her one-on-one. "Die, you pathetic human," the clone hissed, her voice dripping with venom as she shoved him back. Her eyes burned with frustration. "We''ll take your place soon enough." Cassian steadied himself, brushing off her words with a smirk. "Keep dreaming," he shot back, stepping in and swinging his sword with enough force to make her stumble. She barely managed to block, her feet sliding back a few steps. As she scrambled to regain her footing, Cassian smirked, his voice dripping with mockery. "That is, if you''re even capable of having them." The clone shoved Cassian back and immediately followed up with a flurry of attacks, spitting venom with every word. "I''m way more capable than you, you piece of garbage! I''m gonna tear you into tiny scraps and feed you to dogs, truning you into dogshit, you shit, you monkey-faced idiot!" Cassian chuckled, his grin never fading as he parried her strikes. He focused on her movements, trying to predict her next attack by feeling the subtle shifts in the air around her. "I had no idea you had such... colorful language, Amina," Larick called out with a smirk, clearly amused by the clone''s creative insults. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian''s sword met the clone''s blade again, the clash sending a sharp ring through the air. He felt the resistance, the force behind her strike, and how her movements seemed mechanical yet deliberate. He had gotten better at reading her flow, noticing the subtle shifts in the wind as she prepared to strike. The faint changes told him where her blade would go next, and he adjusted his stance accordingly. But something still eluded him. "Flow like the wind." It was simple, poetic even, but maddeningly vague. Cassian had tried to grasp its meaning, but no matter how much he practiced, it felt just out of reach. What did it mean to flow like the wind? The wind was unpredictable, free, yet it had a rhythm. It could be gentle, barely a whisper against the skin, or it could roar with the fury of a storm. Was it about adapting? About moving without resistance? Or was it something deeper, something more intrinsic to the nature of the wind itself? He blocked another strike, feeling the clone''s frustration growing as she cursed him again. Cassian''s mind, however, was elsewhere. The wind didn''t fight; it didn''t resist. It moved around obstacles, slipped through cracks, and found its way no matter the barrier. But even with these thoughts, it still wasn''t enough for Cassian to grasp what it truly meant to flow like the wind. He stood motionless for a moment, letting the clone''s curses and the clash of steel around him fade into the background. Closing his eyes, he drew in a deep breath, the sharp tang of blood and sweat mingling with the earthy scent of the forest. As his heartbeat slowed, a steady rhythm beneath the chaos, his mind began to wander. He sought clarity, searching for a deeper understanding, something beyond the surface of words and motions. What did it truly mean to flow like the wind? How could he embody it, not just in his technique, but in his very being? The image came to him unbidden: a leaf falling from a tree. He could see it clearly in his mind''s eye, the way the leaf detached itself, its edges curling slightly as it floated downward. The wind caught it, lifting it in a soft, spiraling dance. Sometimes it surged forward, carried by a sudden gust, and other times it swayed gently, following the faintest breeze. The wind didn''t control the leaf, but it guided it, shaping its path in ways that were both deliberate and free. It curved and twisted, never rigid, and yet it always found its way. The leaf never fought back, never resisted¡ªit trusted the wind completely, surrendering itself to its flow. Cassian opened his eyes, gripping his sword tighter. That was the essence of the wind: adaptability and freedom. It wasn''t about overpowering or controlling; it was about harmony. To flow like the wind was to let go of fear, of hesitation, of the need to dominate. It was about becoming part of something larger, something natural. He imagined himself as the leaf, carried by the currents of the fight. His movements would have to be light yet deliberate, responding to the shifts and surges of his opponent. Like the leaf, he wouldn''t fight against the wind; he would move with it, allowing it to guide him. Cassian smiled faintly as he raised his sword again. He thought about how the leaf eventually landed, not in a chaotic tumble but in a soft, graceful descent. And sometimes, the wind would lift it again, carrying it upward, giving it another chance to dance. Chapter 210 A cool pervert The clone lunged at him once more, her blade flashing in the dim light. Cassian moved instinctively, his feet gliding across the ground. His sword traced arcs in the air, smooth and unbroken, like the leaf''s path through the wind. He didn''t force his strikes; he let them come naturally, his movements guided by the flow of the battle. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.For the first time, he felt truly at ease. Each swing, each step, each parry felt effortless, as though he were no longer fighting against the world but moving with it. The clone''s frustration grew with every failed strike, her attacks becoming erratic and desperate. Cassian smoothly dodged her attack, his movements fluid and seamless as he stepped back and to the side, almost as if carried by an invisible current. Each step was gentle yet precise, building momentum with an effortless grace. Gradually, his speed increased, shifting from the calm drift of a gentle breeze to the sharp, forceful rush of a sudden gust. Dust stirred and swirled around him, caught in the wake of his motion. Even his domain began to respond, subtly influenced by the rhythm of the technique, its energy rippling and adapting to his newfound flow. Cassian wasn''t just dodging¡ªhe was moving with a purpose, becoming part of the wind itself. As Cassian dodged with a faster rhythm, the Amina clone adapted, her movements becoming sharper and quicker to match his pace. Her technique, infused with a piercing cold, revealed itself in a series of rapid, precise thrusts. The thin blade of her sword seemed almost an extension of her will, a weapon built for speed and agility. Each strike came with a biting chill that cut through the air, leaving faint trails of frost as if the cold itself guided her blade. Cassian observed her closely, his sharp eyes picking apart the principle behind her style. It was a swift sword technique, built on the foundation of speed and agility. Quick, decisive movements formed the core, each strike aiming to overwhelm and disarm an opponent before they could react. Cassian wasn''t just watching; he was actively shaping the fight. His technique, rooted in precision and deliberate control, was evolving with every exchange. The Gale Whisper, a style based on both precision and a confounding flow, was the perfect counter to her speed. It allowed him to guide the flow of the battle in his favor. By sensing the subtle changes in the wind, Cassian could predict her next move before she made it. As she launched her attack, he redirected her blade with fluid, flowing strikes, steering her momentum away from him. Each movement he made wasn''t just a dodge or a counter; it was a way to subtly control the fight, guiding her aggression into a dance that worked in his favor. Cassian rejected the feeling of being just another fighter. As he found his rhythm, he began to flow like the wind, moving with a grace and fluidity that seemed almost artistic. To anyone watching, it wasn''t a battle anymore¡ªit was a performance. Even though his attacks were fast and sharp, they were within the rhythm of the wind, like the leaves fluttering in a gentle breeze, some slashing through the air while others curved with the soft elegance of nature. With each movement, Cassian could feel the connection growing stronger, the flow of his technique becoming second nature. He had it¡ªhe could now move with the wind, guiding his strikes like an unseen current. His body flowed effortlessly, each action perfectly timed with the rhythm of the battle. And The opponent''s body was riddled with more and more wounds as the fight dragged on, each strike landing with precision. Across from him, Amina''s clone stood, breathing heavily, her body marked with deep cuts. She clutched her arm, feeling the fight slipping away from her. She couldn''t keep up. Her domain, once strong and confident, flickered with uncertainty, wavering as her control over it faltered. Cassian, his understanding of the flow complete, took a final stance, embodying the wind in his every movement. He lunged toward her with the speed of a sharp gust, catching the clone off guard. She saw only the green blur of his sword before the wind itself seemed to swallow her up. Her hair fluttered wildly in the sudden burst of air, but before she could even react, the storm of energy ceased, leaving nothing but silence. For a moment, she felt no pain, only the gentle caress of the breeze on her neck. Her eyes swung in confusion, only to realize she had already fallen. Her body remained upright for a brief moment, standing like a lifeless statue, before it crumpled to the ground. Cassian, still in his stance, stood motionless, the slash having cut through her cleanly, leaving nothing but the stillness of the aftermath. Cassian, still absorbed in the flow of his technique, barely registered the excited voice growing louder behind him. "What was that?" Larick''s voice cut through his thoughts, full of awe as he approached with wide, amazed eyes. Soon, the others joined him, equally stunned by what they had witnessed. "You disappeared and reappeared in front of her like a gust of wind," Larick continued, his voice almost disbelieving. "Then I saw you slowly cutting her head off, so smoothly, it didn''t even seem possible. How did you...?" He trailed off, his confusion clear as he struggled to understand what had just happened. "Is that your sword style?" Amina asked, her voice still filled with amazement. "It felt like you were letting the wind move you..." Cassian nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "Did I look cool?" he asked, his smirk widening. Amina chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Really cool." Cassian raised an eyebrow, sheathing his sword with a cocky smile. "Cool enough to get a kiss?" The group, who had been watching in awe, now shot him annoyed looks as they began to disperse, clearly unimpressed with his attempt at flirting. The one he was flirting with let out another chuckle, shaking her head. "Not that cool..." Cassian smirked, his confidence never wavering. "Next time, I''ll be even cooler, so keep your lips moist." Amina''s smile faded, and her expression twisted into one of mild disgust as muttered "Pervert." Cassian, however, wore a smug grin, taking her words as a strange form of praise rather than an insult. Chapter 211 A Familiar intent A woman with shiny, white-blonde hair leaped effortlessly from tree to tree, her movements fluid and almost weightless. Each jump covered tens of feet, as if gravity didn''t apply to her. Her hair, braided into a sleek, shimmering ponytail, fluttered behind her as she moved through the dense jungle, an impossible sight for any ordinary human.This was Cassandra, a detective with the Special Law Enforcement Unit of Magisteria''s city, now on a secret assignment. Her face, usually calm and composed, was marked with worry as she navigated the thick forest. The source of her concern stemmed from recent developments. Her unit had been tasked with investigating the Valtross Academy, with each member assigned a different aspect of the operation. Cassandra had completed her previous assignment ¡ª capturing a professor from the academy who had been on the run. But now, she was on to something far more pressing. Cassandra''s mind raced with concern as she moved through the jungle, each leap from tree to tree more urgent than the last. She needed to make contact with one of her unit members, someone who had been undercover for almost a month without any word. That someone was Cassian. Her close bond with him made the worry on her face even more pronounced. She could feel the pressure building, knowing that the higher-ups had started to get restless with the lack of updates. If she had used her domain, she could have made the journey much faster, but she couldn''t risk drawing attention. She was heading toward a secret location where Cassian was currently taking exams, exams that were supposed to last only two weeks. But for some reason, the university had announced an extension ¡ª two months instead of two weeks. That change alone raised suspicion, and Cassandra was here to investigate why they''d made such a move. The absence of news from Cassian had pushed her superiors to send her in. They needed answers, and she was the one to get them. Cassandra landed quietly on the forest floor, her eyes quickly scanning the scene ahead. She''d expected to find more wilderness, maybe a few signs of wildlife, but what she saw now was something entirely different. Through the trees, a human-made structure loomed ¡ª not some old ruins, but a freshly built complex, surrounded by high walls that looked more like a prison than anything else. Guards stood watch on top, their gazes sweeping the area with a kind of quiet vigilance. She paused for a moment, furrowing her brow. She wasn''t sure if they were from Valtross Academy, but something about this setup didn''t sit right. This was deep in the forest, miles from any major settlement, and definitely off the beaten path. She had been traveling for weeks through these woods, and this place hadn''t been on any map she''d seen. It was clear that someone didn''t want it found. A spear appeared in her hands, though not due to any immediate threat. It was more of a reflex at this point, something she did whenever she felt uncertain. The guards seemed disciplined, like they were part of some trained force, which made her a bit more on edge. She was here to investigate Cassian''s disappearance, and now this strange compound seemed to be linked to whatever had been going on. Discover more content at empire Though the guards didn''t look particularly strong and were just regular humans, not Circle Warriors, she could see that their equipment was flowing with mana. It wasn''t enough to pose a real challenge to her, but if all of them attacked at once, it could be difficult. Still, her goal wasn''t to take them down. She was here to gather information¡ªfigure out what they were up to and what had happened to Cassian. That was another problem¡ªshe needed to figure out a way to infiltrate the place without drawing attention. Given the security, she was certain there was some kind of magic spell protecting the area. Her options were either to find a way in unnoticed or to leave and return with a mage, which would cause a significant delay. She didn''t want to risk that. If Cassian was still alive, she wasn''t sure how much longer he''d be by the time she got back. She spent the next three days observing the compound, keeping her distance as she watched the guards'' routines and studied the protective magic surrounding the area. She hoped someone would slip up¡ªmaybe a guard would leave their post or someone would enter who could give her a chance to infiltrate unnoticed. But as the days passed, nothing came. There was no opportunity to get inside without raising suspicion. However, she did discover some unsettling things that could prove crucial for her investigation. She hadn''t spotted any students, the ones supposed to be taking exams, which only deepened her suspicions. Instead, she saw several high-ranking members of Valtross Academy moving around, as well as numerous mages¡ªmost of them low-level, but enough to make her wonder what was going on. They were dressed in research clothes, busy going from one building to another. Something was off, and it seemed connected to the academy''s true intentions. The days of waiting had taken a toll on Cassandra, her frustration mounting as she thought of Cassian. Every hour felt like an eternity, and the worry for him gnawed at her insides. She couldn''t shake the thought of what might be happening to him, or worse, what had already happened. She knew she couldn''t wait any longer. Tonight would be her last chance. Her resolve was firm. She had spent days analyzing the guard shifts, the spellwork, and the layout. Tonight, she was going in. She had no time to waste. If she got caught, she was confident in her ability to escape, but she wasn''t planning on being caught. She had trained for moments like this. As nightfall approached, she moved with purpose, slipping into the shadows, her spear in hand¡ªthough it felt almost unnecessary. The guards would be changing shifts soon, and she knew this was her window. Her heart raced with anticipation and fear, but she pushed it aside, focusing only on the task at hand. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The night air was cool against her skin as she made her way closer to the walls, keeping low and out of sight. The sounds of the forest faded into the background, and she could feel the tension building in her muscles. This was it. Tonight, she would find out what was really going on here, and hopefully, find Cassian before it was too late. A sudden chill ran through her, causing a slight shiver. The air felt heavier, charged with a lingering sense of killing intent¡ªyet it wasn''t directed at her. She recognized it instantly, having felt it before. With a frown, she muttered quietly, "Cassian..." Chapter 212 Human vs clones A few hours earlier...In a dimly lit lab filled with glowing monitors and whirring machines, Evans stood at the center, his arms crossed as he observed the screens. Each one displayed different angles of the "examinees" battling various foes. His expression was calm, almost clinical, as he watched the desperate struggles unfold. "We''ve gathered enough data," Evans finally said, his voice carrying an edge of anticipation. "Let''s proceed with the final test." Around him, lab workers moved quickly, their footsteps echoing in the sterile environment. Some adjusted the controls, while others monitored the equipment, their faces tense but focused. The atmosphere buzzed with urgency as they prepared for the next phase. Inside the dense den, Cassian and the others were in the midst of relentless combat. The air was filled with the clash of steel, the grunts of effort, and the occasional cry of pain. This time, the clones had come in groups, each one fighting with calculated precision. The group was visibly frustrated, their movements growing sluggish as exhaustion set in. Many of the examinees bore wounds, blood seeping through torn clothes and armor. Yet, their eyes remained fierce, driven by the primal will to survive. Even in their battered state, none of them showed any sign of giving up¡ªnot yet. Cassian fought with an intense focus, his movements sharp and deliberate. Across from him, a clone of a formidable warrior mirrored his aggression. Around the battlefield, others were locked in equally challenging fights, the stronger members of the group handling individual clones while the weaker ones paired up to fight as a team. The strategy was clear: keep the clones separated and prevent them from overwhelming anyone. But it was easier said than done. The clones moved with an eerie synchronization, constantly testing their limits. Cassian darted through the battlefield, his movements alternating between bursts of blistering speed and graceful, fluid steps. The wind seemed to echo his presence, sharp and forceful one moment, soft and elusive the next. His fight against the clone of Selene ended swiftly; he overwhelmed it in just a few minutes, leaving its shattered form behind as he turned his focus elsewhere. He wasn''t the first to finish. Larick, already ahead, had dispatched his opponent and was making his way to assist others. Cassian followed suit, his sharp eyes locking onto Amina''s struggle against a silver-haired clone wielding a peculiar pin-shaped spear. The clone fought with calculated precision, its weapon glowing faintly as it released missile-like projectiles with every thrust. The attacks were relentless, forcing Amina to constantly dodge and parry. She managed to deflect most of the projectiles, but the clone was unyielding, pressing its advantage with swift, long-range thrusts. One of these sudden lunges caught her off guard. The clone closed the distance with a single, powerful leap, the spear aimed directly at her chest. Amina reacted instinctively, raising her weapon to block the strike, but the sheer force of the attack sent her staggering backward. She slammed into a tree with a sharp grunt, her stance faltering as she tried to regain her footing. The clone didn''t wait for Amina to recover. It flashed forward with another thrust, this time angling upward from below, aiming for a decisive blow. But before it could land, a sudden gust of wind seemed to knock it off balance. Cassian appeared between them, a blur of motion. His strike was precise and devastating, slamming the clone to the ground with enough force to send it skidding several feet away. The impact was brutal¡ªits arm, just above the joint, was nearly severed, dangling uselessly as it struggled to rise, and soon falling down and didn''t moving. Amina, now slumped on the ground, stared up at Cassian with wide, surprised eyes. He glanced back at her with a smirk, his confidence unshaken despite the chaos around them. "Was that cool enough for you?" he asked, his tone light and teasing. "Did you, by chance, get those lips ready yet?" Amina blinked, her surprise giving way to an exasperated groan. "Seriously, Cassian?" she muttered, shaking her head even as a small smile tugged at her lips. As Cassian helped Amina to her feet, the sounds of battle around them began to die down. Most of the other fights had already ended, the exhausted fighters regrouping and tending to their injuries. Cassian''s attention shifted toward the last skirmish. Selene and another teammate were wrapping up their fight against a single clone. Both of them staggered toward the group, their arms covered in wounds, blood soaking into their torn clothes. The sight surprised everyone. Selene and her partner were known for their skill, capable of handling a clone each without breaking a sweat. Yet here they were, battered and bruised, struggling after fighting just one clone. Find your next adventure on empire The group exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of realization settling over them. "That... wasn''t normal," Larick muttered, his gaze flickering to Cassian. Amina, leaning on Cassian for support, frowned. "That clone¡ªit wasn''t like the others. It was... stronger." Cassian''s jaw tightened as he stared at the fallen clone in the distance. He didn''t need anyone to say it aloud; he already knew. That clone was a reflection of him¡ªhis skills, his techniques, his fighting spirit. While they had faced countless clones of each other, none had been as dangerous as this one. It raised a troubling question: if one clone of Cassian was this difficult, how much worse could it get? Selene wiped the blood from her brow as she approached Cassian, her tone edged with frustration. "Next time your clone shows up, a little warning would be nice. That thing didn''t just fight like you¡ªit fought better. It even used that wind-based technique of yours perfectly than you do." Cassian shrugged, though his expression remained serious. "Guess it''s my way of keeping you all on your toes." Despite the attempt at humor, no one laughed. The weight of what they were up against had settled heavily over the group. Back in the lab, Evans smirked as he leaned closer to one of the screens. "Let''s see how long they last," he muttered. A lab assistant approached him cautiously. "The subjects are nearing their physical limits. Should we intervene if¡ª" "No," Evans interrupted, his tone cold. "This isn''t just about their endurance. We need to see who breaks first¡ªmentally and physically." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assistant hesitated but nodded, stepping back to resume their work. Chapter 213 Clones vs Humans (Part-2) "How many of these things do they even have?" Larick asked, his exhaustion evident as he took a long drink from a flask of tree sap and chewed on some bark. For hours now, they had been locked in relentless combat against the clones. Larick alone had taken down at least eight, and counting the others, the number of clones killed today had to be in the hundreds.Despite the brutal onslaught, the group hadn''t suffered a single death in days. Their growing experience was paying off, but the unending battles and lack of rest were pushing everyone to their limits. The thirty-strong group, now seasoned warriors, stayed close together, watching each other''s backs. It was easier now to distinguish between real people and clones¡ªthe wounds on their bodies told the story. None of the clones they had encountered so far had escaped alive, making the chance of an imposter among them really low. "Doesn''t it take time to make them? And what about the cost?" Selene asked, her tone thoughtful as she considered the sheer number of clones they''d encountered. The way they were being sent out in waves suggested whoever was behind this had the capability to produce them in bulk. By now, the group had faced and destroyed enough clones to form a small army¡ªan army of fake Circle warriors, no less. No one had clear answers to her questions. Cassian, who knew more about human biology than most in the group, wasn''t anywhere close to the expertise of even a beginner mage specializing in anatomy. If someone like that were here, they might have uncovered more clues. The best Cassian had figured out was that the clones'' "domains" weren''t true domains at all. They were imitations, functioning as mana fields imbued with some form of intent. These fields were powerful and seemed to be perfectly controlled by the clones. Strangely, the clones not only utilized these mana fields flawlessly but also managed to replicate techniques¡ªand, in some cases, refine them too. Not that the clones fully mastered the techniques, but they were noticeably better than their real counterparts in certain aspects. Having sparred with both Selene''s real self and her clones, Cassian noticed the clones had corrected several of Selene''s significant and minor mistakes. The difference in skill wouldn''t be as pronounced if the real individuals faced their own clones directly, but a rule had been established to avoid misunderstandings: no one fought their own clone. For now, others could take on the clones instead, and even those who initially fought in pairs were now managing to handle a clone on their own. As the number of clones increased, the strategy had shifted¡ªthe weaker members focused on defending against their clones just long enough for the stronger fighters to finish their opponents and step in to assist. This approach had made things more manageable, but if the clones'' numbers ever doubled that of the group, the situation would quickly become overwhelming. Cassian shook his head, pushing aside thoughts of strategy and the endless stream of clones. Among the group, he was the only one unscathed, thanks to his strong healing capabilities. Even Selene, who had faced his clone earlier, bore deep wounds and was constantly using her domain to accelerate her healing. The others were no better off, their faces etched with exhaustion and pain as they chewed on dry tree bark and sipped sap from the trees. Larick and Amina shared the same drained expressions, their spirits frayed by the relentless battles. Cassian glanced around, noting the slumped shoulders and hollow stares of his comrades. It was obvious no one could endure much more. The thought that the next wave of clones might be their last filled the air with a suffocating tension. Determined, he picked up his sword, its weight grounding him. Walking toward Amina, he spoke with a steady resolve, "Let''s make this the final battle. Either we die, or we break free from this nightmare." Larick let out a dry chuckle as he pushed himself to his feet. "The dying part, I get," he said, brushing off his pants. "But breaking free? How exactly are we pulling that off?" Cassian smirked, holding up a cloth bag that was dripping with blood. "I have a way," he replied, his tone teasingly cryptic. Larick''s expression twisted into a mix of disgust and amusement as he eyed the bag. "What, you planning to chuck body parts at the clones? That your big plan?" he asked, smirking despite himself. Cassian chuckled, shaking his head as he slung the bag over his shoulder. "You''ll see when the time comes," he said with a sly grin. "Just stay alive until then." Without waiting for a reply, he turned and began walking away, putting the bloody bag casually against his shoulder. Larick muttered something under his breath, shooting a glance at Amina, who let out an exhausted sigh. "He''s such a jerk," she said with a small, tired smile. "Just tell us already, you fucking asshole. I''m too drained to keep fighting without knowing there''s at least some hope." Cassian chuckled, twirling his sword in his hand as he gave Amina a mock bow. "Oh, your highness, forgive me for keeping my master plan to myself. But trust me, when the time comes, you''ll all be amazed by my brilliance." Amina rolled her eyes. "If by ''brilliance'' you mean getting us killed faster, then sure, I''m amazed already." Larick let out a groan, leaning heavily on his spear. "Look, if we''re going to die, can we at least do it with full stomachs? This bark is making my teeth hurt, and I''m starting to think it''s just flavored wood." "Flavored wood?" Selene raised an eyebrow, biting into her piece with a loud crunch. "You''re giving it too much credit. This is definitely un-flavored." The group trudged along the dirt path, their steps heavy but purposeful. The dense forest around them was eerily silent, the only sounds being their breathing and the occasional crunch of bark underfoot. Cassian led the group with Amina beside him, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of movement. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Selene and Larick took up the rear, both keeping their weapons at the ready. Larick occasionally muttered something under his breath about clones and bark, earning a faint smile from Selene. As they walked, a subtle shift in the air made everyone stop in their tracks. Cassian held up a hand, signaling for silence. "Spread out," he whispered, his voice low but firm. The group instinctively fell into formation, splitting into two horizontal lines. Each line moved parallel to the other, with enough distance between individuals to react quickly without getting in each other''s way. The first line, consisting of Cassian, Amina, and thirteen others, advanced cautiously. The second line mirrored their movements a few paces behind. This simple but effective formation had become second nature to them. It allowed them to cover more ground while staying close enough to support one another. If a fight broke out, they could collapse into a tighter group or spread out further depending on the situation. Cassian glanced back, making eye contact with Selene, who gave him a small nod. He returned the gesture, then refocused on the path ahead. "Keep your eyes sharp," Amina murmured, her voice barely audible. Larick, from the back, grumbled, "Eyes are sharp. Legs are dead." "Shh," Selene hissed, though there was a hint of amusement in her tone. The group continued forward, the tension growing with each step. The silence of the forest was almost oppressive, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind. Suddenly, a faint sound reached their ears¡ªa low, rhythmic thumping. Cassian froze, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. "Do you hear that?" he whispered. Amina nodded, her eyes narrowing as she tried to pinpoint the source. "It''s coming from up ahead." "Sounds like... footsteps?" Larick guessed, his voice uneasy. "A lot of footsteps," Selene added, her grip tightening on her spear. Cassian''s eyes narrowed as he listened, trying to judge the distance and direction of the approaching noise. "Definitely more than one... and they''re coming fast." Amina shifted her stance, her hand resting lightly on her sword hilt. "Could be a Fairies. Stay alert." Larick looked at her, raising an eyebrow. "Faires? Or an army of clones?" "Let''s not assume it''s fairies just yet," Cassian said, his tone steady but with a hint of tension. "But we''ll be ready if it is." The sound of footsteps grew louder, now accompanied by the rustling of branches and leaves being crushed underfoot. The group quickly fell into a tighter formation, each person bracing for whatever was coming. Discover hidden stories at empire The sound of footsteps grew louder, a rhythmic pounding that reverberated through the earth. It was unmistakable¡ªmany individuals were approaching, their pace swift and deliberate. The forest ahead began to stir with movement, and flashes of color flickered through the dense foliage. Some figures sprinted directly toward the group, their forms darting between the trees. Others leapt from the towering branches above, their movements unnervingly agile, while a few seemed to zap through the air in erratic bursts, closing the distance at an alarming rate. Tension gripped the group as the figures came into clearer view. The unsettling realization settled over them¡ªthese weren''t fairies or unknown creatures. Many of the approaching forms bore an eerie resemblance to their friends and even themselves. The sight drained what little hope they had left, for those figures being to be fairies. Chapter 214 Clone Chaos [Name : Senior Trainee Cassian van dykeWarrior level : Adept Attributes Strength: 27 Agility: 26 Endurance: 45 Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Intelligence: 18 Dexterity: 22 Vitality: 51 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Adept Lv3, gale whisper sword style (Apprentice) Half Body Massage Mastery : Lv2(119/500) Passive skills : Self healing, Pain Immunity.] [Mana Rotation and Sealing Techniques: Blood Fire Tempering Total Seals: ?? Completed Seals: 1 Rotations for Second Seal: 8/100 Resources Required: Fire Mana Crystal: 1kg Heart of 3-Star Monster: (0/5)] [Accepted task : The Skilled Masseur(0/10)] [Finished Task : Path of the Gladiator (Completed), Beginner Monster Slayer (Completed) [Training points : 31] [Trainee Cassian has advanced to Senior Trainee after achieving the milestone of becoming a Circle Warrior.] [New information and functions unlocked. Note: New Functions will become available once the trainee consolidates his current gains.] Cassian glanced at his status screen after a long time. Not much had changed, except for his sword mastery leveling up and the addition of the Gale Whisper Sword Style to his repertoire. He barely spared it a second look, boredom settling in as he waited for the clones to attack. It had been nearly an hour¡ªthe only hour today without an attack. Still, he didn''t want to let his guard down. Tightening his grip on both sword hilts and the bag slung over his shoulder, he stayed ready for any surprises. Just as Larick had mentioned last time, the area was littered with clone body parts¡ªmostly their hearts. Cassian had discovered that these hearts contained some kind of mechanism capable of attracting mana and using it to generate mana fields. When he infused them with his own mana, he realized he could control them, and manipulating them caused the creation of mana fields and other effects. He planned to put this ability to use as soon as the fight with the clones began, knowing it required some time to take effect. The rustling grew louder, an ominous warning of the approaching threat. Someone shouted from the group, "Take positions! They''re here!" Cassian stood near Larick and Selene, his expression tense. "There seem to be more than before¡­" he muttered, scanning the mass of clones emerging from the shadows. Explore more at empire The group fell silent, their faces grim as they took in the sight¡ªalmost double the number of clones compared to before. Larick''s voice cut through the air, loud and commanding, "Let''s take two each!" He then turned to Cassian, a wild smile on his face as adrenaline coursed through his body. "I don''t think I can hold on much longer," Larick said, his tone laced with a mix of desperation and resolve. "Can''t you just get us out of this place already?" Cassian let out a dry chuckle, his expression still grave. "It''s already in motion. Just hold them off for a few more minutes." With that, the clones charged, and chaos erupted. The battlefield descended into a cacophony of shouts, clashing weapons, and the guttural growls of the clones. Cassian''s eyes narrowed as his body flared with a red glow. Without hesitation, he launched himself toward the weakest of the clones, his speed leaving a streak of light in his wake. In an instant, he was upon his target, his blade slicing cleanly through it, reducing the clone to nothing more than a dissipating husk. His first kill of the clash. Beside him, Amina moved with lethal precision. She hurled a sword at a clone, which raised its weapon to block. But as it focused on the airborne blade, Amina closed the distance. Another sword, concealed in her hand, plunged into the clone''s stomach with brutal efficiency. All around them, the strongest warriors targeted the weakest clones, trying to thin their numbers quickly. Yet, progress was slow. Only seven clones fell in the first clash, their overwhelming numbers and relentless attacks making it difficult to press the advantage. The more powerful clones countered with vicious force, forcing the group''s strongest fighters to focus on defense. This left the weaker warriors to fend for themselves, their struggle becoming more desperate with each passing moment. Cassian gritted his teeth, facing an unexpected and unsettling challenge¡ªhis own clone. The clone was formidable, wielding a copied version of his Domain and mimicking his sword style with surprising precision. However, Cassian quickly noticed its limitations. The clone could replicate the movements and some of the intent behind the Gale Whisper Sword Style, but the finer techniques, like Whisper of Winds and Flow Like Winds, were absent. Even so, the clone''s relentless speed and power pushed Cassian to his limits. Its attacks came fast and hard, overwhelming him as he struggled to keep up. Adding to the difficulty, Cassian couldn''t amplify his strikes with his Domain¡ªhe was already using it for something else, a crucial task that left him vulnerable. The deep, dark red glow of his Domain flickered and began to fade rapidly, a clear sign that whatever he was doing was draining its energy at an alarming rate. Larick grunted as he fought against the relentless spearman clone. The thrusts came at him with blistering speed and precision, forcing him to block and misdirect each attack with his twin swords. Sweat dripped from his brow as he barely kept up, each clash pushing him closer to the edge. Finally, with a burst of effort, he managed to disrupt the rhythm of the spearman''s assault. Redirecting a particularly aggressive thrust, Larick angled the spear downward, driving its tip into the ground. Wasting no time, he delivered a sharp kick to the clone''s chest, sending it stumbling backward. Breathing heavily, Larick stepped back, trying to catch his breath. "How much longer¡ª" he began to shout, but his words were cut off. A blur of movement to his side forced him to react. He turned just in time to block a brutal strike from another clone, this one wielding shiny knuckles that gleamed ominously under the battlefield''s chaotic light. The force of the blow reverberated through his swords, his arms straining under the sheer power. Chapter 215 Cassian vs. Cassian: Whos the Real Deal? "Damn it!" Larick hissed, stepping back to reassess his stance. The knuckle-wielding clone pressed the attack, throwing a flurry of punches that Larick barely managed to deflect, his twin swords moving in a desperate blur.He cast a quick glance toward Cassian, hoping to see some sign of progress. "Whatever you''re doing," he muttered through gritted teeth, "do it faster!" Cassian struggled against his clone, the fight clearly turning against him. Without his Domain aiding him in defense, the clone''s relentless attacks left numerous wounds on his body. However, thanks to his immunity to pain, the injuries didn''t slow him down much, though they painted a grim picture of his condition. Blocking another fierce strike, Cassian''s smirk returned despite his bloodied state. His face, veins popping from exertion and anger, twisted into an expression of mockery as he stared at the clone''s identical visage. "They should''ve at least tried to make you as handsome as me," he sneered, his tone dripping with derision. The taunt struck a nerve. The clone''s expression twisted with fury as it shoved Cassian back, charging at him with renewed aggression. Its blade came down in a brutal arc, but Cassian, still smirking, deftly deflected the strike to the side. With a smooth, almost leisurely motion like a flowing leaf, he stepped into the clone''s guard. His sword moved with deadly precision, plunging into the clone''s chest as it stumbled forward, unable to recover from its overextended attack. Cassian leaned in slightly, watching as the light faded from his doppelg?nger''s eyes. "Guess that''s the difference between the original and a cheap copy," he muttered, yanking his blade free as the clone crumpled to the ground. Cassian''s eyes shifted to the bag slung over his shoulder, now alive with activity. Colorful lights shimmered and glowed brighter and brighter, signaling that the process had begun. His gaze moved to the clone he had just slain. Without hesitation, he tore into its chest, pulling out the still-beating heart. Opening the glowing bag, its swirling lights of different colors casting an eerie glow on his bloodied face, Cassian held the warm heart in his hand. His Domain''s deep red energy began to flow toward it, seeping into the organ and causing it to glow with the same crimson hue. Once the transformation was complete, he tossed the now-pulsating heart into the bag. "It''s done," he muttered to himself, then shouted, "Everyone, get ready! Let''s meet on the other side!" With those words, Cassian hurled the glowing bag into the sky. The lights within intensified, pulsing and shifting faster and faster. The colors sharpened into a brilliant white light that pierced through the canopy of tall trees, growing so bright it was blinding to anyone who dared to look directly at it. Suddenly, the light became unstable, as if it could no longer be contained within the bag. In an instant, it exploded with an immense wave of energy. The surrounding treetops disintegrated into dust in the blink of an eye, the force of the blast leaving a barren circle in the once-dense forest. Far away, in a vast clearing where one of the five massive transporter doors stood, a loud cracking sound echoed. The guards stationed nearby turned toward the source in surprise, their expressions shifting to shock as they saw a large fracture running down one of the towering pillars of the door. Before they could react, the entire structure erupted. The black material of the transporter door shattered violently, sending shards flying in all directions as the ground quaked beneath their feet. The sheer force of the explosion was overwhelming, and the transporter gate nearby wasn''t spared¡ªit cracked under the pressure, groaning as fractures spread across its surface. But the destruction didn''t end there. Moments later, another blast followed, this one far more devastating. Unlike the raw force of the first explosion, this one unleashed a fiery inferno, consuming everything in its radius. Flames roared to life, engulfing the surroundings in a blinding burst of heat and light, followed by a deafening roar as the second explosion obliterated anything left standing. Explore stories at empire Evans was in his office when the first blast reached his ears, shaking the ground and rattling the windows. Shocked, he immediately moved toward the exit, but before he could make it far, the second explosion erupted. Even at nearly half a kilometer away, the sheer force of the blast sent a powerful shockwave barreling toward him, pushing him back. The intense heat from the explosion scorched the air, making his skin prickle painfully as if it might burn. Instinctively, Evans cloaked himself in his dark green Domain, shielding his body from the worst of the heat. His voice rang out, sharp and urgent, "What happened?" A mage came rushing into view, his face pale and panicked. "We''re not sure, sir!" he stammered. "The blast came from the Den of Fairies. We were conducting the final test there¡­" Evans''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed the mage''s panicked explanation. His voice was cold and commanding as he barked, "Find out exactly what happened! Get me a report from the observers monitoring that training ground¡ªnow!" The mage nodded hastily and rushed off, his robes flapping as he disappeared into the chaos. Evans turned his gaze toward the source of the explosions, but his view was obscured. A massive cloud of dust hung over the area where the five teleport gates once stood, making it impossible to discern the extent of the damage. Evans frowned deeply, his concern growing as he assessed the situation. With a sharp motion, he summoned a long, gleaming shaft into his hands¡ªa weapon as much as a symbol of his authority. Gripping it tightly, he turned to another subordinate who approached nervously. "After you get the full report, find Sir James," Evans ordered, his tone brooking no argument. "I want him here immediately." The subordinate nodded and hurried off, leaving Evans alone for a moment. He exhaled sharply, frustration etched across his face. "Why now?" he muttered to himself, his grip tightening on the shaft. "Why did this shit have to happen when we were just done?" The weight of the situation bore down on him, but Evans forced himself to focus. Whatever had caused the catastrophe, it wasn''t over yet. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 216 Mr Head Examiner Evans strode forward, his long shaft held defensively in both hands, his eyes scanning the dense cloud of dust that obscured his path. Each step was deliberate, his posture tense and ready for any surprise attack. The heat and lingering tremors in the ground served as constant reminders of the devastation he was walking into.The closer he got to the site of the teleportation gates, the thicker the dust became, stinging his eyes and throat. His Domain flared faintly around him, a protective layer of dark green energy that kept him alert and shielded from potential threats. Stay connected through empire As the dust began to thin slightly, revealing the devastation ahead, Evans froze. His jaw clenched as he took in the sight before him. Where the five massive teleportation gates had once stood, there were now five glowing blue portals, each the size of an average human. The shimmering energy within them flickered erratically, as though barely stable. "Damn it!" Evans cursed, his voice echoing in the ruined clearing. He knew exactly what those portals represented¡ªand how much they had cost. Each gate had been an investment of tens of thousands of gold coins, a fortune spent to ensure the success of their plans. His grip on the shaft tightened as his anger bubbled over. The destruction of the gates wasn''t just a setback; it was a financial and logistical disaster. Evans let out a frustrated growl, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of survivors or an explanation for what had gone so horribly wrong. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This wasn''t supposed to happen," he muttered under his breath, his mind racing to piece together what could have caused such catastrophic failure. He turned sharply, shouting into the still-settling dust, "Report! Someone tell me what the hell is going on here!" But the only response was the eerie hum of the unstable portals and the distant crackle of lingering energy in the air. As Evans stood there, seething and scanning the ruins, the glowing blue portals began to emit a low, ominous buzz. The sound grew louder and sharper, a mix of hums and erratic pops that set his nerves on edge. He instinctively shifted into a defensive stance, his grip tightening on the shaft as his Domain flared faintly around him. Suddenly, with a sharp pop, a figure was violently ejected from one of the portals, landing with a thud on the ground. Before Evans could react, more figures began to spill out, each one tumbling onto the charred earth with groans of pain and disorientation. From one of the piles of dust-covered bodies, a familiar voice groaned, "Fuck! I feel like my body was first squeezed and churned into powder, then reconstructed again from scratch!" "Me too¡­" another voice muttered, sharing the sentiment, cutting through the tension. Evans, standing rigid, turned sharply toward the voice, trying to place its owner. As the dust settled further and faces became clearer, his eyes landed on a red-haired boy rising to his feet. Evans''s expression shifted to one of shock, his surprise mirrored on the boy''s face. The boy''s lips twisted into a sly smirk as he locked eyes with Evans. "Oh, Mr Head Examiner.. I was hoping to see you here," he said with mock cheerfulness. Before Evans could respond, the boy suddenly vanished from his spot in a blur of speed. The next instant, his sword came slashing toward Evans. Caught off guard but not unprepared, Evans reacted instinctively. His long shaft intercepted the blade with a sharp clang, sparks flying as the weapons clashed. The force of the attack pushed Evans back a step, his eyes narrowing with frustration. "You dare?" Evans growled, his voice low and laced with anger. "How the hell did you get out of there?" Cassian laughed, his red hair glinting in the eerie light of the still-glowing portals. His stance was casual, almost mocking, as he twirled his sword and took a step back, readying himself for another attack. "Why would a dead man want to know that?" Cassian spat, his voice dripping with venom. As he spoke, his dark red Domain erupted around him, releasing a suffocating wave of killing intent. The sheer intensity of it stunned everyone nearby, freezing them in place. For many, this was the first time they had ever felt such overwhelming bloodlust from Cassian. Close to him stood the red-haired boy who had escaped the den of fairies, along with others who had managed the same. Their numbers were significant, and the sight of Cassian clashing with Evans immediately set them on edge. Without hesitation, they shifted into fighting stances, their expressions hardening as they prepared for battle. Cassian didn''t waste time. He launched a relentless flurry of attacks at Evans, each strike filled with fury and precision. Evans, though caught off guard by the intensity, held his ground. To Cassian''s surprise, Evans was only a Third Circle Warrior¡ªa strong one, no doubt, but far from invincible. In another situation, Cassian might have avoided a direct confrontation, but his anger and the urgency of the moment left no room for hesitation. His voice rang out above the chaos, sharp and commanding. "Everyone, run!" he shouted, his sword clashing violently against Evans''s weapon. "I''ll hold him here. Kill anyone who tries to stop you!" Larick glanced at Amina, curious to see what she would do next. His expression quickly turned to one of shock as she suddenly lunged at him. "Fuck! The clones made it out too!" he yelled, his voice laced with alarm. His shout sent a ripple of tension through the group. Those who had managed to escape the den of fairies and were confirmed to be the real ones exchanged wary glances, suspicion flickering in their eyes. Trust was a fragile thing now, especially with the possibility of clones among them. Meanwhile, Cassian was locked in a desperate struggle with Evans. Despite his relentless attacks, it was clear he was at a severe disadvantage. As a mere First Circle Warrior, he lacked the raw strength and stamina to go toe-to-toe with Evans for long. The only thing keeping him in the fight was the element of surprise and his willingness to push himself to the absolute limit. "Damn it," Cassian growled under his breath, gritting his teeth as his blade clashed against Evans''s. His strikes were fueled by sheer determination, but the strain was beginning to show. Chapter 217 Cassian vs. Evans As the blast sent guards from the walls rushing toward the source of the explosion, Cassandra hurriedly joined them, sprinting across the vast, chaotic grounds. The closer she got, the more certain she became¡ªCassian was there. Her suspicions deepened as she caught sight of numerous children emerging from the swirling dust, some clearly mages, others warriors, all running in panic. Amid the chaos, some were even fighting the guards in a desperate attempt to escape the prison-like facility."What the hell is happening here?" Cassandra muttered to herself, her tone a mix of confusion and shock. The sight before her was overwhelming, but pieces of the puzzle started falling into place. These children, she realized, were likely participants in the Valtross Academy exams. And while their frantic flight suggested a clear reason to escape, the infighting among them added a layer of confusion. Though baffled, Cassandra didn''t pause to make sense of it all. Instead, she focused on the source of the oppressive killing intent emanating from deeper within the chaos. She dashed toward it, her grip tightening on her spear. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. A shimmering silver field of energy enveloped her just as a metallic, transparent barrier slammed into it with a powerful force. Cassandra''s eyes widened in shock as she braced herself. Enjoy new adventures from empire The barrier wasn''t random¡ªit belonged to a guard, his massive axe pressing hard against Cassandra''s spear. His voice boomed with accusation as he demanded, "Did you do this?" "So what if I did?" Cassandra snapped, her voice cold and defiant. Without hesitation, she kicked the man square in the chest, sending him stumbling backward. Seizing the opportunity, she lunged forward, her spear arcing downward in a powerful thrust. The guard barely managed to block the strike, but the force of the blow knocked him off his feet, leaving him sprawled on the ground. "Just get out of my way!" Cassandra growled. With a swift motion, she slashed her spear upward in a vertical arc, releasing a massive wave of silver energy. The light tore through the ground, carving a path of destruction as it surged toward the guard. His eyes widened in shock, and all he could do was brace himself, raising his axe defensively in a desperate attempt to absorb the impact. Meanwhile, the thick dust clouds from the earlier chaos were beginning to settle, the battlefield slowly coming into view. Amid the dispersing haze, a researcher mage hurried into the fray, his face pale with urgency. "Sir, intruders have breached the grounds!" the mage called out, spotting Evans locked in combat. "Sir James is handling them!" As he hurled fireballs across the chaotic battlefield, the situation spiraled further out of control. All the examinees who were still alive had managed to escape the training grounds. While the escape itself wasn''t entirely unexpected, the sheer suddenness of it had caught everyone off guard. These weren''t just any examinees¡ªthey were powerful noble children. The guards, despite their magical equipment, were no match for their fury. The enraged nobles unleashed their strength without restraint, cutting down guards wherever they stood. To the examinees'' surprise, the clones of the examinees¡ªonce formidable adversaries within the training grounds¡ªwere significantly weaker out here. Their diminished strength added another layer of confusion to the already chaotic scene, but it didn''t stop the nobles from tearing through anything and anyone in their path. To Larick''s surprise, it wasn''t just the warriors who had broken free; the mages examinees were also out and fighting fiercely as they attempted to escape. Taking down another opponent blocking his path, Larick found himself near the outer wall of the prison. He shouted over the chaos, "Let''s meet up once we''re out of here!" Amina and Selene seemed to have already made their escape, vanishing into the fray. Cassian, however, was in no position to respond. He was struggling against Evans, who relentlessly attacked with his staff. Evans had already managed to break several of Cassian''s bones, yet Cassian fought on, his determination unwavering. Though he wasn''t able to feel the pain or the toll on his body¡ªhis fury burned too hot. Cassian''s sole focus was on killing Evans, the man responsible for imprisoning him in the Den of Faires and endlessly tormenting him with those maddening clones. While Evans also grew increasingly furious at Cassian as one bad piece of news after another reached him. All the observation facilities under his command were being destroyed, and the research he had worked so hard on was being wiped out before his eyes. The clones, once a source of pride, were being slaughtered like lambs at the hands of their original counterparts. And the ones responsible for it were standing right in front of him, fueling his rage even more. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m going to break every bone in your body," Evans snarled, his voice seething with fury. "And as they heal, I''ll break them again and again, you wretched bastard!" With a roar, he dodged Cassian''s horizontal slash and slammed his shaft into his stomach, sending a spray of blood from his mouth. But Cassian, not able to feel the pain, simply grinned¡ªa bloodied smile that only made Evans'' anger flare higher. "That just makes me more certain I''m going to kill you," Cassian spat, his voice dripping with determination. He moved from his position like a sharp gale, flashing forward, attacking from the front, then to the side, moving in all directions. But Evans, his face twisted with fury, managed to block each of Cassian''s attacks, his staff a blur as it deflected every strike. In a sudden move, he caught Cassian''s rhythm, sweeping his staff in a wide arc. The motion sent a wave of energy rippling outward, forcing Cassian to halt his rapid attacks and quickly block the incoming blast. Cassian staggered back as the energy wave hit his block, the force reverberating through his arms. He gritted his teeth, shaking off the shock, and glared at Evans. Cassian knew the gap in their strength was vast, but his desire to kill Evans burned too fiercely to care. He didn''t know who was truly responsible for imprisoning him in the Den, but he was certain Evans had a hand in it. He needed to kill him¡ªnot only to satisfy the rage that had been building inside him for so long but also to uncover the twisted plans behind creating clones of the examinees. Whatever they were plotting, he had to stop it, starting with ending Evans. Chapter 218 Valtross fucked up James stood nearby, clutching his bloodied shoulder where a deep wound bled freely, his face pale but his voice steady as he asked Cassandra, "Who are you?"Cassandra, breathing heavily from her earlier fight, glanced at him but didn''t stop moving. Shaking her head, she replied, "I don''t have time." Her tone was clipped, focused entirely on the battle ahead. As she spoke, her sharp senses picked up on something that made her heart skip¡ªa shift in Cassian''s presence. His energy was waning, but his killing intent was rising, growing so oppressive it made her feel as though the air itself was suffocating. Her silver domain flared to life around her, a radiant aura of gleaming light that made her appear almost otherworldly. Without hesitation, she charged toward where Cassian was locked in a brutal fight. As she neared, the sight before her made her blood boil. Cassian was barely holding his own. His arms hung at odd angles, clearly broken, and his face was twisted, bruised and battered from repeated blows. Yet his eyes still burned with defiance, and his relentless attacks had left Evans visibly frustrated. Evans, on the other hand, looked as if his patience had finally snapped. His staff moved with brutal precision, each swing and strike aimed to crush Cassian entirely. "Stop it!" Cassandra''s voice rang out, sharp and commanding, cutting through the chaos like a blade. Both Cassian and Evans turned to look at her, their gazes locking onto her glowing form. Cassian staggered back, using the brief pause to create some distance, but Evans barely spared him a glance. His focus was now entirely on Cassandra, his expression shifting from anger to shock as he realized she was charging straight toward him. Before Evans could react, Cassandra hurled her spear with a force that made the very air tremble. The weapon tore through the battlefield like a silver comet, the sheer velocity causing the ground beneath its path to crack and split. Dust and debris were thrown into the air as the spear hurtled toward Evans with unrelenting speed. Everyone still on the battlefield watched the spear''s trajectory with wide eyes, their expressions a mix of shock and awe. The sheer power behind the throw was a stark reminder of the strength possessed by a Circle Warrior¡ªespecially one of such high caliber. Evans''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. For the first time, fear flickered across his face as he instinctively raised his staff to block the incoming attack. The spear, glowing with an intense silver light, struck the staff with devastating power. The staff, which hadn''t even shown a scratch from blocking Cassian''s relentless sword strikes, shattered the instant the spear made contact. Evans'' eyes widened in utter disbelief, his shock turning to horror as the spear continued its unstoppable path. It pierced through his chest effortlessly, leaving behind a massive, smoldering hole the size of a human head, smoke rising from the charred edges of the wound. A sickening burning smell filled the air as Evans''s body staggered, his face frozen in shock and pain. The light in his eyes faded as he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. The spear, now embedded deep into the ground behind him, pulsed with an otherworldly glow, as if it had consumed the very essence of its target. Cassian, still struggling to stay upright, looked at Cassandra with a mixture of gratitude and awe. Cassian chuckled weakly, brushing off some dirt from his torn sleeve as he stopped a few steps away from Cassandra. "I appreciate the concern, Detective, but I¡ª" Cassandra cut him off with a sharp smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Instead, her closed eyes and the vein twitching on her temple sent a clear signal of restrained annoyance. "My little sister was quite worried about you for some reason," she said, her voice sugary sweet but laced with an edge sharp enough to cut steel. Cassian froze mid-step, his smirk faltering as a bead of sweat rolled down his temple. "Oh, um... that''s, uh... really kind of her?" he stammered, instinctively taking a small step back. Cassandra''s forced smile widened, and her hands rested on her hips as she tilted her head slightly. "Yes, kind enough that she insisted I come here to make sure you weren''t getting yourself killed. Do you have any idea how annoying that was?" Cassian gulped, his usual cockiness slipping away. "Well, I mean... you know me, I''m a tough guy. No need for anyone to worry¡ª" "She cried," Cassandra interrupted, her smile dropping for just a moment as her closed eyes twitched. "Do you know how often my sister cries over anyone, Cassian?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He blinked, completely caught off guard. "Uh... never?" "Exactly!" Cassandra snapped, her smile snapping back into place, now unnervingly bright. "And yet here I am, running through chaos, dodging fireballs and clones, all because you made her cry. So, Cassian, do tell¡ªwhat exactly did you do to make my sweet, innocent sister worry so much?" Cassian laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck. "I mean, uh, she probably just misinterpreted something I said. You know how people can overthink¡ª" "Overthink?" Cassandra''s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper, her eyes still closed as her aura flared just enough to make him feel the weight of her presence. Enjoy new chapters from empire Cassian held up his hands defensively, the blood draining from his face. "Okay, okay! I''ll talk to her, apologize if I need to! No need to go all scary big sister on me." Cassandra''s smile finally softened, and she opened her eyes, though they still carried a warning. "Good. Because if I find out you upset her again..." She leaned in slightly, her silver domain flickering faintly around her. "You''ll be the one crying next time. Got it?" Cassian nodded rapidly, his cocky grin completely replaced by a sheepish expression. "Crystal clear." "Good," Cassandra said, straightening up and turning away, her expression neutral once more. "Now let''s focus on getting out of here alive, shall we?" Cassian nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips despite the tense situation. He couldn''t help but feel a small spark of warmth at the thought of Lumine worrying about him. After all, she was his official girlfriend, and knowing she cared enough to send her sister¡ªeven if Cassandra had clearly come here for other reason¡ªmade him oddly happy. Sure, Cassandra''s arrival wasn''t exactly by Lumine''s request, but the fact that she was here at all gave him a strange sense of reassurance. Enveloped in Cassandra''s shimmering silver domain, Cassian found himself whisked away from the battlefield in a blur of speed. The dense jungle around them became a smear of greens and browns as Cassandra moved with a purpose, her movements swift and unrelenting. It was clear she wasn''t taking any chances, determined to get as far away as possible before reinforcements arrived to aid their opponents. Cassian felt the calming influence of her domain wash over him, his broken bones shifting back into place and his torn flesh healing at an astonishing rate. A low groan of relief escaped him, though the strange, uncomfortable sensation of being healed, which never failed to make him shiver every time it happened. Turning his head slightly toward Cassandra, he asked with a mix of curiosity and lingering exhaustion, "How did you find out I was in such a fucked-up position?" Cassandra''s silver domain flickered momentarily as she spoke, her voice carrying a tinge of frustration. "I didn''t know you were sent here. The order came from above to check on you because, surprise, surprise, you didn''t send us any information for an entire month." Cassian tilted his head, curiosity flashing in his eyes as he asked, "What about these kids'' parents? Didn''t they raise hell with the academy? I mean, we''re talking noble kids here¡ªsome of them even royalty from their kingdoms. I doubt they''d sit quietly while their precious heirs are stuck in a death trap for this long." Cassandra''s lips curved into a dry, humorless smile. "They did. Letters, messengers, even threats. The academy''s higher-ups spun some nonsense about extended evaluations being part of a special curriculum for elite students. Apparently, they even sent fabricated progress reports to keep the parents pacified." Cassian snorted. "Special curriculum, my ass. More like special death sentences. And the parents bought that?" "They did... but they were already getting pretty pent up," Cassandra said with a wide grin, glancing at Cassian. "I just happened to come looking for you a bit earlier. By now, they''ve probably sent their own people here." Cassian couldn''t help but grin back, a mix of amusement and satisfaction playing on his face. "Oh, the academy really fucked up. After seeing how their kids were treated here? Those powerful families are going to flatten the place." Cassandra chuckled, her tone laced with mock sympathy. "I almost feel bad for the academy''s board. Almost. They have no idea what kind of storm is heading their way." Cassian smirked, shaking his head. "Serves them right. I was actually planning to ask my ''parents'' to do the same." "Your parents?" Cassandra shot him a confused look over her shoulder. Catching her confusion¡ªclearly, she was thinking of his real parents, who were long dead¡ªCassian chuckled. "No, not them. I meant the ones I''m pretending to be the son of, to infiltrate these exams." Realization dawned on Cassandra''s face, followed by a raised brow. "Oh, right. Your fake family. Guess they''d be more than willing to stir up some trouble for the academy, huh?" He considered asking Lady Katherine to lend a hand with the situation. Just the thought of her brought a sudden, heated sensation coursing through him, causing his smile to widen. The anticipation of seeing her again now lingered in his mind, Chapter 219 Circle Warrior & Their Essence half a day had passed since cassian and cassandra began their escape. seeing no signs of pursuit and knowing the journey ahead would take days, cassandra finally stopped. cassian, who had been asleep within her domain, stirred awake as he felt his body touch solid ground. the soft sound of water splashing nearby reached his ears."we''re stopping?" he asked, yawning as he glanced around. they were by a river¡ªnot a large one, but its gentle flow reflected the starry sky and the glowing full moon above. the moonlight shimmered on the rippling surface, casting a blurry yet mesmerizing glow. cassandra, letting out a tired sigh, perched herself on a boulder. "yeah¡­" she replied, her voice heavy with fatigue. days of staying awake and observing the valtross testing facility and then the fight had taken their toll. even as a 5th circle warrior, capable of enduring far more than most, she wasn''t immune to exhaustion. cassandra sat on the boulder, exhaling deeply as she leaned back slightly. with a casual motion, she made her spear vanish into thin air. one moment it was there, gleaming faintly in the moonlight, and the next, it was gone¡ªdisappearing as if it had never existed. he had read about the ability before¡ªit was called spatial space, something warriors could achieve upon reaching the third circle. mages had a similar skill tied to their own craft. the idea of weapons vanishing into thin air and reappearing at will fascinated him. cassian couldn''t wait to unlock that ability himself someday¡ªit just looked too cool to pass up. not fully understanding how it worked, cassian asked, "how does that even work?" "what?" cassandra replied, her tone casual as she slipped off her shoes. she dipped her surprisingly small feet¡ªconsidering her height¡ªinto the cool river water, a look of pure relief spreading across her face as the chill soothed her tired muscles. cassian felt a sudden, unexpected pang of arousal as his eyes lingered on cassandra''s feet submerged in the river. it caught him off guard¡ªhe hadn''t realized just how much he was attracted to such a simple thing. then again, every time he''d touched a woman''s feet in the past, it had led to sex, so the reaction wasn''t entirely surprising. unable to resist the opportunity to steer things in a familiar direction with cassandra, he reached toward her feet with a smile and asked, "the ability to store things in domains¡­" cassandra glanced at him, her lips curving into a faint smirk. "it''s tied to our domains," she said simply, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "our weapons are like extensions of us. once we reach a certain level of control, we can store them within our domains¡ªalmost like anchoring them to our will. it''s not magic, though it might look like it." cassian listened intently, his hand still inching closer to her feet, his mischievous smile lingering. "so, it''s more like... you''re bonding with the weapon on a deeper level?" he asked, his tone half-curious, half-teasing. cassandra raised an eyebrow at his question, but her smirk didn''t fade. "something like that. it''s about synchronization, trust, and mastery. you can''t just will it into existence without putting in the work. it takes years to refine that connection." seeing his hand on her foot, squeezing it gently, cassandra furrowed her brows and asked, confused, "and why, exactly, are you touching my feet?" cassian, unbothered by her question, let his thumb glide down the sole of her foot in a slow, deliberate motion, tracing a wave-like pattern from her toes to her heel. "well," he began with a grin, "you looked tired, and i happen to be pretty good at massages. plus, since you saved me earlier, i thought i''d return the favor by giving you a little relaxation as thanks." cassandra''s eyes narrowed slightly, though there was a faint flicker of amusement behind them. "and this was your grand idea of gratitude?" "of course," cassian replied smoothly, his hands continuing their careful work. "a warrior like you deserves to unwind every now and then. besides, i figured it''s better than just saying ''thank you'' and calling it a day." cassandra sighed, leaning back on her hands as if debating whether to let him continue. "you''re lucky i''m too tired to argue," she muttered, though the corners of her lips twitched as if suppressing a smirk. as cassian''s hands worked their magic on cassandra''s feet, she felt herself relaxing more with every passing moment. the tension that had gripped her body for days seemed to melt away under his skilled touch. a warm, soothing heat began to spread from her feet, traveling upward, as if his hands were coaxing her muscles into releasing all their fatigue. sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. she leaned back further, her arms barely supporting her weight as the cool night breeze brushed against her face. the contrast between the heat from his hands and the chill of the wind made her feel almost weightless, like she was floating in a state of bliss. cassandra let out a quiet sigh, her head tilting back slightly as her eyes fluttered shut. "¡­ i didn''t think a foot massage could feel this good," she murmured, her voice softer than usual. cassian chuckled softly, his fingers working methodically along the arch of her foot, pressing gently yet with purpose. "told you i was good at this," he teased, his touch moving closer to the tendons near her ankle. she flinched, a sweet sound escaping her lips as he applied just the right pressure. "nghhh, that felt so good..." her face softened in surprise as she felt her mana begin to flow more smoothly through her feet, a sensation she hadn''t expected. what had started as a simple request for relaxation now seemed to be offering more than she had imagined. her thoughts shifted as she became aware of the deeper effects his touch was having. looking at him, she asked, a little breathless, "can you massage my whole body?" cassian''s eyes widened slightly, not expecting her to be the one to make the offer. he quickly masked his surprise with a chuckle, his tone light and playful. "well, in that case, i won''t waste any time," he said, already moving to help her settle more comfortably. "let''s get you out of those clothes first... it''ll be easier to work the muscles that way." cassandra hesitated for a moment, not particularly eager to strip down, but the thought of using the massage to help ease the tension in her body and mind made her nod in agreement. "alright," she said, though her tone was cautious, "but let''s move to a safer spot first." she pointed to the opposite side of the river, her finger indicating a small wooden cabin that stood about a hundred meters away. "there''s a wooden house over there. we can head there. i stayed there while you searching for the academy''s testing site." "okay, let''s go..." cassian said, already recovered from his earlier wounds and not feeling as tired after having rested. as cassandra put her shoes back on, he took a few steps back from the river, then, without warning, he ran like the wind. in one fluid motion, he launched himself into the air, rising almost three times his height. cassandra watched in confusion as he began to fall, but something strange happened. instead of plummeting, he seemed to slow down, almost as if he were floating. it was like watching a leaf drift in the breeze. with an effortless step, cassian''s foot landed lightly on the river''s surface, causing only a slight ripple. it was smooth, controlled, and graceful, almost as if he were walking on solid ground. he continued forward, not like a gale now, but more like a fast-moving wind, swift and direct. with another step, he had crossed the river entirely, leaving cassandra surprised. amused and a little awestruck, cassandra muttered to herself, "what a monster... has he already mastered the footwork of his sword style?" she tightened her shoes, watching him walk ahead, barely breaking his stride. unlike cassian, who had made a bold jump, cassandra gracefully stepped back, gathering herself for a moment. then, with a fluid motion, she leaped into the air. her jump was different from cassian''s¡ªit wasn''t abrupt, but more like a beautiful star descending from the sky, soft and flowing. she landed near him effortlessly, barely making a sound as her feet met the ground, moving with a fluidity that almost mirrored the grace of his movements. stay tuned to empire she asked, "you''ve gotten better..." her smile was gentle, a mix of happiness and sadness. cassian smirked, a bit of pride evident in his voice as he nodded. "i did..." he spoke, with a glint of pride in his eyes, the kind that came from knowing he was constantly pushing the limits of his abilities. cassandra, however, couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and pity. as a circle warrior, she understood better than anyone that growth in this field came through facing increasingly difficult situations. the harder the challenge, the greater the reward. she was certain that his progress hadn''t come easily¡ªhe must have faced incredibly tough, almost hopeless challenges, and yet, he had triumphed over them. that was the source of his growth. but as much as she admired his strength, there was a sense of pity that followed. no one should have to endure such relentless hardships over and over again. constantly facing situations that seemed impossible could wear anyone down, leaving them drained, disillusioned, and on the verge of losing hope. still, she reminded herself that they were circle warriors. their essence lay in the strength of their will, and will, at its core, was simply another way of describing humanity''s ability to never lose hope. Chapter 220 Thighs are life (R-18) the time it took to move from the river''s shore to the wooden house had given cassian a chance to sober up a bit. as he glanced at cassandra, the thought of massaging her and having some fun still lingered in his mind, but the fact that her little sister was his girlfriend made him hesitant.before he could bring up the matter, cassandra, heading toward what looked like a small pond, spoke up. "before we start, no perverted stuff, okay?" she said firmly, adding, "i don''t want to complicate things with my sister''s boyfriend." cassian nodded, watching as cassandra took her shoes off again by the side of the pond. she glanced back at him and said, "i was thinking of washing up before the massage." noticing his face, which he''d cleaned earlier at the river, she pointed out the dried dust and blood still clinging to the rest of his body. "you should too. there''s another pond on the other side of the house. once you''re done, come inside¡ªand don''t wander off too far," she added before turning back to the water. cassian had initially decided not to indulge in anything perverted, but as cassandra mentioned washing herself with a faintly sad expression, almost as if mourning a missed opportunity, he felt a pang of regret. shaking off the thought, he headed to the pond to clean himself, realizing how filthy he had become. however, there was one glaring issue he hadn''t considered¡ªhe didn''t have any spare clothes. without a pocket space to store extras, the tattered remnants he wore were his only option, and those barely qualified as clothing anymore. unbothered for the moment, cassian descended into the pond fully naked, the cool water instantly soothing against his skin. the humid jungle, already sweltering from the heat of summer, had become even more oppressive after a recent rain, leaving the air thick and stifling. the cold water was a welcome relief, washing away not only the grime but also the discomfort of the sticky atmosphere. for a few moments, he simply stood in the water, savoring the cool sensation as it enveloped him, soothing his body and mind from the oppressive heat and humidity. gradually, he began to wash himself, the clear water around him turning murky as layers of grime and dirt dissolved away. by the time he was done, the once-pristine pond bore evidence of his cleansing. feeling refreshed, he finally stepped out of the water, droplets trailing down his skin as he stood on the bank. looking at the ragged remains of his clothes, cassian hesitated. the thought of putting the filthy, tattered fabric back on was unappealing, especially after finally feeling clean. glancing around for an alternative, his eyes fell on a tree near the pond with hand-sized leaves. s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. with a resigned sigh, he plucked a few of the larger ones, fashioning a makeshift covering. using four leaves¡ªtwo for the front and two for the back¡ªhe secured them around his waist with a stretchy, slim branch he stripped from the same tree. the result was a crude, temporary undergarment that offered modesty, if not comfort. continue your journey on empire "this should do for now," cassian muttered, adjusting his makeshift covering to ensure both his front and back were decently concealed. satisfied, he stepped into the wooden house, its creaky floorboards announcing his arrival. inside, cassandra was already lying on her stomach atop a makeshift bed of dried grass, her body relaxed as if she''d been waiting for him. the room was dim, but the silvery glow of moonlight streaming through the cracks in the dilapidated walls illuminated the scene enough for cassian to see her clearly. his breath hitched for a moment as his gaze fell upon her bare form, her smooth skin bathed in the ethereal light. the sight was unexpected, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words. knowing she had already sensed his presence, cassian moved toward her, his eyes involuntarily drawn to her form. as he approached, he couldn''t help but observe her body in greater detail. her milky-white skin, now tinged with a faint rosy hue, gave her an alluring radiance under the moonlight. being a circle warrior, her physique was impressively developed, with every muscle sculpted to near perfection. her broad back tapered gracefully to her strong, thick thighs and well-defined calves, each line and curve a testament to her training. yet, amidst the hardness of her warrior''s frame, her rounded buttocks stood out¡ªsoft and inviting, a stark contrast to the rest of her athletic build. "detective, before i begin, i need to ask¡ªdo you have any spare clothes? mine are completely ruined," cassian said, standing near her. cassandra, who had been lying in a relaxed state with her eyes closed, opened them in surprise. without looking directly at him, she asked, her voice laced with suspicion, "don''t tell me you''re naked too..." cassian glanced down at his makeshift leaf underwear, noting how poorly it was doing its job, especially with his body reacting to the sight of her bare form earlier. his expression turned mischievous as he replied in a tone that was both confused and teasing, "kind of..." cassandra kept her gaze firmly averted, her cheeks tinted a soft blush that cassian couldn''t see. "i said no perverted things¡­" she muttered, her voice tinged with embarrassment. cassian raised an eyebrow, his mischievous grin widening. "i''m not doing anything perverted. i just don''t have clothes. if you have a spare, give it to me." she shook her head, still avoiding his gaze. "i don''t have any right now." cassian sighed, throwing his hands up in mock exasperation. "then what am i supposed to do?" cassandra bit her lip, her thoughts swirling. ''i could search for something now¡­ but honestly¡­'' her gaze flickered to the grass beneath her, the cool blades brushing against her bare chest. ''i just want him to start the massage already.'' finally, she exhaled softly and said, "i''ll look in the morning. for now, just¡­ massage me." cassian''s grin grew even more devilish as he knelt beside her. "well, if you insist, detective. i make sure this is the best massage you''ve ever had." he began massaging her again, this time focusing more intently on her feet. the deep, steady pressure made her release sweet sounds as the tension in her body started to ease once more. this time, the flow of her mana became smoother and more immediate, as if it was responding to the touch. when cassian moved to massage her legs, the smoothness followed, flowing into them as well. as the mana flow became smoother and faster, she couldn''t help but rejoice. she hadn''t rejected his massage, and it made the discomfort of lying naked disappear. in fact, she didn''t mind doing it again if it improved her mana circulation. besides her domain, the flow of mana within a warrior''s body was crucial. while one could use their domain to smooth the flow, it was only temporary, and that temporary boost could cause problems later. but his massage didn''t seem to have that drawback. even the part where her feet had received the most attention was still flowing smoothly, and the efficiency of the flow had increased. ''i am so hard...'' cassian thought, struggling to keep his stiff length from brushing against cassandra as he continued the massage. its size made it increasingly difficult, especially now that he had moved on to her thighs. in the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the broken wooden walls, he could see her thighs clearly, their firmness evident beneath his hands. his gaze lingered for a moment on her rounded buttocks, which pressed together in a way that concealed her most sensitive areas. the sight was maddening, yet he forced himself to focus, his hands working methodically as his thoughts spiraled. cassian didn''t need to see more; her thighs alone were enough to captivate him. but he wasn''t going to do anything¡ªat least not now. as he massaged her thighs, his hands barely spanned half their width, even when using both. their sheer size amazed him, and their muscular firmness was a stark contrast to katherine''s or lucy''s. cassandra''s thighs were the largest he had ever encountered, their power undeniable. her tall frame carried them perfectly, making them look proportional alongside her equally rounded and sizable buttocks. from his vantage point, he could see hints of her breasts pressing against the grass, their fullness evident as parts of them were squeezed out from the sides. milky white and enticing, they added to the allure. cassian, still focused on massaging her thighs, couldn''t help but comment, "you have really big thighs, detective." cassandra raised an eyebrow at his words, her tone more curious than flustered. "what, you don''t like big thighs?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of challenge. but cassian wasn''t going to let him think about it for long. he squeezed one of her thighs¡ªnot gently, but with a need. "no, i love them to death. thighs are life..." he said, squeezing the thickest part of her thigh. "if we hadn''t agreed not to turn this into something perverted, i might''ve already finished just from looking at them..." cassandra didn''t believe a word he said, replying with a mocking tone, "yeah, yeah, i believe you... now stop the bullshit and just massage." "i''m not bullshitting..." cassian shot back, genuinely serious. "i''d be your slave for life if you just let me touch them once every day....." his words were heartfelt, but all he got in response was a chuckle. cassandra smirked and said, "yeah, yeah..." in a mocking tone, though it was different from before. cassian, feeling frustrated, couldn''t believe she wasn''t taking him seriously. this time, he wasn''t even trying to lead things toward intercourse. exasperated, he glanced down at his hard length and said, "if you don''t believe me, just look at this..." he pressed the tip of his penis against her thigh, which was warm from the massage but not as hot as him. she flinched slightly at the touch, shock crossing her face as she looked down at what he was pressing against her. Chapter 221 Worship (R-18) "what the fuck are you doing?" cassandra asked, her shocked expression fixed on the head of his large member pressing against her thigh, and now even rubbing against it."just showing you how much i love your thighs," cassian replied with a smirk, not stopping his actions. at first, he had only meant to prove how arousing her thick thighs were, but now that the cat¡ªor in his case, the mouse¡ªwas out of the bag, he figured he might as well keep going. cassandra jerked her thigh to push his member away, her expression turning angry. "stop it!" she snapped, getting up and covering her breasts with one arm. however, she could only cover her nipples, as her chest was too large to be concealed even with both arms. her thick thighs pressed tightly together to shield her core, but cassian still caught a glimpse of her unruly silver-blonde pubic hair. "i said no perverted things!" she added firmly, her tone sharp. but cassian leaned closer, showing no signs of stopping. "believe me, i really didn''t want to do anything ''perverted'' at first..." he said, placing his hands on her tightly pressed thighs. "but how could i stop myself after seeing your naked body? you have no idea how hard it is." cassandra, hearing his words, flushed slightly and turned her face away, avoiding his gaze. his smile lingered as her eyes inadvertently drifted downward, landing on his hard length. unable to stop herself, she muttered, "well, it''s clearly really hard..." "what?" cassian asked, not able to hear her clearly. cassandra blushed again, quickly darting her eyes in another direction as she stammered, "nothing... and stop coming closer to me!" her voice was stern, but her expression betrayed her, as she avoided meeting his gaze. cassian''s hands on her thighs met little resistance as he began to part them, encouraging him to lean in even closer. her hair, tied back in a ponytail, left her face and neck fully exposed. he couldn''t resist placing a soft kiss on her cheek before trailing down to her neck. though not slender, her neck was still beautiful, inviting him to kiss and gently suck on the tender skin. she tried to resist, raising her shoulder in an attempt to shield herself while saying, "stop it! what would lumine think if she found out about this?" "i''ll deal with that when she knows," he whispered. with her thighs now fully parted, cassian moved closer between them, his hands firmly gripping her hips. he continued to leave a trail of kisses along her neck, shifting to the other side when she blocked him from continuing on first side. sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''why am i getting aroused?'' cassandra questioned herself, even as she continued rejecting cassian''s advances. she kept saying no, her hands weakly pushing him back. if she truly wanted to, she could have easily slammed him into the wooden wall with just one push¡ªbeing a circle warrior gave her that strength. at first, she had considered it, but not anymore. she allowed his hands to squeeze her hips and let him press himself against her. his kisses trailed from her neck, moving closer to her lips. when his mouth finally claimed hers, the last bit of resistance in her body melted away. her hands, already resting on his back, began to feel the firm muscles beneath her fingers. yet, even as she responded, a part of her mind lingered on thoughts of lumine. she really didn''t want to do this with her sister''s boyfriend, but, unfortunately, her body betrayed her. unusually aroused and heated, the frustration from weeks of constant running and working had left her pent-up. now, all that tension was bursting out uncontrollably. cassian''s desire for her body¡ªone she didn''t even consider particularly attractive¡ªonly amplified the storm of emotions and sensations she was struggling to resist. all the while, she kissed him back, her hardened nipples pressing firmly against his chest. cassian reveled in his successful seduction, his confidence surging. his makeshift leaf underwear had already torn apart, leaving his large member standing rigid, brushing against her toned stomach. slowly, he leaned forward, guiding her to lay back against the dried grass. her thighs remained spread around him, his body pressing closer with each passing moment. as he started to grind against her, his hands moved to her thighs, squeezing them with an almost desperate need. urging her to wrap her legs around him, cassian paused as she broke the kiss, her breath warm against his lips. "promise me you won''t tell anyone about what we''re about to do here," she said, her tone serious. smirking, cassian nodded, his hands leaving her thighs to squeeze her breasts instead. he took a moment to admire them¡ªher delicate pink nipples, surrounded by modest areolas that perfectly suited her fair, reddish-tinged skin. the sight made his mouth water. she continued, her voice firm. "especially lumine. she can''t ever know about this, okay?" cassian had planned to address that himself later, but now that she''d brought it up, he wasn''t about to refuse. his smirk widened into a grin as he replied, "you said it." leaning toward her, he continued, "now let me worship your hot body for a bit..." he took her nipple and the surrounding area into his mouth, sucking it hard as his hand squeezed them from the middle, making her nipples stuck out while more of breast fit into his mouth. cassandra let out a soft moan, her hands gripping his head as her thighs finally wrapped around cassian''s waist. the sensation aroused him further as he moved to suck on her other breast, the one he''d just left now glistening with his saliva, looking even more enticing as it stood erect, responding to the arousal. cassandra looked down at him as he sucked on her breasts, moaning sweetly and biting her bottom lip. he left a trail of kisses from her breast to her shoulder, prompting her to raise her arm. and as she did, she exposed her slightly sweaty, smooth, and hairless armpit, filled with her natural scent. cassian, clearly enjoying it, kissed and sucked on her skin, the sensation tickling and arousing her further. she felt as though he was truly worshiping her body as she have never even herself smell her her own armpits and yet the way he kissed it, treating it like something delicious, only heightened her arousal. discover more content at empire Chapter 222 stay tuned with empireas he finally pulled away, leaving her armpit tingling, he moved to the other one, doing the same. cassandra, breathless from moaning, felt her armpits become as shiny as her nipples from his saliva, as he finished with them. looking at his work, he smiled at her before lowering himself to kiss and lick her stomach, his hands gently squeezing her waist as they moved lower, toward her thighs. he gently pushed them apart, and she instinctively tried to stop him, anticipating what he might do next. "don''t do it there..." she said in a low tone, looking down at him from between her big breasts. cassian, however, was focused on kissing her stomach, teasing her sensitive navel. the sensation made her arch her back, pressing her stomach against his face as she said, "that''s the main part of my body worship ritual. how could i not?" "it''s not clean..." she said, blushing deeply, which only made cassian''s smile widen as he replied, "that''s just how i like it." as he moved lower, a richer, more intoxicating scent greeted him, even stronger than before. making his lips trailed kisses down it more fast as only slowing when they were over her damp pubic area, making her tremble and moan softly. afraid, she tried to close her thighs before he could go further, his hands firmly kept them spread and pushed back. as he kissed through the soft, denser patch of hair, his lips inching closer to the warm, wetter skin below. which made him pause for a moment as he leaned back slightly to take in the view. sear?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. cassandra blushed even harder as she watched him, but she didn''t say a word, her hands now holding her legs wide open on their own. with his hands free, cassian let them glide from under her knees, trailing down her thick thighs to her buttocks, all while his eyes stayed locked on her folds for the first time. they looked beautiful and delicate, their pinkish hue arousing him even more as her unruly, curly silver pubes framed them perfectly. unable to resist, he used his fingers to gently spread them, exposing her moist, glistening insides. leaning in, he gave them a slow, thorough lick from bottom to top, drawing a loud, lingering moan from cassandra that matched the intensity of his lick. his nose was filled with her intoxicating, erotic scent, and his mouth was overtaken by her even more addictive taste. it only drove him to delve deeper, sucking on her folds as he pressed his lips harder against her. at the same time, she instinctively pressed her hips upward, as if urging him to taste her even more. her moans grew louder as she held her legs spread wide, making it clear that she didn''t want him to stop. and he had no intention of stopping¡ªnot until he''d had his fill, which didn''t seem likely anytime soon, or until she reached her climax, which she was clearly approaching. her moans grew louder as she cried out, "i''m cumming..." the words only made cassian suck on her even more eagerly. cassandra looked down at him with teary eyes, moaning uncontrollably as a rush burst from her folds. cassian''s face was suddenly splashed with a warm spray of fluid, startling him slightly from the unexpected impact. however, he wasn''t surprised and kept licking her as more of the fluid gushed out, covering his face and dripping down. when he couldn''t continue any longer, he leaned back, his face glistening and dripping, and used his fingers to coax even more of it out, letting it splash onto him. smiling, he watched the display, clearly enjoying every moment. finally, as cassandra finished her water show, her folds still trickling with liquid as she trembled, cassian, now fully aroused, moved from between her spread legs toward her face. his face still wet, as smiled down at her. she, breathless and with an apologetic tone, said, "sorry, i didn''t mean to do it..." cassian shook his head with a smirk, leaning down to whisper, "no need..." before capturing her lips in a kiss, letting her taste herself. pulling back slightly, he added with a teasing grin, "you''re more than welcome to do it again, as many times as you want¡ªpreferably on my face." cassandra blushed deeply, remaining silent as she watched cassian. he looked down, his hand gently pressing his member against her still orgasming folds, as it glide over them with ease that caused her to gasp softly. the sensation was overwhelming, drawing out another quiet moan from her lips. he leaned in closer, his voice husky as he whispered, "it''s time. i can''t hold back any longer..." as she heard this, her eyes widened in shock. panic swept over her, and she gasped, ''but i''m still... c-coming...'' her voice grew louder, but cassian, seemingly unfazed, continued, his focus elsewhere as he pushed forward, entering her even as she was still caught in the throes of her pleasure. her body reacted, her fluids flowing faster as her orgasm stretched longer. breathless from the sudden intrusion, she couldn''t find her voice. cassian, also overwhelmed by the moment, muttered, "you''re so tight..." as he pushed deeper into her, barely halfway inside. her folds tightened further, spasming with each movement. through teary eyes, she glared at him, anger flashing in her gaze as she breathlessly managed to say, "you''re too big, idiot..." cassian smiled proudly, though a hint of pain flickered across his expression. "thanks..." he muttered before pushing all of himself inside in one smooth motion, both of them frozen in place as he did. their chests pressed together as he, unable to hold back after a month of restraint, succumbed to the overwhelming pleasure and orgasmed. her folds spasmed against him, tightening with each pulse. and her, well her folds continued the water show, but this time it sprayed across his stomach instead of his face as he remained deep inside her, finally releasing his essence within her, filling her completely. completely spent, he smiled, breathing heavily. "sorry for the quick nut.... i haven''t done this in a while," he said. cassandra, still caught in the aftershocks of her orgasm, remained in a daze, not paying much attention to him. tiredly, he pulled himself up from her chest and added, "but now you''re in for good and long wienering... so try to stay awake." grabbing her hips again, she felt his member, which had begun to soften, suddenly stir back to life with renewed hardness, making her come out of daze in panic again. Chapter 223 Bad big sister (R-18) "ahhh... nghh... ahhh..." cassandra moaned loudly, her breasts bouncing with each movement. cassian gripped her arms firmly, pulling her back and using them like handles as he thrust his hips forcefully against her buttocks, driving into her with unrelenting intensity.she climaxed once more, her body trembling as he continued to ravage her, having abandoned the delicate worship of earlier for pure, unrestrained pleasure. and she loved it. turning her face to the side, she met him with hungry kisses, her breaths ragged as she arched her back, offering herself fully and making it easier for his relentless thrusts to connect with hers. her muscular body was perfectly proportioned for her tall frame¡ªbroad hips, a full chest, and a slim waist accentuated by her toned abdomen, now stretched taut, making her look even more alluring. her thick thighs, flexing under the strain and glistening with sweat, only added to her irresistible appeal. cassian couldn''t help but wish he had more hands to explore every inch of her, to feel her entirely as his thick member molded her folds to its shape, keeping her completely filled with every thrust. cassandra, fully stretched and feeling pleasure in every perfect spot within her folds, couldn''t imagine a more perfect match. between her moans, she managed to gasp, "you''re so good... do me harder..." cassian delivered exactly what she craved, releasing her arms and gripping her hips firmly. in a classic doggy style, he began driving his hips harder, the sharp sound of skin meeting skin echoing through the old wooden house. cassandra, on all fours with a wide smile, let go of all the guilt she had felt earlier of having sex with her sister''s boyfriend. cassian''s eyes were captivated by the sight of her muscular back, perfectly arched in this position. the view only heightened his arousal, but what thrilled him even more was the strange pleasure of making such a strong woman squirm beneath him, completely yielding in such a submissive pose. he hadn''t realized how intoxicating it could be¡ªboth physically and mentally. as his entranced gaze traveled down to her butt, his hands gripped it tightly, savoring its smoothness and using it as a perfect anchor to guide his thrusts. taking in its size and flawless shape, he couldn''t help but murmur with a teasing grin, "i don''t think i''ll ever get enough of your butt... detective." cassian leaned forward, his lips brushing against the back of her neck as his hips maintained their steady rhythm. she arched her neck to the side, giving him easier access, her breath hitching with every movement. he trailed soft kisses along her skin, savoring the way her body reacted to him. lost in the moment, he bit down gently on her neck, drawing a louder moan from her as her body tensed in response. the warmth of his release followed, filling her once more, the sensation making her body jolt slightly. her folds, still sensitive, responded with another spray of liquid, though this time it was only a weak stream. the lingering shivers left her feeling lightheaded, her body surrendering entirely as blissful tears escaped the corners of her eyes. cassian rested his weight against her for a moment, catching his breath as he stayed close, his movements slowing to a stop. he didn''t rush to pull away, letting the orgasmic haze linger a little longer. cassandra, still releasing weak streams of liquid, shivered slightly from the sensations, unable to control the flow as it was overwhelmingly orgasmic. she was breathing heavily when suddenly, her lips were sealed again by cassian''s. he grabbed her chin, turning her face to kiss her hungrily. as they kissed, they shifted positions, now lying side by side, facing each other. cassian''s hands continued to explore her body, focusing mainly on her thighs and butt, occasionally caressing her breasts, as he ground against her. enjoy new chapters from empire "i have a question..." cassandra said, breaking the kiss, looking a bit confused. cassian smiled, playfully squeezing her buttocks and spreading them, gesturing for her to ask away. cassandra, rubbing his back, asked, "how are you so good at this?" she paused, then added, "no offense, but aren''t you a bit young? i mean, you''re just kid....." as she said this, a wide-eyed look crossed her face, and she let out a small laugh. "well, now that i''ve actually said it," she giggled, "i just realized... i''ve had sex with a kid!" she paused, then raised an eyebrow, adding, "guess i''m officially a pedophile. should i start keeping candies in my pocket?" cassian chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "you don''t need candies for that, detective," he teased, giving her a playful wink. "this big ass is enough for me to follow you like a puppy." he slid his hand down her crack, grabbing one of her buttocks, making her laugh as she shifted back to the topic. "but seriously," she continued, "how are you so good at it? my legs are trembling... and not to brag i am a fifth circle warrior, it''s not easy to make me tremble." cassian smiled smugly, clearly relishing the praise. he leaned in, placing a kiss on her cheek, but not before tucking a strand of her messy hair behind her ear. "it''s simple," he said, his voice oozing with confidence, "i have a lot of experience." cassandra raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk curling on her lips. "with who? lumine?" she teased, her curiosity mixed with a hint of embarrassment, as she was talking about her little sister. cassian''s smile faltered, a guilty look crossing his face. "well, that... i haven''t been with her yet," he admitted. "what?" cassandra''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at him, her expression a mix of disbelief and anger. she let out a nervous laugh, her voice tinged with frustration. "then with who?" she demanded. shaking her head with a guilty and shocked expression, she muttered, "i can''t believe i had sex with my sister''s boyfriend before she did... i messed up." she grabbed her head, her face contorted with disbelief. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 224 Cassian a manipulator (R-18) cassian looked at her with a sympathetic expression, seeing the worry on her face. "it''s not your fault, detective. i seduced you," he said, his voice reassuring as he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him.but she still looked concerned. "but i shouldn''t have been seduced, especially by my sister''s boyfriend." cassian couldn''t argue with that logic; she was right. however, he still wanted to keep things going. he gently lifted her legs, placing them over his lap before picking her up and guiding her to sit on his lap. "to tell you the truth," he said with a playful smile, "i really like older women like you." cassandra raised an eyebrow and asked, "older women?" looking offended. "older than me by at least double digits," cassian replied with a smile. "that doesn''t mean i don''t like lumine¡ªit''s just that she''s a bit younger and not really ready for this, so i''m taking my time with her. as for you, having done it before her, don''t let it bother you too much. like you''re fine with me being with others, she''ll be too..." cassandra shot him an amused smile, her eyebrow arching as she debated whether to be annoyed at how genuine he seemed. "why? because you''re so manipulative?" she teased, her tone laced with sarcasm. "and just gonna manipulate her to accept it, the same way you''re working your charm on me right now." ''sort of...'' cassian gave her a sheepish smile, realizing she had caught on, but with her already naked and sitting in his lap, he replied, "you''re sharp, detective. but i''m telling the truth. and if telling the truth is manipulative, then sure, i guess i''m guilty of that." cassandra chuckled at his response, grabbing his cheek and pulling it with a playful yet annoyed smile. "i didn''t know you were such a clever brat," she said. cassian grinned, his hand caressing her thigh as she continued, her tone suddenly firm. "just don''t hurt lumine. if you do, i swear i''ll kill you." her expression turned sharp and threatening as she added, "and as for her being fine with you being with other women? i don''t care. just make sure she never finds out about us." "i won''t..." cassian nodded, his expression serious. then, a sly smile spread across his face as he added, "now that we''re done with the serious talk, how about another round?" he gestured toward his member, standing tall between her thick thighs, clearly ready for action. cassandra''s stern expression softened, her eyes glimmering with desire as a blush spread across her face. she glanced at him and murmured, "just for tonight, okay?" any trace of guilt or serious talk had vanished from her face, replaced by longing. cassian chuckled, nodding with a playful grin. "wanna take the lead this time?" he asked, his tone teasing. sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. her blush deepened at his question, and she blurted out, "i don''t know, just start first, and i''ll see..." cassian smirked, amused by her reaction. no matter how strong a woman was, he found, they always looked adorable when they blushed. chuckling softly, he captured her lips in a passionate kiss. one hand slid up from her waist to squeeze her breast, while the other teased her inner thigh, his fingers brushing against her moist, his semen leaking folds, drawing a shiver from her. slowly, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a deep, lingering kiss. as the moments passed, their kisses grew hungrier and more breathless, her lips sucking on his and her tongue moving with hurried, eager motions. she shifted, crossing her legs around his waist, now sitting face-to-face with him. her movements became bolder as she began grinding her hips, her soft buttocks pressing against his lap and his hard length nestled between her folds, sending waves of heat through both of them. the blush from earlier was nowhere to be seen as she rubbed her hardened nipples against his chest, her perfectly proportioned breasts pressing against him. cassian relished the sensation, his hands eagerly squeezing them. adjusting himself, he spread his legs and slid down slightly, his back now resting against the wall. cassandra caught the hint, raising her hips as her hands moved hurriedly. her lips never left his, their kisses fueled by pure heat. grabbing his rigid member, she guided it to her slick folds and slowly lowered herself onto him. a long, muffled moan escaped into his mouth as her eyes closed, her expression one of pure euphoria as she took him in completely. she let the sensation of being completely filled wash over her, her body trembling slightly as she sat on him with his length buried fully inside. cassian, too, wore a mixed expression of pleasure and strain, her tight folds squeezing him almost unbearably. his hands gripped her waist firmly, holding her in place as they both adjusted to the overwhelming intensity of their connection. he opened his eyes, taking a moment to truly admire her. her flawless face, framed by long, flowing blonde hair, seemed even more alluring. her big silver eyes sparkled against her slightly sharp facial features, adding to her captivating beauty. his gaze drifted down to her chest, now fully in view, right before him. her breasts were large, perfectly shaped, and enticingly natural with a slight, perfect sag. her hardened nipples, surrounded by goosebumps, seemed to beg for his attention. as she arched her back, her toned abdomen flexed, highlighting the subtle definition of her muscles against her small waist. lower down, the sight of her damp curls and the way her folds spread open, completely enveloping his length, sent a wave of heat through him. everything about her was mesmerizing, and cassian couldn''t help but mutter, "your body is a magnificent piece of art, detective..." your next journey awaits at empire with that, he leaned in and took one of her hardened nipples into his mouth. cassandra, still adjusting to the fullness of his length as her folds pulsed around him, let out a moan that echoed through the room. her body jerked instinctively, but cassian only pulled her closer, pressing her chest against his face as he sucked on her breast with fervor. her moans grew louder, her hands instinctively grabbing his head¡ªnot to pull him away, but to encourage him, pushing him deeper into her chest. the intensity of his actions sent shivers down her spine, and as the heat between them rose, she began to move her hips. slowly at first, her soft, slick folds glided up and down his length in small, teasing motions. Chapter 225 The old world the night had been long, much to cassian''s fortune, as it gave him more time with cassandra. now, after a refreshing bath and some rest, they shifted their focus to hunting for food to replenish the energy spent the previous night. cassian stood in the middle of the river, his sword held steady in a poised stabbing position.with swift, precise movements, he struck the water multiple times in the blink of an eye, his sword leaving faint afterimages in its wake. when he paused, there were five fish skewered on his blade, their bodies wriggling briefly before going still as blood trickled down the metal surface. satisfied with the successful hunt¡ªeach fish weighing at least a kilogram, enough to fill their stomachs¡ªcassian stepped out of the river, a triumphant grin on his face. "i caught some, detective!" he called out, his voice carrying excitement as he held up his catch. "alright, skin and gut them while i search for more dry wood to burn. there isn''t much left after the rain these past few days," cassandra said, stacking a few arm-sized logs before heading off to gather more. the jungle felt significantly less dangerous than before. cassandra had sensed a lot of people nearby¡ªnot academy students but adults. cassian had seen them too, accompanied by others around his age, which could only mean one thing: the parents of the examinees had arrived. this also signified that the university of valtross was officially over. cassian could already imagine the shock people would feel when they discovered that a prestigious academy had been secretly creating clones of its students, killing the real ones, and replacing them with those clones. unbeknownst to him, cassian was in for a shock of his own when he returned to the city, where far bigger events were unfolding because of the academy''s actions. as he finished cleaning the fish, cassandra returned¡ªbut to his surprise, she wasn''t alone. two people accompanied her, one of whom he immediately recognized: none other than rylan dastor, the mage prodigy he had encountered during the exam. rylan''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing cassian, though he quickly composed himself. the second person was an older man dressed in mage robes, unfamiliar to cassian. however, judging by his presence with rylan, it was easy to guess he was from the dastor family. the way cassandra casually conversed with the man suggested she knew him well. as they approached, rylan smiled and extended a hand to cassian. "you made it out too," "yeah," cassian replied, shaking rylan''s hand with a polite smile, glancing at cassandra, who was still chatting amicably with the older mage¡ªa man who seemed about her age. "you two seem to know each other already," the man remarked with a friendly smile. both cassian and rylan nodded in response. the man continued, introducing himself, "well then, i''m this one''s elder brother, simon dastor. it''s nice to meet you." he extended his hand toward cassian. cassian shook simon''s hand firmly and introduced himself. "i''m cassian alacio. it''s a pleasure to meet a member of our kingdom''s esteemed mage family." as cassian returned to cleaning the fish, simon and rylan headed to catch more. meanwhile, cassandra explained how she knew simon; they had crossed paths years ago when he was studying at one of the prestigious universities in magisteria. cassian, however, kept his true identity under wraps. despite trusting simon and rylan, his secret persona was vital for future missions. once the fire was crackling and the fish were cleaned, cassian skewered them onto makeshift spits crafted from sturdy sticks and set them over the flames. simon and rylan joined them around the fire, settling in as the aroma of roasting fish filled the air. rylan broke the silence, his curiosity evident. "do you know who destroyed those teleport gates?" cassian smirked, raising his hand nonchalantly. "that would be me." rylan''s jaw dropped. "you? how?" simon, equally intrigued, leaned forward, awaiting the explanation. continue reading stories on empire cassian recounted how he had discovered the clones with fake domains and figured out that their hearts could be used as mana bombs, causing a surprise expression to appear on rylan face as he said. "the clones in our training ground was different they only consisted of mages and didn''t use the fake domains you said, i think that''s why they didn''t have those types of hearts as most of them just had normal human like most mages have, unlike you circle warriors..." cassian nodded thoughtfully. if they could create clones of warriors, it stood to reason they could do the same for mages. however, cloning mages posed its own unique challenges. while warriors had domains tied to their will and power, mages relied heavily on knowledge¡ªsomething that couldn''t simply be implanted or replicated. yet, as rylan described, the mage clones seemed capable of using spells on par with their originals, which was deeply unsettling. simon listened to his brother''s account, his expression growing grim. turning to cassandra, he asked, "did you see those clones too, cassandra? when i got to the facility, it was already destroyed. i couldn''t gather much." cassandra nodded, her face serious. she was one of the few, aside from the surviving examinees, who had witnessed the clones firsthand and had gathered more information about the facility than most. as the conversation continued, cassandra turned to simon. "do you have any way to send this information to the city from here? we can''t afford to sit on it for too long." s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. being several days away from the city, cassandra knew that while people might have learned about the incident, they wouldn''t yet know if she and cassian had survived. she had planned to seek out the help of a mage, knowing they often had ways to communicate over long distances. fortunately, simon took care of it. without uttering a word or making any noticeable gestures, he simply closed his eyes. when he opened them again moments later, he said, "they''ll receive it soon." "thanks," cassandra said with a relieved smile. she exhaled deeply, the tension in her shoulders easing. "at least now we don''t have to rush back. running all day for weeks was really starting to take its toll." simon nodded, his expression grave as he spoke. "i''ve been investigating these testing facilities for days," he began, his tone heavy with disbelief. "i still can''t wrap my head around how deeply valtross academy has infiltrated our kingdoms with these clones." he paused, then added, "before i came here, our family''s spy in the ironclad kingdom reported something troubling. after the king''s death, his children issued an order requiring noble families to send one of their heirs to study at valtross." the three listeners exchanged shocked glances, the implications sinking in quickly. cassandra was the first to voice the chilling thought. "are you saying the academy might have made clones of the princes and princesses?" she asked, her voice tinged with shock. "it seems so," simon replied grimly. "once the news about the academy''s actions becomes public, i''m certain a civil war will erupt there." cassandra nodded, her expression equally serious. "not just there," she added. "many kingdoms sent their heirs to study at valtross. this revelation could spark years of conflict across multiple nations." as the four of them finished their meal, discussing how this incident might impact their respective organizations, rylan turned to cassian with a worried expression. "what about us?" he asked. "are we going to join another university, or what? i mean, we''re not going to be sent into those wars, right? we''re still kids!" simon chimed in, his tone firm but uncertain. "i don''t know yet," he admitted. "for now, i''m taking you back home." cassian, not truly a noble by birth, wasn''t entirely sure what the future held for him. however, playing the role of one, he glanced at cassandra, who explained, "his parents want him back. i told them i knew him and was repaying a favor by saving him." once the meal was finished, the group prepared to part ways, each heading in different directions. rylan, looking hopeful, said, "if my parents allow it, i''ll be back in magisteria. i hope you''ll be there too." cassian, uncertain about his own path as it depended on lady katherine''s decisions, considered her research far from complete. with a small nod, he replied, "i''ll be there. let''s meet again." with that, cassandra enveloped cassian in her domain, while simon performed some arcane spellwork with rylan. in an instant, both pairs vanished, flashing away in different directions. as cassian watched simon and rylan vanish into the distance, their figures disappearing at the edge of his view, he took a deep breath. turning his gaze around, he saw nothing but the dense jungle stretching in all directions, interspersed with small mountain ranges here and there. the wilderness was vast and unyielding, offering no clear indication of their location. cassandra smiled, a hint of excitement lighting up her face as she said, "the old world..." cassian, not catching her words clearly, tilted his head. "what?" turning back to him with the same eager smile, cassandra clarified, "the old world. it''s a place in the infinite sea, believed to be the only surviving fragment of the world from millions of years ago." Chapter 226 Tests (R-18) "it''s a large mass of land in the sea, right next to magisteria city," cassandra began, her tone brimming with enthusiasm as she explained why the area they were in was called the old world. "if you really think about it, it''s an incredible place," she added, her eyes gleaming with excitement.cassian, however, was puzzled. despite his efforts to broaden his knowledge of the world through reading, he couldn''t recall ever coming across anything about this place. looking around, he noticed there were no monsters or anything unusual¡ªjust ordinary birds and animals. still perplexed by cassandra''s excitement, he asked, "what''s so special about this place? i haven''t heard or read about it anywhere." "nothing special now," cassandra said with a shrug, though her eyes still sparkled with excitement. "at first, it was unique when it suddenly appeared around the time of the last epochal war. the first explorers discovered there wasn''t any mana here. mages couldn''t use magic, and other species besides humans couldn''t even breathe in this place. but that changed as mana slowly filled the area. now, it''s just another piece of land with some really old ruins." she paused, hovering in midair within her domain, her gaze fixed on cassian with a playful smile. "since there''s no urgent need for us to head back right away¡ªi''ve already sent the information they needed¡ªhow about we go and explore those ruins?" cassian could understand why such a mysterious phenomenon wasn''t widely discussed¡ªthere didn''t seem to be much mystery left. still, he didn''t quite grasp what made people believe this landmass belonged to the so-called old world. not that it mattered much to him; he wasn''t particularly interested. what did catch his attention, however, was cassandra''s rare display of excitement. having worked together for months, he knew how composed she usually was, so her enthusiasm was contagious. with a nod, he agreed, but gestured at his current attire¡ªa simple leather armor cassandra had scavenged for him somewhere in the jungle. "we can do that," he said with a smile, "but can we first get me some proper clothes? and maybe some real food? those fish were so bland." "well, you''re in luck," cassandra said, her excitement evident as she turned midair and began flying in a different direction. "the ruins we''re heading to have a city nearby. we can get you some proper clothes there and have a nice rest before starting our exploration." as she flew ahead, she asked. "it might delay us by a week, though. you don''t have any pressing matters back in the city, do you?" cassian briefly considered his responsibilities, like tending to lady katherine''s massages, but knowing she had been fine the last time he returned late¡ªand considering he had improved his skills since then¡ªhe figured she wouldn''t mind. she might have already received news of his well-being anyway. shaking his head in answer, his eyes drifting to cassandra''s back¡ªand inevitably to her shapely buttocks. the memory of their softness against his hands lingered vividly. "that''s good," cassandra said, satisfied with his agreement, she turned her attention forward, focusing on the path ahead. meanwhile, cassian, still fixated on her figure, slid a bit closer to her within the domain bubble she had created. taking the opportunity, he asked with genuine curiosity, "detective, how do warrior fly using thier domains?" "to do that, you first need to solidify your domain," cassandra explained, her tone thoughtful as she tried to put the process into words. "it''s also one of the requirements to advance to the fourth circle. once your domain is solidified, it becomes much easier to manipulate. you just channel the mana inside it to create a sort of jet, pushing yourself in the direction you want to go. honestly, it doesn''t even require much attention anymore¡ªit''s become as natural as walking." she paused, then added with a faint smile, "actually, it''s even easier than walking. more like moving a hand or something." cassian, intrigued, stood up and asked another question. "how do we solidify the domains? mine is still like fog, though i can make it behave like a liquid when i fight." cassandra, her gaze fixed ahead, didn''t pay much attention to cassian standing up. she began to explain, her tone steady and thoughtful. "you can''t solidify your domain in the first or even the second circle. it''s not possible without an exceptionally strong will. you also need liquid mana infused with your intent, circulating through your body like we do in the first circle. then, by deepening your understanding of your domain¡ªits intent and other aspects¡ªyou can eventually solidify it. there are more steps in between, though, like gathering the materials needed to create the circle''s seal." cassian listened carefully, his mind focused on her words, though his hand had other plans, slowly making its way to her butt. "then you... huh?" cassandra''s voice faltered, her words cut short by a sudden squeeze. she turned to look at cassian with a surprised and questioning expression. "i was just testing," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "wanted to see if you could still fly us even if i distracted you a little." explore stories on empire "now you see i can fly just fine. can you let go?" cassandra asked, her voice steady despite the situation, as she grabbed his arm to pry his hand off her buttocks. she managed to free herself, but in the process, her other hand was caught by his. cassian smirked, giving her a firm squeeze as his lips brushed against her neck. "not yet," he murmured, his breath warm against her skin. "i''ve got a lot more tests to run." a soft moan escaped her lips at the sensation of his breath, and she instinctively arched her neck, her resolve wavering for a moment. "cassian," she managed, her voice laced with both desire and restraint. "we talked about this. we can''t keep doing this." cassian smirked, his other hand finding its way to her chest, squeezing one through her leather armor. the material dulled the sensation, but he didn''t seem to mind. feigning obliviousness to her protests, he asked with mock innocence, "what? tests to see if you can still fly while i distract you?" he leaned in closer, his voice low and teasing as he added, "we never talked about this before." to emphasize his point, he pressed his crotch against her butt, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "no, please let go me... i don''t want to do this with my sister''s boyfriend again," cassandra said, her voice trembling with conflicted emotions. she placed her hands on his chest, attempting to push him back, but, like before, there was little strength behind her effort. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. cassian easily overpowered her, his strength prevailing where hers would have easily won¡ªif she had truly meant to resist. he didn''t let her go, instead sliding his hands under her armor from below, his fingers brushing against her firm, muscular abdomen. pulling her closer, he pressed himself against her, inhaling the delicate scent of her skin near her neck. "we won''t," he murmured, his voice low and teasing. "just let me distract you until we reach the city¡­" his lips found her ear, sucking gently. her ears, surprisingly long but small, had an almost elven elegance, perfectly complementing her ethereal beauty. her silver-blonde hair framed her face like a halo, a striking contrast to her milky white skin, which carried a faint rose tint that only added to her allure. finally showing some restraint over her desire, she leaned forward, pulling her neck away from his face. looking back at him with slightly teary eyes, she said softly, "no, you won''t stop it there. i know you..." "i will. i promise," cassian replied, his expression turning serious. but even as he spoke, he pulled her back into his embrace, his hold firm yet teasing. with a mischievous grin, he added, "now, let me continue with my tests." back in his grasp, with his lips trailing along her neck once more, cassandra hesitated, her voice uncertain as she asked, "you promise you''ll stop once we''re in the city? and that you won''t try to seduce me into sleeping with you again?" "i promise," cassian replied smoothly, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "now let''s begin with the boob test." his hand, already inside her shirt, moved upward from her abdomen toward her chest. as his fingers found her bare skin, he gave a firm squeeze, noting the warmth of her body against his cooler hands, a slight dampness from the hot weather adding to the intimacy of the moment. cassandra let out another soft moan, her flying speed increasing instinctively. as she had mentioned earlier, flying was incredibly easy for her¡ªeven if they were having sex, she could still maintain control effortlessly. but she kept that little detail to herself; who knew what cassian might add to his so-called "tests" if he found out? her moans grew louder as his hands played with her sensitive nipples, rubbing them while his lips teased her neck. despite the sensations, she kept glancing around, ensuring no one was nearby. not that anyone could see them even if they were close¡ªthe two of them streaked through the sky like a flash of silver light, their speed too great for human eyes to follow. the jungle below stretched vast and dense, with nothing particularly remarkable about it aside from its sheer size and isolation, making it an ideal place to avoid prying eyes. which made cassian bolder. he began to slowly unfasten her armor, revealing her bare skin beneath, as he rubbed his crotch against her butt harder, making her feel his hardened length through the clothes. Chapter 227 The pleasure controller (R-18) "You... ahhh... are... ngh... no good..." Katherine moaned, her voice trembling as she struggled to steady her shivering legs. Cassian had been relentlessly teasing her breasts for what felt like hours, his focus solely on them now that they were bare. Her nipples stood firm, a deep reddish hue spreading around them as his fingers pinched, rubbed, and teased, his mouth alternately sucking and grazing her sensitive skin. Floating in the air at an exhilarating speed, Katherine attempted to push his head away, her voice breaking between gasps as she pleaded, "Ahh... we''re near... ngh... the city... ahhh, stop...!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.But Cassian didn''t relent, his relentless attention making her breasts increasingly sensitive. He had already coaxed a powerful orgasm from her¡ªso intense it left her trembling¡ªbut that had been nearly two hours ago. Despite his continued teasing, she hadn''t come again, and she couldn''t understand why. His hands and mouth hadn''t stopped their torment, yet her body refused to tip over the edge once more, leaving her caught in an agonizing loop of pleasure just shy of release. Each time she felt the climax building, it lingered tantalizingly close, only heightening the sensitivity of her body. She wasn''t sure if it was something Cassian was intentionally doing or if her own body was betraying her. Either way, she desperately wanted him to stop¡ªany more, and she wouldn''t be able to resist succumbing to an orgasm on her own, something she was determined not to do in front of him. Cassian, noticing her flushed, moaning face, smirked. He let her now overly sensitive nipple slip from his mouth with a deliberate pull, leaving it glistening with his saliva and marked with faint bites on its reddened skin. "Like I said," he murmured, his voice low and teasing, "I''ll stop when we reach the city. And from what I can see... there''s no city in sight." Read new chapters at empire Saying this, he captured her lips in a hungry, lingering kiss, one filled with a need that left her tongue tingling and her lips aching. As their mouths moved together, he murmured against her, "So just let me enjoy your body a little longer." It would have surprised anyone to see Cassandra allowing Cassian to take such liberties. He wasn''t offering her anything in return for his relentless teasing¡ªonly a simple promise that he wouldn''t seduce her into going further and that he''d stop once they reached the city. She could have refused him in the first place¡ªand even now¡ªbut she found herself letting him push her boundaries. Why she allowed it, only Cassandra knew. Now, she was in a real predicament as Cassian squeezed both her breasts, his fingers skillfully rubbing her impossibly sensitive nipples. They had become so tender that even the slightest touch drew loud moans from her lips and sent shivers coursing through her body. The overwhelming sensations made her realize just how sensitive she could be, forcing her to see her own body in a new light. The way Cassian touched her, almost reverent in his worship-like attention to her breasts, left her unable to do anything but marvel at them herself. For the first time, she couldn''t help but appreciate their allure as much as he seemed to. Everyone might describe their shape as round, but Cassandra saw them differently¡ªslightly elongated, tapering gently toward the front. The ends weren''t perfectly round either, with her hardened nipples standing prominently, now resembling plump cherries. Her breasts were full and firm, with no sag, carrying just a touch more fullness at the bottom that gave them a flawless, natural curve. Their color and overall shape exuded an undeniable sensuality, and as she gazed at them, she couldn''t help but feel a newfound appreciation. The way they responded to her own touch and the overwhelming sensations Cassian evoked made her understand why he, as a man, might find them utterly irresistible¡ªperhaps even more so than she did herself. She felt a flicker of happiness from receiving so much attention to her body, but deep down, she resolved that this would be the last time. Once they reached the city, she would put a stop to this¡ªshe had to. After all, he was her friend''s boyfriend, and she couldn''t let this continue. Determined, she made a firm promise to herself: she would stop him sternly after this. But as that thought solidified in her mind, a loud moan escaped her lips. Closing her eyes tightly, she whispered to herself, ''I won''t let him push me again...'' Yet, as she spoke the words, a powerful tingle flared between her legs, impossible to ignore. She instinctively rubbed her thighs together, trying to ease the itch, but it was futile¡ªit only heightened the sensation. Her resolve wavered as her mind whispered a quieter, more honest thought: ''Just after he makes me cum...'' The pace of their flight slowed, and as Cassian''s mouth remained latched to her breast, sucking and teasing her sensitive skin, she found herself grinding against him, her hips pressing her needy core into his body in search of relief. Unable to find any real relief beyond the faint pressure of his bulge pressing against the bottom of her stomach, she instinctively pushed his head further into her chest. She didn''t care if Cassian realized what she wanted¡ªshe refused to say it out loud or touch herself to ease the ache. She knew she could solve this predicament easily if she did, but for some reason, she craved something more. She wanted him to be the one to push her over the edge, to make her orgasm. The thought of surrendering that control to Cassian, of him being the one to unravel her completely, only heightened the heat coursing through her body. Cassian, having spent the past month studying both human and cloned bodies, had made significant progress in perfecting massage techniques for the upper body. Along the way, he had also discovered methods to control and amplify pleasure with precise mastery. Now, he was putting those newfound skills to use on her, intent on guiding her to submit to the sensations, ensuring she experienced the release she sought¡ªif she truly needed it. As she arched her back, silently urging him to suck harder on her generous mounds, he obliged. Taking each one in his hands, he pressed them together, causing their hardened nipples to rub against each other. Then, with a practiced intensity, he leaned forward and took both into his mouth at once, his tongue skillfully teasing and stroking them as his lips lavished them with attention. Chapter 228 Conflicted Cassandra (R-18) Soon, Cassandra found herself urging Cassian to take more initiative, pressing his head closer to her chest as she craved the intense sensations of his mouth on her breasts. Her hand drifted to the bulge in his pants, rubbing against it as she let out sweet, unrestrained moans, silently hoping he would finally do something to push her over the edge and make her orgasm.But Cassian remained focused on her breasts, his relentless attention leaving them tingling with heightened sensitivity. When he finally stopped, his lips glistening and his eyes locked on her frustrated expression, he smiled knowingly. Her breath hitched as she anticipated his next move, hoping he might ask to explore her other sensitive areas and finally give her the release she desperately craved. To her surprise, Cassian pointed behind her and said with a teasing smirk, "We''re about to reach the city, detective." Cassandra turned her head, spotting a sprawling settlement nestled in the middle of the jungle, just at the foothills of a towering mountain range. The sight sent a wave of disappointment crashing over her, so intense it almost brought tears to her eyes. She glanced back at Cassian, her gaze filled with unfulfilled need and growing frustration. Seeing him make no move to continue, her emotions boiled over, and she shoved him away with a pout and a glare of genuine anger. Cassian chuckled at her reaction, effortlessly pulling her back into his arms. "You don''t look happy," he remarked with amusement, his grip firm despite her half-hearted attempts to break free. As she struggled, Cassian leaned in closer, his voice laced with playful mischief. "I thought you didn''t want this to happen, seeing how you want to get here as fast as possible." She didn''t respond immediately, her breasts still exposed as she turned her head away from his smirking face. "Yeah, you''re right. Now let go of me, asshole," she muttered, her tone sharp but her resolve clearly wavering. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her attempts to pull away were half-hearted at best, and Cassian''s smirk widened as he found her pout irresistibly endearing. "I don''t want to," he said with a teasing grin, his hands slipping down to grab her ample buttocks. He squeezed firmly, eliciting a surprised moan from her as her overly sensitive body betrayed her. Leaning in closer, he continued, his voice low and tempting. "Not until you promise me you''ll have sex with me again once we''re in the city... or I''ll just keep holding you like this and sucking on your breasts until you do." As Cassian spoke, he caught the faintest hint of a smile on Cassandra''s lips before it vanished, replaced by a look of mock anger. "I knew it¡­" she said in a dramatically loud tone, her voice laced with exaggerated frustration. "You''re just going to make me do it again. That''s why I didn''t want this to begin with!" Cassian bit back a chuckle at her theatrics, watching as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto suppress her grin. He hadn''t realized just how much sexual frustration could affect someone, let alone a seasoned Circle Warrior of the fifth rank. Then again, if she''d been worked up from the start, it made sense. He found her mix of exasperation and amusement endlessly entertaining, especially as she shifted the blame entirely onto him for "forcing" her into another round. With a dramatic sigh, she nodded, finally relenting. "Fine. But just this once... I won''t let you force me into it again," she declared with faux indignation. Adjusting her disheveled top and tucking her breasts back in place, she turned her gaze toward the city ahead. "Now, let''s just get this over with," she added with a huff before shooting forward, her form disappearing toward the settlement below. Cassian watched her go, an amused smirk playing on his lips. In a way, he really had pushed her into this, teasing her to the point of frustration. But he knew that once her clouded mind cleared and the haze of her need faded, she might realize the truth¡ªthat despite everything, a part of her wanted it just as much. As these thoughts lingered in his mind, they soon arrived in front of an establishment. Unlike the grand Magisteria, this place had a distinctly different aura. Nestled deep within a dense forest and backed by towering mountains, it was well-hidden from prying eyes. Cassian''s gaze swept across the landscape, noting the faint outlines of massive walls nestled between the mountains. Some sections of the walls were intact, standing tall and proud despite their age, while others lay in ruins, weathered and crumbled over time. The stark contrast between the preserved and destroyed portions gave the area an air of mystery and ancient history. Cassian''s curiosity piqued as he studied the sight before him. He couldn''t help but wonder if these ruins were the very ones Cassandra had been eager for him to explore alongside her. But he chose not to say anything, knowing full well she was still preoccupied with her lingering frustration. As they landed in front of the city, he slid his arm around her waist, giving it a firm squeeze to keep her body sensitized. With a playful smirk, he asked, "So, should we buy my clothes first, or get a room?" Cassandra hesitated, her expression betraying a mix of annoyance and flustered indecision. Finally, she responded in an angry tone, though her face failed to match the sharpness of her words. "I''ll buy you those stupid clothes later! First, let''s just get this perverted nonsense over with. I can''t wait to be done with it." Cassian chuckled at her response, thoroughly entertained by her mix of irritation and barely concealed eagerness. "As you wish, detective," he replied smoothly, his voice laced with amusement. With his hand still firmly resting on her waist, he guided her through the city gates. While he deliberately tried to keep their pace leisurely, Cassandra had other plans. Her steps quickened, her face betraying a spark of excitement she couldn''t quite hide. The moment her eyes landed on the first inn in sight, she pointed at it decisively. "Let''s go there and get this over with," she said, her tone hurried and impatient. Chapter 229 Get it ready (R-18) "Let''s just get this over with¡­" Cassandra muttered as she stepped into the room, already starting to remove her armor. Behind her, Cassian followed, an amused smile playing on his lips. Unlike her, he wore nothing beneath his armor, making the process swift. Once free of it, he turned his attention to her."Don''t be like that," he teased, stepping closer to help her strip off. As he lifted her shirt, exposing her bare upper body, she raised her arms to make it easier. Cassian, however, seized the moment, holding her arms in place as he leaned in to kiss her exposed armpits. Without hesitation, he licked the sensitive skin, completely unfazed by any hint of dirt or sweat. "You''re making it sound like this is some boring chore," he murmured between kisses, his voice low and playful. He ignored her protests, his focus entirely on the task at hand. Sucking on her smooth armpit, he left it tingling before moving to the other. The moment his tongue brushed against her skin, Cassandra jerked, a soft moan escaping her lips as the unexpected sensation sent a shiver through her. "As it''s only our second time, why make it sound like that?" he asked, his tone teasing yet deliberate. He leaned in closer, a smirk tugging at his lips as he continued, "Don''t tell me it''s because I couldn''t satisfy you last time?" With her arms now raised on their own, his hands were free to roam. They slipped down into her already unbuttoned pants, but instead of pulling them off, he took his time, squeezing her buttocks with palpable need. He pressed her against himself, his movements firm yet controlled. While Cassandra, caught off guard, found herself at a loss for words, unsure how to respond to his question. Enjoy new adventures from empire She could admit he had satisfied her¡ªit was the truth¡ªbut saying it would only encourage him to pursue her again. On the other hand, denying it would be a lie, one she didn''t mind telling, as she was determined not to let this happen again after today. "Yes, you didn''t," she snapped sharply, her voice cutting through the tension. "Now stop licking me like a dog and hurry up, minuteman!" Lowering her arm to push him away, she tried to create some distance, but his hand remained firmly inside her pants, squeezing her. The motion threw her off balance, causing her to stumble toward him instead. Cassian didn''t let go, holding her securely even as she attempted to push him back, his grip ensuring she stayed close. Cassian''s face lit up with amusement at her sharp retort, a mischievous smirk spreading across his lips. "Well then, today I''m not stopping until you say you''re satisfied¡­" he said, his voice low and teasing. Brushing his lips lightly against hers, he added with a playful glint in his eyes, "No, scratch that¡ªI won''t even stop then." Before she could fully process his words, he captured her lips in a firm, hungry kiss, leaving her momentarily stunned. Her surprise melted away quickly as his determination overpowered her hesitation, though she would surely regret indulging him later. For now, she surrendered to his kiss, her lips moving eagerly against his. His hands roamed down to her hips, molding and squeezing her soft curves with possessive intent. Her pants began to slip, exposing the edges of her black panties, which were now caught snugly between her buttocks as Cassian continued to knead and tease her with unabated focus. Her hand rested on his head as she kissed him back, no longer caring if he realized how much she wanted this too. Slowly, they moved toward the bed, Cassian guiding her to sit first. As he pulled back from her lips, her head instinctively followed, trying to capture his mouth again, only to find him crouching between her legs. With a teasing smile, he slipped her pants off, spreading her thighs apart with deliberate ease. The motion released a sweet, intoxicating aroma that made his head spin. The warmth between her thighs was evident, the skin slick and sticky from the long build-up of arousal, even more so than the faint sheen under her arms. His mouth watered at the sight, his hands trailing slowly up her trembling thighs. Cassandra, flustered, tried to close her legs in embarrassment, but Cassian was having none of it. He gently but firmly parted them again, pulling down her panties in one smooth motion. The fabric was soaked, glistening with her desire, and his smirk widened as he held her gaze. Cassian didn''t insist on coaxing her into revealing more. Instead, he stood up smoothly, grabbing her legs and lifting them effortlessly, causing Cassandra to fall back onto the bed with a surprised expression. His grin was playful as he said, "It''s still noon. We''ll be done by tomorrow noon¡ªsound good to you?" Without waiting for an answer, he spread her legs wider, stretching them back slightly, exposing her completely. Cassandra, trying to suppress her excitement, bit her lip to hide a smile. Her eyes kept darting to his hardened length, now resting just above her silver-tinted curls. She barely registered his words, her voice soft and distracted as she nodded. "It''s fine¡­" Cassian smiled amusingly, nodding as he began sliding his length against her damp curls, moving back and forth in a teasing rhythm. The friction drew soft moans from Cassandra, her body reacting instinctively. He smiled at her excited expression. "I''m just warming it up," he said with a smirk. "It''s not going in like this¡ªit needs to be ready." Cassandra raised her head slightly, glancing down at his length as it glided over her sensitive skin. Feeling its weight and size pressing against her, her eyes widened in shock. She muttered under her breath, almost to herself, ''It can get even bigger?'' "Then hurry up and get it ready. I don''t want to lie here naked under you any longer than I have to," she said, pressing her thighs against his chest and her hips against his crotch. Her voice carried a hint of hesitation as she added, "Should I¡­ do something if it''s not working?" Cassian''s smile widened at her words, his amusement evident as he looked down at her. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 230 Boring chore (R-18) "Well, you could do something lewd, like sucking on your boobs or your armpits. Or maybe some dirty talk¡ªif you''re up for it," Cassian teased with a smirk. Leaning forward, he pressed her legs back onto his shoulders, nearly folding her in half. The shift made her release a soft gasp as his length, previously sliding against her damp pubes, now brushed tantalizingly against her moist folds, teasing but failing to penetrate, leaving her wanting more.As Cassandra considered his suggestions, she chose to grab her breasts. Fixing her gaze on her hardened nipples, she leaned down and took one into her mouth, sucking on it while staring at Cassian''s smug expression. He, in turn, leaned in to take her other breast into his mouth, sucking fervently. Her eyes fluttered shut as she moaned, caught in the sensations. While she focused on her breast, Cassian''s length, with an unintentional shift, slid from the top of her folds and, with a slick motion, made its way inside her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stretching her wide, Cassandra''s body reacted instinctively, her eyes nearly rolling back as Cassian filled her. Before she could utter a sound, her mouth was sealed by his lips in a deep, commanding kiss. Her nipple remained in her mouth, and Cassian''s tongue expertly swirled around hers, encouraging her to mimic his movements. As he pushed more of his length inside her, her body tried to arch in response, but with his weight pressing her down, she could only convey her overwhelming sensations through her wide, teary eyes. They flickered with raw emotion, rolling back further as he continued his deliberate movements, sinking deeper until he was fully inside her. When his hips finally met hers, his pubes pressing firmly against her own, Cassian paused. The satisfaction of being completely enveloped by her warmth filled him, his smirk softening as he took in her expression¡ªa mixture of shock, pleasure, and surrender. As Cassian savored the sensation of her tight walls squeezing him firmly, he remained still for a few moments, allowing Cassandra to catch her breath. Her mouth hung open as she panted heavily, her nipples exposed and flushed. With a teasing grin, Cassian leaned closer and murmured, "Take the both of them into your mouth. My dick might get even bigger that way¡­" Cassandra, already overwhelmed by the size and sensation of him, had just climaxed from being penetrated. Yet, the thought of him stretching her even more and reaching deeper sent a thrill through her. With that hope in mind, she leaned forward, managing to take both of her nipples into her mouth¡ªa sight that was nothing short of lewd. Her ample breasts were more than large enough for her to do so, and as she stretched them toward her face, they appeared even more enticing, exposing their undersides and revealing a small mole at the base of one. She sucked on both nipples simultaneously, her expression raw with eroticism, her flushed face an intoxicating mix of desire and abandon. As Cassandra gasped, she felt him growing even larger inside her, stretching her more with each passing moment. The sensation made her suck harder on her breasts, seeking both her own pleasure and the hope of making Cassian even bigger. Her body trembled as he finally began to move, pulling back slowly before slamming back in with a deep, deliberate thrust that fully connected their bodies. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, making her moan around her nipples with every impact. Cassian maintained a slow, powerful rhythm, his pace unhurried but devastatingly deep. For Cassandra, already overwhelmed from the intensity of the morning, it was too much to handle. She couldn''t contain herself any longer¡ªand, truthfully, she didn''t want to. As Cassandra surrendered to the intense orgasm building inside her, she bit down on her nipples, pressing them between her teeth in a desperate attempt to manage the overwhelming sensations. At one of Cassian''s deep, forceful thrusts, a gush of liquid burst from her folds, spilling out like a fountain as if he had pressed all her pleasure to its peak. The sheets beneath them quickly soaked through, the evidence of her release spreading with every powerful movement he made. Cassian''s smile widened, his excitement evident as he watched her face contort in ecstasy. Her expression, flushed and lost in the throes of her climax, only fueled his determination. Leaning forward, he brought his lips to the parts of her breasts not held by her mouth, sucking and teasing the sensitive areas just near her lips. The combination of sensations spread the pleasure through her entire body, leaving her trembling and helpless as the waves of her orgasm continued to crash over her. Even as her body convulsed, releasing gush after gush, Cassian didn''t relent. His thrusts became faster, more deliberate, and forceful, driving her to the edge over and over. Her thighs and buttocks rippled with each impact, her body completely at his mercy. Held tightly in a deep mating press, Cassandra felt Cassian''s every movement driving him as deeply as possible inside her. Each thrust pulled more of her slick, blurry fluids outward, only for him to push back in, relentless in his rhythm. He didn''t stop, even when it seemed there was nothing left to draw from her, his intensity unwavering. Cassian''s lips moved eagerly over her stretched breasts, sucking and licking with fervor. His tongue flicked across her skin, trailing to her lips as if teasing her for a kiss. Despite her struggle to keep her breasts in her mouth, her hands clung to the back of his head, pressing him closer to her chest. His mouth sought every inch of her, licking away the sweat that glistened on her skin and savoring every part he could reach, all while his hips drove into her with relentless force. Eager to push even harder, Cassian shifted his stance, rising onto his feet while still thrusting. His hands slid down her back, curling her body even tighter against him. From this angle, her folds were fully exposed, revealing the mess they had created. His stomach glistened with the sticky mixture of their fluids, forming strings that stretched and broke with each thrust. The wet, slapping sounds of their connection filled the room¡ªboth erotic and faintly embarrassing¡ªsending waves of shame through Cassandra. But that shame only fueled her arousal further, burying the rational part of her mind even deeper. Enjoy new tales from empire Finally, unable to hold back, she gasped out, her voice trembling with desire, "Pound me deeper, Cassian..." Chapter 231 Addictive mixture of releases (R-18) Cassian, sweaty and slightly breathless, poured himself a glass of water with unsteady hands. He drank it in one go, standing in the room completely bare. Pouring another glass, he turned his gaze to Cassandra, who lay sprawled on the bed, equally bare. One hand rested on her face, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she caught her breath. Her sweat-covered body gleamed in the dim light, droplets tracing down her toned, muscular frame, gathering at her navel, and disappearing into her damp, untamed bush¡ªa sight both sensual and commanding.His eyes lingered on her full, plump chest, which rested just slightly to the sides but maintained a perfect, enticing shape. "Drink some water," he said, his voice soft yet insistent as he offered her the glass. The sky outside had already darkened, marking the end of a long, intense session that had begun at noon. Cassandra was utterly exhausted, having barely taken a few minutes'' rest between her countless climaxes. Whether it was her taking control and riding Cassian or him dominating her, their passion had consumed nearly the entire afternoon and stretched well into the evening. Cassandra sat up, taking the glass from Cassian with a quiet "Thanks..." before emptying it in one long gulp. Cassian, still standing with the water jug in hand, watched her finish and asked, "Want some more?" She nodded, and he poured her another glass while adding with a chuckle, "Also, do you want some food? We haven''t eaten anything all day except those bland fish this morning." Setting the jug aside, he moved to sit behind her, his hands instinctively reaching for her breasts as he kissed her neck. Cassandra gave him a tired but amused smile, glancing back at him. "Don''t you ever get tired?" she asked, her voice laced with exhaustion and a hint of teasing. "I do, which is why I stopped to think about food," Cassian replied with a smirk, pulling her closer and letting his hands roam over her abs. Though at rest, they were still firm, and he couldn''t help but enjoy the feel of them under his touch. Cassandra chuckled, a playful glint in her eyes. "So, now that you''ve had your enough fill of me, what would you like to eat next?" she asked, smiling as her stomach gave a small rumble, which Cassian''s hands likely noticed too. Cassian raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised. Her tone was light and flirtatious, a stark contrast to her earlier hesitation. It dawned on him that she might have grown accustomed to the idea of their intimacy, no longer burdened by embarrassment or guilt of sleeping with her sister''s boyfriend.The ease in her demeanor, especially compared to their first encounter, made him wonder if he had crossed a line in normalizing their situation. Cassian grinned, clearly pleased with her growing comfort. Leaning in, he gently sucked on her ear before murmuring, "Who said I''ve had enough? I could eat you forever and still never be satisfied." His voice was low and teasing, and before she could respond, he captured her lips in a hungry, wet kiss, his tongue exploring hers with unrestrained fervor. Cassandra responded with equal intensity, her lips moving in sync with his as his hands roamed her waist, pulling her closer. She could feel his softened member pressing against her back, and to her surprise, it began to harden again. Breaking the kiss with wide eyes, she looked at him in disbelief. "You brat!" she exclaimed, half-amused and half-exasperated. "Can''t you let me rest for a bit? How are you getting hard this fast after shooting so much cum?" Cassian smirked mischievously, his hands suddenly squeezing her breasts with a firm, unexpected roughness. Cassandra''s face twisted into a mix of surprise and pleasure as a loud, involuntary moan escaped her lips. "It does what it wants," he said with a playful shrug, his tone dripping with amusement. His fingers found her sensitive nipples, giving them a teasing pinch that drew another moan from her. Leaning closer, he continued in a low, sultry voice, "And right now, it''s missing your pussy and wants to be back in it." As Cassian squeezed her nipples hard once more, drawing another moan from her lips, Cassandra''s expression shifted. A flicker of irritation crossed her face as she pried his hands off her, turning to glare at him. "I''m tired. Let me rest for a bit, you horn dog," she said sharply. Then, her lips curved into a sly, almost teasing smile, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Your thing can go back in there after we eat. If it can''t wait, go use your hand." Cassian''s expression shifted to one of mock pleading, his lips forming a pout as he watched her escape his grasp. Surprised but amused, he managed to catch her hand before she could get too far. With a playful yet slightly desperate tone, he said, "Hey, don''t do that. How about you suck it while we wait for the food to come to our room?" Cassandra looked back at him, raising an eyebrow in amusement. Seeing his big red eyes staring at her with a puppy-like pleading expression, she sighed in defeat. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire "Fine," she muttered, rolling her eyes but smiling. "I''ll do it. Now stop looking at me like a lost puppy." Cassian''s face lit up with a bright smile at her response. He pulled her into a hug, his arms wrapping tightly around her, and playfully bit her stomach. The sudden action drew another surprised moan from her lips. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re the best, detective," Cassian said with a teasing grin, his tone dripping with affection and mischief. "It makes me want to keep going until tomorrow night¡ªand maybe even longer if I don''t pass out." Cassandra''s expression shifted instantly, her eyes narrowing in mock irritation. She grabbed his face, squishing his cheeks between her hands to force him to meet her angry glare. Cassian blinked in surprise at her sudden assertiveness. "Don''t make me kick you out of this room," she said firmly, her tone sharp yet laced with a hint of playfulness. "We''re done after tonight. Once midnight strikes, whether you''re inside me or not, you''re not getting back in there ever again. Got it?" "Why do you eat so many fruits?" Cassandra asked as she climbed back onto the bed, having just written the order on the message relay board. "Because they''re delicious..." Cassian replied, lying back, anticipation building as he awaited her attention. In response, she moved closer, positioning herself on her hands and knees over him, her body hovering above him as her eyes on top of his member. "I''m only doing this because you''re being stubborn, and I don''t like your constant begging," she said, her voice firm. "So don''t ask me again..." She lowered herself slightly, her chest brushing against his legs as her lips hovered near him, her hands gently exploring. The scent of it made her mouth water, despite knowing how much it had affected her, how deeply it had released its essence, and how intensely she had orgasmed on it many time. And still she didn''t find it disgusting to lick such a thing. Moistening her tongue, she gently traced it along, letting the saliva trail down, before carefully giving the tip a thorough lick. Seeing such a strong-willed woman stirred something deep within Cassian, causing him to momentarily lose the contorl on his orgasm. As with intense focus, with her butt rasied hight, Her muscular, wide back down it, and her breasts brushed against his leg. It surprised him how much control he had to maintain, though he found himself wanting to savor the moment a little longer. He tried hard to hold back, his focus wavering as Cassandra, while seated, grew more relaxed. Her movements were slow and deliberate as she ran a long stroke upward, the action smooth and sensual. She coated it with her spit, savoring the moment, tasting both of them as she did. There was a subtle satisfaction in the taste, something that felt almost addictive. She couldn''t help but enjoy it¡ªevery touch, every sensation seemed to heighten her desire. Eagerly, she shifted to the other side, giving it another long, slow lick, her tongue moving with precision. She couldn''t resist the soft slurping sound as she applied a gentle suction with her lips, the intimacy of the moment building with each movement. It was as though time had slowed, and she was lost in the sensations, her body responding to the rhythm they had created together. Her tongue moved with purpose, slurping around it as her lips joined in, drawing out the flavor of both of them. Cassian couldn''t imagine anything better in the moment¡ªthough Lucy might have set a higher bar, he had no complaints about Cassandra''s skill. She worked with eager determination, coating his length with her saliva. Her ethereal beauty, reminiscent of a swan or an elf, was a striking contrast to his less-than-perfect member. Her velvety soft lips, wet and impossibly smooth, moved gracefully against its uneven, veiny crude surface. Cassian felt as though he were in a heaven of pleasure, overwhelmed by the surreal sensation. There was an almost indescribable thrill in knowing that a woman this breathtaking was willingly indulging in something so disgusting process, all by her own choice. Chapter 232 The old worlds ruines Cassian and Cassandra stood in a long line of people waiting to pass through an enormous gate. The structure, weathered and ancient, bore clear signs of deterioration, with cracks and crumbling edges that gave the impression it could collapse at any moment. Yet, it stood firm, even supporting guards stationed on its upper sections. Cassian could sense concentrated mana emanating from the gate, likely the work of spells designed to keep it intact. This gate was a renowned tourist attraction in the city, a ruin in the Andharta Kingdom''s old-world island, earldom.Standing behind an annoyed-looking Cassandra, who seemed utterly exhausted, Cassian stretched and said with a faint smile, "My body feels really sore for some reason." Cassandra turned to him, her disbelief evident. "You''re sore?" she repeated, her tone dripping with incredulity. "And for some reason?" Her reaction made him chuckle, recalling how things had unfolded. Despite her earlier claim that she would stop him at midnight no matter what, she hadn''t. Cassian hadn''t asked her to stop either, continuing until he felt slightly dizzy¡ªlong after Cassandra had passed out for the second time. Now stretching his arms, Cassian wore a self-satisfied expression, entirely unapologetic. "I''m not complaining," he added, clearly proud of himself. After all, he had enjoyed it, and judging by Cassandra''s loud moans she let out during it, so had she. "Yeah, yeah..." Cassandra rolled her eyes at his smug expression before turning her attention to the ruins ahead. "I''ve heard these ruins stretch for hundreds of miles, even underground. Apparently, not even ten percent of them have been explored. The traps and some weird places here are so unpredictable that even a warrior''s senses can''t detect them, which most time led to death or crippling injuries." She explained, her tone laced with curiosity. Read exclusive adventures at empire Cassian nodded thoughtfully, his gaze shifting to the ruined buildings and the shops visible beyond the security gates leading into the ruins. The place looked more like an ancient city than a crumbled ruin. As he took in the vast expanse, it was easy to believe that much of it remained untouched. Turning to Cassandra, he asked, "Have they found any treasures here?" "Only some gold and, on rare occasions, strange equipment," Cassandra said with an excited smile. "These items don''t just rely on mana¡ªthey work with other mystical energies no one really understands. Not many are eager to study them, though, since it''s not exactly necessary. But it''s strange, isn''t it? When this place first appeared, no one could use mana, yet there were already objects designed to work with it." She paused briefly before continuing, her enthusiasm growing. "That aside, this place is better suited for warriors than mages. Some of the finest weapons¡ªlegendary spears and blades¡ªhave been discovered here. They''re known for their unmatched power and craftsmanship. I hope we can find some of those treasures in these ruins." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That piqued Cassian''s interest. He had a decent sword¡ªthe one gifted to him by Lady Katherine¡ªbut he''d never felt it was a perfect fit for him. The compatibility just wasn''t there. Still, he believed that a sword was only as good as the swordsman wielding it, so he didn''t dwell on it too much. That said, he wouldn''t mind upgrading to a more powerful and finely crafted weapon if the opportunity presented itself. As they passed through the security gates, the atmosphere shifted. The ruins stretched out before them, a sprawling expanse of ancient structures, some half-buried in the earth and others towering defiantly against the sky. The air felt charged, not just with mana but with something older, a primal energy that seemed to hum in the background. Cassian glanced at Cassandra, who was scanning their surroundings with a mixture of awe and curiosity. "So, where do we start?" he asked, his hand instinctively resting on the hilt of his sword. Cassandra gestured toward a crumbled archway that led into what looked like a maze of stone corridors. "That looks promising," she remarked. "Since the outer sections have mostly been explored, the deeper areas might still hold something valuable. Oh, and if you come across any books or similar items, let me know first. Being here for who knows how long, they need to be handled carefully¡ªone wrong move, and they''ll crumble to dust at the slightest touch." Cassian nodded, his gaze shifting between the crumbled archway and Cassandra''s animated expression. Her excitement about the ruins struck him as a bit unusual, given the somber and eerie atmosphere of the place. Intrigued, he finally asked, "You seem excited?" Cassandra turned to him, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Of course, I am! Places like this are rare¡ªfilled with history, mystery, and untapped potential. Who wouldn''t be excited about the chance to uncover something incredible?" She gestured toward the crumbled corridors, where others with similar ambitions were already venturing inside. "I''ve always wanted to explore a place like this." Cassian nodded, feeling a flicker of excitement himself. "It does sound exciting," he admitted, his tone tinged with caution. "But I''d rather not die here, so maybe you could tell me what kind of traps I should be watching out for." His gaze wandered to the surroundings¡ªwalls marked with embedded spears, arrows, and darts, remnants of long-sprung traps. Skeletal remains hung ominously on some of them, while others lay crumpled on the floor. Judging by their armor and weapons, most had been warriors, with the occasional mage among them. The sheer number of skeletons was unsettling, though none appeared recent, which gave him some reassurance. Cassandra nodded, gesturing toward the arrows and spears embedded in the ground, along with spike hammers and small holes likely hiding spring-loaded traps. "As you can see, these are the usual ones. They''re easy to dodge or survive if you''re at least a Circle Warrior¡ªor if you''re not dumb enough to walk right into them," she said with a smirk. Her tone grew more serious as she continued, "The tricky ones, though, are different. For some reason, they can bypass our Domains and harm our bodies directly. Most of those are deeper inside, and while our armor can provide some protection, it''s not foolproof." Cassian listened intently, noting the shift in her demeanor. Her excited smile, which had been present since they arrived, grew even more animated as she added, "Speaking of armor, have you heard about war armors?" Chapter 233 War armors "War armors? What are those?" Cassian asked, his curiosity piqued. He picked up a rusty sword from the ground, attempting to cover it with his Domain. After a moment of focus, he succeeded, hurling the sword forward with a green streak of energy, sending it crashing into a crack in the wall at high speed.Cassandra watched the sword embed itself into the wall, her smile widening as she continued, "Well, these are ancient pieces of equipment found in many ruins, but no one really knows their full purpose. They''re incredibly heavy, too¡ªtoo much for most beings to wear. And they consume an immense amount of mana, requiring numerous mana stones just to operate for a few minutes. That is, until the Circle Warriors came along. Now, we can power them up using our Domains." She glanced at him, her excitement clear in her voice. "Which means there were people like us who could use them in ancient times, and they might have been able to use domains like we do, which makes it even more mysterious." She sighed, her expression shifting to one of slight disappointment. "But not everyone can afford them. They''re far too costly to make or buy. And because of their destructive power, they''re rarely seen in public¡ªonly brought out for wars or to showcase strength." Cassian nodded, still processing the power and rarity of such armor. "Sounds like a game-changer," he said, glancing at the sword still embedded in the wall. Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise as he noticed the crack where the sword was lodged spreading further. Before he could react, a series of loud cracking sounds filled the air. Cassandra, equally surprised, quickly moved back, pulling Cassian with her just as the wall began to crumble. Both of them stumbled back in shock, watching as the debris fell away. As the dust settled, they found themselves staring at a hidden corridor. This one seemed untouched by time¡ªthere were no skeletons or weapons scattered about, and the walls were covered in thick green moss. It looked as if no one had set foot here in eons, the moss glowing faintly with a soft, eerie luminescence. Cassian exchanged a surprised glance with Cassandra, both of them speechless at the unexpected discovery. "Guess we found the hidden, unexplored part of the ruins," Cassian said with a smile, his excitement growing at the discovery. Cassandra nodded, still standing outside the newly revealed corridor. She picked up a rock and tossed it, watching as it landed on one of the bricks inside. When there was no reaction, she threw more rocks, each landing on various walls and the floor, some heavy enough to make a noticeable thud. As the rocks hit the ground without triggering any traps, she frowned, unable to detect any with her domain. "Doesn''t seem to be many traps here," she said, glancing at Cassian. "But keep your Domain active just in case. I''ll block what I can, but the rest... well, let''s just hope we don''t run into any of those nasty surprises." Cassian nodded but didn''t immediately activate his Domain. Instead, he stepped into the dark corridor, though the green glow from the moss illuminated the path just enough to see. As he moved deeper, a prickling sensation began to spread across his skin. Uncertain, he quickly opened his Domain, and the sensation faded almost instantly. However, something felt strange. The prickling reminded him of the sensation he usually felt when his body was healing from a wound, but he wasn''t injured. It wasn''t localized¡ªit was as if the feeling was coursing through his entire body, even deep inside. He paused for a moment, a shiver running down his spine, as he tried to make sense of the odd sensation. Ignoring the odd sensation, Cassian asked, "You think we''ll find those armors here?" "I hope so," Cassandra replied, her tone full of excitement. She gripped her spear tightly, stepping carefully as she moved forward, pausing every few steps to thoroughly investigate the space ahead. Cassian followed closely in her footsteps, keeping his attention sharp as they ventured deeper into the uncharted corridor. "There have been a few discovered, and they were incredibly powerful. The Ven Dyke family even has one. The current head of the family found it during her adventure here," Cassandra explained, sparking Cassian''s curiosity. He was a Ven Dyke as well, but it was a secret he hadn''t shared with Cassandra. He simply nodded and pressed on, asking, "Who else found one here?" "A century or so ago, a vagabond warrior found one as well. It gave him such power that he went on to establish a kingdom for himself," she continued. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian was taken aback. He hadn''t realized the war armors were capable of such strength. The thought of a single warrior using one to build a kingdom was surprising, as creating a kingdom was no small feat. Even the likes of Katherine or Commander Sher couldn''t create a kingdom on their own, and they were the strongest people Cassian knew. So, he couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful someone would have to be to achieve such a feat. Now, seeing the war armors in a new light, he began to understand why he hadn''t heard much about them before. "Is that kingdom still standing?" Cassian asked, carefully following in her footsteps. Cassandra nodded. "Yeah, it''s not far from here, south of the desert. It''s called the Kingdom of Iroha." Cassian smiled in surprise at the mention of the name. "What a coincidence. One of the examinee back at the academy test site, the one I fought along, belonged to the royal family of that kingdom." Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Really?" Cassandra asked, her surprise evident as she glanced back at him. Cassian nodded, a knowing look in his eyes. "I can understand now why those wealthy families spend so much money sending their children to these expensive academies. It''s not just about training; it''s about making connections with royalty and the nobility of different kingdoms." Cassian nodded, having already suspected it when he first met Rylan Dastor on the first day. "I hope the higher-ups can keep me undercover with this disguise; it suits me really well," he said, his tone thoughtful. Cassandra nodded in agreement. "Yeah, the red hair makes it more convincing that you belong to the Ven Dyke family, especially given their connection with the Alacio family and their reputation for secrecy. It''ll help you avoid suspicion and make your fake identity more believable." Chapter 234 Challenging Grounds of Matrthya "How the fuck are these things getting through your Domain, Detective?" Cassian shouted, his voice edged with frustration as he deflected a flurry of sharp, slim projectiles. They pierced into Cassandra''s Domain like it wasn''t even there¡ªsomething that should have been impossible unless the Domain was broken.Fortunately, near her body, where her control was strongest, the projectiles couldn''t touch her. But Cassian wasn''t as lucky. With his Domain still at the first stage, it offered no resistance, forcing him to fend off every attack manually. Even Cassandra looked troubled, her usually impenetrable Domain failing to block what seemed like nothing more than weak, play darts. She knew weapons like these existed¡ªthey were the reason mages developed power blocks and could stand against the overwhelming, world-bending abilities of Circle Warriors. However, facing them for the first time, she hadn''t expected them to make such a significant difference. As Cassian and Cassandra finally escaped the trap unscathed, Cassian was slightly out of breath, while Cassandra appeared lost in thought. Wiping the sweat from his brow, Cassian grumbled, "Why the fuck are there so many traps here? What were those lunatics thinking, putting this many in one place?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassandra, clearly not in the mood for his complaints, walked ahead and replied, "Those ''lunatics'' were our ancestors, so maybe don''t insult them. From what I''ve read, this place was some kind of military research facility¡ªpossibly even the central military hub for whatever organization controlled these grounds at the time." Cassian found himself agreeing with the theory, given the sheer number of traps, war machines, powerful weapons, and war armors they had encountered so far. Walking behind Cassandra, he felt his stamina gradually recovering thanks to his Domain. "How much deeper do you think we''ve gone by now?" he asked. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "A couple of kilometers, give or take," Cassandra replied, glancing back. Behind them stretched a straight, moss-covered corridor, and ahead was more of the same¡ªendless and unbroken. The water seeping through cracks in the walls and the increasingly dense, slippery moss suggested they were deep underground. "If we were out in the open, we''d already be in the unexplored parts of the ruins." "Any idea how much farther until we reach the other side of this mossy tunnel?" Cassian asked, brushing his fingers against the glowing moss. The moment he touched it, a strange sensation jolted through his hand, making it tremble as if the moss was harmful. He quickly pulled away, shaking off the discomfort. Cassandra, still holding one of the darts from earlier, glanced back at him and shook her head. "I don''t know. But let''s find out," she said. Her Domain suddenly flared to life as she threw the dart forward, the silver streak of light vanishing down the corridor. About ten seconds later, a faint, echoing sound reverberated through the tunnel from up ahead. Cassandra''s lips curled into a small smile. "We''re close to the end," she said. "Let''s try not to trigger any more traps before we get there. And let''s hope whatever''s ahead isn''t just another endless corridor or a dead end. This humid, slippery mess is getting boring." Soon, and fortunately, they reached the end of the corridor without triggering any traps. To their relief, it wasn''t another endless hallway or a dead end. Instead, they found a massive metal door, the source of the sound they''d heard earlier. The spot where Cassandra''s dart had struck was visibly dented, and the dart itself had shattered into countless pieces, almost reduced to dust. Cassian stared at the damage, a fresh reminder of Cassandra''s incredible strength. Despite her Domain''s inability to block those tiny projectiles earlier, she was still a formidable Circle Warrior. Cassian let out a hopeful sigh, placing a hand on the heavy metal door. "Let''s hope there''s some treasure waiting for us behind this door," he said with a faint grin. Testing the handle, he was surprised to find it unlocked. With a determined push, the door groaned open, revealing... yet another corridor. His shoulders sagged as he groaned, "You''ve got to be kidding me." But this one was different. It was much larger, with rows of similar, seated figures lining the walls. Above them, a faint, ethereal light poured in from an unseen source, illuminating the vast space. The corridor seemed to stretch endlessly, its sheer scale adding to the eeriness. Cassian exchanged a wary glance with Cassandra, who was equally cautious. Without a word, they stepped inside, their movements slow and deliberate, every sense on high alert. As they stepped into the massive corridor, a voice suddenly echoed in their minds, resonating deeply as if it came from within their very thoughts. [Welcome to the Challenging Grounds of Matrthya.] The sound was cold, inhuman, and devoid of any emotion. Its sheer detachment sent a shiver down Cassian''s spine. Cassandra froze, her eyes narrowing in confusion as she glanced around the vast space, searching for the source. "What the hell was that?" she muttered, her Domain flaring faintly in reaction to the unsettling presence. Cassian, however, stiffened for an entirely different reason. That voice... it felt oddly familiar. The same unnatural cadence, the same emotionless tone¡ªit was almost identical to the Warrior Training System that had taken root in his mind. A sense of unease crept over him, but also a flicker of recognition. "Did you hear that too?" Cassandra asked, her sharp gaze now fixed on him. "Yeah," Cassian replied cautiously, his voice low. He didn''t want to jump to conclusions, but the resemblance was too uncanny to ignore. but he didn''t want to reveale it as he waited for the voice to speak again as it did. [Are you here to take on the challenges of Matrthya and earn rewards?] The voice asked again, echoing in their minds and catching them both off guard. Cassian''s eyes narrowed as the voice solidified his suspicion¡ªit sounded exactly like the system in his mind. Beside him, Cassandra glanced around warily before speaking aloud, her tone sharp and questioning. "What challenges? And what rewards?" As Cassandra''s question hung in the air, a soft light began to coalesce before them, shimmering and shifting until it formed the shape of an elderly man. His kind smile and relaxed posture gave the impression of a gentle mentor, but Cassian''s sharp gaze caught something else¡ªan unmistakable excitement flickering in the depths of the man''s unnervingly wise eyes. "The challenges of Matrthya," the figure began, his voice now distinctly human, rich with emotion and gravitas. "The world''s most renowned warrior training school." His words hung heavy in the air, carrying a sense of pride and reverence. Cassian and Cassandra exchanged a quick glance, their bodies tense and alert, eyes fixed on the glowing figure. Despite his warm demeanor, neither was ready to lower their guard. The man''s appearance was immaculate, almost too perfect¡ªhis white robes glowed faintly, and intricate patterns shimmered across the fabric like they were alive. Cassian tightened his grip on his weapon, while Cassandra subtly expanded her Domain, ready to react at a moment''s notice. The figure seemed to sense their suspicion but made no move to ease their tension. Instead, he continued speaking, his tone calm but deliberate. "And in exchange for conquering these challenges..." The man raised a glowing hand, and a cascade of luminous images appeared in the air between them. Weapons, armors, ancient scrolls, glowing vials, and crystalline artifacts hovered before them, each one radiating an aura of power and mystery. "These rewards," the man said with a hint of pride, gesturing to the treasures on display. "Relics of unimaginable value, forged by the finest minds and hands of a bygone era. Knowledge that can reshape your understanding of the world. Tools that can elevate even the strongest warrior to heights beyond their wildest dreams." But neither Cassian nor Cassandra spared so much as a glance at the shimmering rewards hovering before them. Their focus remained locked on the glowing figure, their guarded stances unchanged. Cassandra''s Domain subtly pulsed, ready to shield them at a moment''s notice, while Cassian''s grip on his weapon remained firm, his body tense with suspicion. The elderly man''s smile faltered, and a flicker of annoyance crossed his face. With a simple wave of his hand, the dazzling display of treasures vanished, leaving only the dimly lit corridor and his luminous presence. "You two are rather rude, aren''t you?" he said, his voice tinged with exasperation. Straightening his posture, the figure folded his hands behind his back, his tone taking on a sharper edge. "Being the first challengers to step into these halls in eons, I suppose you''re entitled to ask a few more questions than usual. But I''ll make this clear¡ªyou may either accept the challenge or leave. Ask your questions now, while I still have the patience to entertain them." Cassian raised an eyebrow, exchanging a quick glance with Cassandra. The irritation in the figure''s tone was evident, but neither of them seemed inclined to let their guard down just yet. Cassandra, ever the pragmatist, stepped forward slightly, her voice steady but sharp. "Who are you?" Cassian asked, his voice firm but edged with curiosity. He needed to know. The way this elderly figure presented those images¡ªtranslucent, glowing, and almost tangible¡ªwas eerily similar to how the system displayed things in his mind. It wasn''t a coincidence, and Cassian wasn''t one to ignore such details. Chapter 235 Guardian Elder "I am the guardian of these challenging grounds. I have no name, but if you wish, you may call me the Guardian Elder," the man said, his voice echoing through the chamber. As he spoke, the dimly lit area suddenly brightened. The torches lining the massive pillars in front of a colossal statue burst into flames, illuminating the space.The area was even larger than they had imagined. To their surprise, it stretched out into a wide, circular expanse in the distance, resembling the stage of a grand arena. Both of them stood in awe before Cassandra broke the silence. "Guardian Elder, as you said, we are the first to come here in eons. Does that mean you''ve been alive for all those eons?" The man chuckled and nodded. "More than that. You could even say I''ve existed since before your world was created. I come from a place older than the stars. I don''t know the specifics, so don''t bother asking." He turned and began walking toward the arena, gesturing for them to follow. As they trailed behind him, he continued, "So, what is your world called? I can sense some mana from you, so it must be a fairly advanced one, huh?" Suddenly, he stopped and spun around, his expression darkening with a flicker of anger. "Now I remember¡ªten or so thousand years ago, people from your world sealed this place. I still have a few bones to pick with them..." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Cassian and Cassandra felt a shiver run down their spines as an icy dread seeped into their bones. But then the man laughed, his tone lightening again. "Relax. You don''t seem to know them, so I''ll let it slide. Now, tell me¡ªwhat are your names?" "Cassandra," she replied, gesturing toward Cassian as she added, "And he''s Cassian." "Well, Cassandra and Cassian," the man said, his tone curious as he waved his hand over glowing symbols that appeared in the air. They looked eerily similar to the system interface Cassian could see, except this one was visible to everyone. Cassian itched to ask the system about it but refrained, fearing the old man might sense something if he did. Staying silent, Cassian listened as the man continued, "From what I can perceive, the two of you have a unique way of cultivating the mana of your world. What is it called?" Cassian and Cassandra exchanged confused glances, unsure of what the man was asking. Cassandra eventually spoke up. "If you''re asking about our powers, we''re Circle Warriors. We cultivate our will to bend the rules of the world. We are Rule Benders¡ªDomain Shapers," she explained, her voice carrying a hint of pride. Cassian couldn''t help but share in that pride, knowing he too was a Circle Warrior. However, the old man didn''t seem impressed. With a tone that feigned enthusiasm, he said, "Oh, Rule Benders, Domain Shapers. Great, great..." Yet his indifferent expression betrayed his words, making Cassandra bristle with annoyance. Still, realizing how much stronger he was, she decided not to dwell on it. The man continued, "Well, Rule Benders, I''ve prepared some challenges for you. Each challenge is tailored to your powers, designed to push you beyond your limits. And, of course, each one comes with a reward. You can take on as many challenges as you want, but remember¡ªthe next one will always be harder than the last." As he spoke, more glowing symbols appeared in the air, his hands gliding over them. Cassian frowned and said, "But we never agreed to take on your challenges." The Guardian turned his piercing gaze to Cassandra, a slow smile spreading across his face¡ªa real one this time, though it carried a chilling edge. Cassian struggled to his feet, his legs trembling beneath him. He stumbled but managed to stand upright, his breaths ragged and his body drenched in sweat. Both of them knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that this man could kill them in an instant if he wished. The Guardian chuckled, his voice calm but heavy with authority. "You should be grateful. I would hate for these challenges to go to waste if you both died before even attempting one." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassandra stepped beside Cassian, supporting him as he steadied himself. She shot a glare at the Guardian, her voice tinged with anger. "You said we could leave if we wanted." "Sure, you can," the man replied with a casual shrug. Then, with a sly smile, he added, "But why not at least try one challenge before you go? Who knows¡ªyou might even enjoy it." He turned to face them fully, his grin widening. "Oh, and since you''ve agreed to take it, there''s no backing out now. One more thing¡ªyou can only leave the challenge once you''ve finished it... or if you''re dead." Cassandra''s grip on Cassian tightened as she glared at the Guardian. "That''s not what you said before," she snapped, her voice low but furious. The Guardian chuckled, clearly amused by her anger. "Did I? Perhaps I forgot to mention a few... finer details. But you''re here now, and the rules are the rules." He gestured toward the glowing path leading to the arena, his expression shifting to one of mock patience. "So, whose going first?" Cassandra glanced at Cassian, who was still breathing heavily. "I''ll go," she said firmly, releasing her hold on him. Cassian, now somewhat recovered and standing on his own, immediately frowned with concern. "Stop. Let me go first," he insisted. Meanwhile, the Guardian, standing at the edge of the large arena, appeared to have finished whatever he was doing. He raised his hands, and the arena shifted again. The uneven terrain smoothed out, transforming into a flat expanse of stone bricks, each fitting seamlessly into place. "The challenge will adjust to your strength," the Guardian announced, his voice calm but commanding. "Whoever wants to go first, step forward. The first trial is simple¡ªsurvive against a monster. Don''t keep me waiting." Cassandra met Cassian''s worried gaze and offered a reassuring smile. "Let me go first," she said, her tone resolute. "It''s not like you going first is going to change anything." Without waiting for his response, she stepped toward the center of the arena. Chapter 236 Real Rule benders As Cassian stood near the Guardian, now fully recovered from the oppressive power earlier, his eyes were fixed on Cassandra as she faced off against the monster in the arena. The creature had a slender, sleek body, its sharp, pointed end frequently used for quick, sneaky attacks that kept Cassandra on edge.The rest of the creature''s appearance was even more alien to Cassian. Its dark, metallic-looking body seemed impervious to the powerful thrusts and slashes of Cassandra''s spear. Instead of being sliced open, the monster''s exterior chipped and cracked, as if its skin were made of some unyielding metal rather than organic material. What made the battle even more intense was the creature''s incredible speed. It moved with blinding agility, matching Cassandra''s movements and launching sharp, needle-like projectiles from somewhere within its body. Despite watching closely, Cassian couldn''t pinpoint the exact source of the needles, even after seeing it fire them multiple times. The fight seemed to be at a stalemate for the moment, but Cassian could see that Cassandra was gaining the upper hand. She remained unharmed, her movements precise and controlled. The monster, while not bleeding, was visibly taking damage. Pieces of its metallic skin were breaking off, scattering across the ground with each relentless thrust of Cassandra''s spear. Cassandra''s focus was unwavering as she repeatedly drove her spear into the creature, exploiting every opening she could find. Her domain allowed her to keenly observe its attacks, predicting its movements and countering them with calculated precision. The tide of the battle was slowly shifting in her favor. "Your friend was right¡ªyou people really are Rule Benders," the man said, his attention still focused on the glowing panel in front of him. Cassian glanced at the symbols on the panel, but they were incomprehensible to him, a swirling mix of patterns and lights. He resisted the urge to ask questions, instead silently piecing together the connection between the man, the system, and this place, hoping answers would come in time. The man continued, his tone casual yet intrigued. "I designed this challenge with only your physical capabilities in mind. I didn''t account for your so-called domain." He paused, a hint of genuine admiration slipping into his voice. "To be honest, they''re quite remarkable. It''s been ages since I''ve seen abilities like you peoples..." Cassian remained silent, unsure of what to say, as his attention stayed fixed on Cassandra. He watched her expertly block another attack from the monster. Then, with a sudden and unexpected burst of strength, she pushed the creature¡ªeasily twice her height¡ªbackward like a weightless ball, slamming it into the arena''s stone walls. The feat left both Cassian and the old man momentarily stunned, as the monster had proven itself incredibly strong. Yet Cassandra had done it. Not stopping there, she leaped high into the air, her figure shining with an almost radiant glow as she descended upon the monster like a falling star. The impact of her attack shook the arena, and when the dust settled, the creature''s sleek body was left with a massive, smoking hole clean through its center. The Guardian, visibly astonished, turned his attention to Cassandra, who stood catching her breath, her chest rising and falling from exertion. With an excited tone, he exclaimed, "I take that back¡ªI''ve never seen anything like this before." As his hands moved swiftly across the glowing panels, adjusting symbols with practiced ease, he added, "Do you know what she just did there?" Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Cassian shook his head, still processing what he''d witnessed. He didn''t fully understand the Guardian''s excitement, but he could see why the man was so intrigued. Cassandra was undeniably powerful, her physical strength slightly surpassing the monster''s. However, that last attack was on an entirely different level. It was far stronger than her usual strikes¡ªso powerful that Cassian had felt the vibrations ripple through the arena from where he stood. Cassian''s confusion didn''t last long as the Guardian continued, "She wasn''t just blocking that Impasi Tiger''s attacks¡ªshe was absorbing them. In the end, she turned all that absorbed power into a counterattack against the monster, and she didn''t use mana or anything for it. Amazing, right?" Cassian''s eyes widened in surprise as he glanced at Cassandra, who stood a short distance away, waiting patiently to hear if the challenge was over. He didn''t know what had driven her to develop such an incredible ability, but it was undeniably impressive. He nodded, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "Yeah, amazing." Turning back to the Guardian, he asked, "So... was that the challenge?" The Guardian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, the challenge isn''t over yet. I was just making a few adjustments." Then, with a sudden shout, he called out, "Let''s see how your friend handles two of them now!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground rumbled as two new creatures emerged, their sleek, metallic forms gleaming under the arena''s light. Cassandra gritted her teeth as she faced the two new monsters. The first one had been challenging, but not impossible to defeat. However, she could tell that killing these two wouldn''t mark the end of the challenge. Muttering under her breath, she added, "The reward better be worth dying for..." As one monster''s tail whipped toward her, she deftly dodged it, then blocked the strike from the other with her spear. Without missing a beat, she zapped to the right, closing the distance before thrusting her spear directly between the eyes of the first monster. A sharp crack echoed as its metallic skin shattered under the force of the blow. A wide smile spread across her face. Truth be told, she was enjoying this fight far more than she expected. It had been a long time since she''d been able to unleash her full strength without holding back. At first, she had hesitated, afraid of damaging the arena, but after seeing it endure her previous attacks without even a small crack, her doubts vanished. Now, she fought without hesitation, giving everything she had. It wasn''t just that the pressure of fighting them wasn''t overwhelming; it was also helping her refine her abilities. As she battled, each move polished domain, sharpening her control over it, making her connection to her power more precise and focused with every strike. Chapter 237 Bet Cassandra was a noble from the kingdom of Merowla, which collapsed into a devastating civil war. Her family, staunch supporters of the kingdom''s ruling dynasty, fell with it. In the chaos, her entire family was massacred, leaving only Cassandra and her younger sister to escape¡ªan outcome made possible when Cassandra broke through as a Circle Warrior.This breakthrough, however, complicated her plans. From childhood, Cassandra had trained to become an offense-focused spear warrior. But the timing of her breakthrough and the dire circumstances surrounding it shaped her domain into one centered on protection. While she didn''t resent the protective nature of her domain¡ªit was exactly what she needed at the time¡ªshe chose not to abandon her offensive style. Instead, Cassandra adapted, using her domain as a shield while developing advanced offensive spear techniques that capitalized on its protective abilities. Like everyone else, Cassandra also gained abilities when she became a Circle Warrior. The one she relied on most was Energy Discharge, which allowed her to absorb the energy from opponents'' attacks and amplify her own strikes with it. This ability was particularly effective, as she could use it multiple times during a battle. Her second ability was her exceptionally strong physical defense¡ªso strong that it rivaled the monsters she fought. It might even have surpassed them, but she had no desire to test its limits unless absolutely necessary. The third ability came from her defense-based domain, which enabled her to block extremely powerful attacks far beyond her current Circle level. She rarely used this ability, reserving it as a trump card. But now, facing the sixth wave of sharp-tailed monsters, she felt an overwhelming urge to unleash it. Clenching her teeth and wiping the sweat from her brow, she held back, unsure if the challenge would escalate further. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, she channeled her frustration into Energy Discharge, blasting away three monsters lunging toward her. As she dashed backward, she shouted, "CELESTIAL BARRAGE!" Leaping into the air, she thrust her glowing spear with rapid precision, each movement releasing strikes that rained down like a meteor shower, focusing on the most injured monster and tearing it apart. The injured monster collapsed to the ground with a series of heavy thuds, its body riddled with gaping holes from her Celestial Barrage. Dark ichor pooled beneath it, signaling its end. The remaining two monsters, undeterred, launched a barrage of sharp, bony darts in her direction. Cassandra''s domain shimmered with silver light, easily deflecting the projectiles before they could reach her. However, the three monsters she had blasted away earlier regrouped, advancing in unison. Their sharp tails lashed out, not only firing darts but also striking at her from awkward, unpredictable angles. She could have relied on her domain to block the attacks entirely, but she was cautious about draining too much of her willpower this early in the fight. Instead, she focused on dodging, twisting her body to avoid the strikes. Five tails aimed for her stomach in quick succession, forcing her to leap back. The tails slammed into the arena floor with tremendous force, embedding deep into the ground. The impact reverberated through the arena, cracking the stone and sending a dull echo through the air. Cassandra landed lightly on her feet, her spear poised, her sharp eyes tracking the monsters'' every movement. The situation was growing more challenging, and she could feel her heart pounding as the monsters began to coordinate their attacks more effectively. As she tried once again to break them apart, Cassandra leaped into the middle of the group. Channeling Energy Discharge, she slammed her spear into one of the monsters, blasting it with immense force and sending it hurtling into the arena wall, meters away. Grinning at her success in scattering them, she turned her attention to the fallen monster. Without hesitation, she launched herself toward it, shouting, "FALLING STAR STRIKE!" Her spear ignited with blazing energy as she shot through the air at incredible speed, her descent fiery and swift, like a falling star ready to obliterate its target. Cassandra descended like a glowing falling star, her entire body illuminated by the fiery energy of her technique. Her wide-open eyes gleamed with excitement, a grin stretching across her face as she relished the sensation of her spear technique reaching new heights. With one hand, she thrust her spear forward, aiming for the monster''s side. Time seemed to slow as the spear closed in, and she watched with exhilaration as the sheer power radiating from her weapon caused the monster''s body to begin breaking apart even before the strike connected. The energy burned through its side, reducing flesh to ash in an instant. As her spear fully connected, it split the monster''s body into two smoldering halves, the searing heat consuming its remains. The momentum of her attack drove the spear deep into the arena floor, creating a massive crater that shook the ground. Cracks spread outward, snaking up the nearby wall, leaving a resounding impact that silenced the arena for a brief moment. Breathing heavily, Cassandra straightened herself, pulling her spear free from the crater. The heat from her attack still shimmered in the air around her as she turned her gaze to the remaining monsters, her excitement giving way to steely determination. Suddenly, her focus was broken by a loud, booming laugh. "Hahahaha! Awesome, awesome! Give me more of that fight! Hahahaha! Cassandra! Cassandra!" She turned her head slightly, hearing the old guardian cheering for her with a wide grin, his arms flailing wildly in the air like an overexcited spectator in a crowd. The sight made her smile, though she couldn''t help but feel a little weirded out by his enthusiasm. Meanwhile, Cassian, standing nearby, was even more unsettled. He had a front-row view of the guardian''s maddeningly wide smile, his expression almost unhinged as he watched Cassandra battle the monsters with rapturous delight. What the hell is wrong with him? Cassian wondered, baffled by the old guardian''s erratic behavior. The man''s mood swung wildly¡ªone moment cursing Cassandra when a monster died, and the next cheering her on like her biggest fan. Cassian couldn''t figure out what he actually wanted, but considering the centuries of isolation the guardian had endured, it wasn''t surprising if his mind had slipped a little. "You''ve got an awesome companion, boy. Are you two in a relationship or something? If you are, don''t let her go!" the man rambled, his words spilling out quickly. "Those Impasi Tigers aren''t just your average monsters, and she''s taking them down left and right¡­" Cassian managed a small smile at the guardian''s praise for Cassandra, but the moment was short-lived. The man''s face twisted into a scowl as he continued, his tone now filled with irritation. "But why does she have to burn them? Damn it, I can''t even use one of these anymore!" the old guardian grumbled, gesturing at the glowing remains of the defeated monsters. As he spoke, the monster''s body vanished from the arena, and the crater Cassandra had created repaired itself, the floor returning to its original pristine state. Ignoring the man''s outburst, Cassian kept his eyes on Cassandra''s fight and casually said, "Yeah, we''re sort of in a relationship..." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire "Really?" The guardian''s eyes widened in surprise. Then, with a sly grin, he added, "I just said that to make you happy¡ªI didn''t think a pipsqueak like you could land someone so strong. And older than you, at that!" Cassian didn''t seem offended by the man''s insult. Instead, he smirked and said, "What can I say? I''ve got a thing for older women. That mature charm just gets me fired up, like a bull." Turning to the man, his smirk widened as he added, "What about you? Do you like older women? Oh, wait¡ªsorry, I forgot. There''s nothing older than you." The man smirked back at Cassian''s words and said, "Do you really think your petty attempt at insulting me would make me angry, boy?" Cassian simply smiled in response, shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly. The man''s smirk grew wider as he leaned in slightly, his voice lowering with menace. "Well, it does now. So be ready for the most hellish pain you''ve ever felt. Once she''s done with her challenge, you''re next. You''ll be begging for death when you feel it." Cassian''s smirk widened at the man''s words as he casually asked, "Wanna make a bet?" The man raised an eyebrow, surprised. "About what, you begging?" Cassian nodded, and the man''s smirk returned as he nodded in agreement. "Of course. What do you want to bet?" "You seem to enjoy watching people take on your challenges," Cassian said, his tone steady. "How about this¡ªif I beg to die, I''ll guide more challengers to come here and face your trials." The man blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by the proposal. Seeing he had the upper hand, Cassian pressed on. "And if I don''t beg, you''ll let me and Cassandra choose any reward from all the ones you''ve got stored here." The old man looked at Cassian with a wide grin and asked, "You sure about this? No take-backs?" Chapter 238 Radiant star Cassian grinned broadly, feeling as though he had placed the ultimate winning bet. Despite the Guardian''s immense power, he hadn''t noticed everything about Cassian¡ªor he wouldn''t have made such a losing wager. The old man had overlooked one of Cassian''s key abilities.Now, all Cassian had to do was bide his time until it was his turn to fight. He just needed to survive the challenges and emerge victorious to claim the best reward the old man could offer. Cassandra, too, was beginning to show signs of struggle as she faced the eighth wave of monsters. The sheer number of them made it increasingly difficult to handle the massive creatures all at once. Small wounds had started to appear on her body, including a shallow cut on her face¡ªa mark from narrowly dodging the sharp tail of one of the Impasi Tigers. Despite the mounting difficulty, Cassandra''s domain glowed brighter and brighter, radiating an intense energy. Her movements became faster, almost transforming her into a silver streak darting across the arena. She weaved through the chaos with precision, dodging attacks while dealing devastating blows. Cassian, observing her fight closely, realized she was focusing on two monsters at a time, likely trying to reduce their numbers as quickly as possible. Her strategy soon began to pay off. The two targeted monsters started to slow down, their movements becoming sluggish. Their stone-like skin began to crack and crumble, revealing a gush of oozing, mushy liquid¡ªpresumably their blood. The revolting substance dripped down their bodies, reminding Cassian of the bile-like spit he''d seen people cough up. He could see Cassandra''s disgust as well, her hand stained with the foul liquid from stabbing the creatures, blood splattering onto her with each strike. Cassandra''s expression hardened as she spotted the wounded tigers struggling to stay upright. Without hesitation, she surged forward with blinding speed, her movements leaving streaks of silver light in her wake. She closed the distance in an instant, her spear poised like an extension of her will. With a sharp cry, she thrust her weapon forward, shouting, "Celestial Barrage!" The arena seemed to shudder as a flurry of spear strikes erupted, each blow radiating an otherworldly brilliance. The strikes landed with pinpoint precision, targeting the already weakened monster. The silver light of her domain amplified the attack, each hit slicing through the creature''s metallic skin like it was paper. The wounded tiger let out a guttural roar, stumbling back as its body was riddled with glowing wounds. Cassandra didn''t let up, her strikes relentless, her spear dancing in her hands as she unleashed the full force of her technique. Cassandra wasn''t worried about the others closing in; they were too far to pose an immediate threat. Only the nearby injured monster remained, sluggish and struggling to move. Confident in her assessment, she focused on finishing the fight¡ªuntil she suddenly felt a bone-shaking force slam into her side. The injured monster, using the last of its strength, had bashed its still-sturdy body into her with surprising speed. The impact sent Cassandra flying across the arena, blood spraying from her mouth as she hit the ground hard. She skidded to a stop, groaning as she clutched her shoulder, which was clearly dislocated. Meanwhile, the injured monster collapsed after its final effort, its body going still as it succumbed to its wounds. The other six monsters, undeterred by the deaths of their companions, charged at Cassandra, their focus razor-sharp. Blood dripped down her face from a gash on her forehead, and pain wracked her body, but her eyes burned with an unyielding fire. Clenching her teeth, she forced herself to stand, her spear trembling in her grip. With a primal scream, she swung it in a wide, horizontal arc, yelling, "Aaaaah!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive wave of glowing silver energy erupted from her spear, spanning the width of the arena and surging forward like a tidal wave. The energy was too large and fast for the monsters to dodge. The first few were hit head-on, their bodies exploding into grotesque bursts of gooey liquid as the wave tore through them. The others fared no better, their remains smashing into the arena walls, where the force of the energy embedded them into the stone. The wave left deep gouges in the arena floor, the silver glow fading as Cassandra staggered, breathing heavily. Despite her injuries, she stood tall, her fiery gaze fixed on the remaining enemies¡ªor what little was left of them. The Guardian''s voice echoed across the arena, filled with amazement. "Now that''s what I call a proper fight!" he said, clapping his hands together. "But tell me, Cassandra, how much longer can you keep this up?" The Guardian smirked as he tapped on one of the glowing transparent panels, summoning another wave of monsters. This time, there were nine. But what immediately caught Cassian''s attention was the presence of one noticeably different creature among them. His eyes narrowed as he shot an angry glare at the old man and exclaimed, "What is this? Why is there a different monster in this wave? That''s cheating!" The old man chuckled, clearly amused by Cassian''s outburst. "Cheating?" he repeated with mock innocence. "No, no. Just... raising the stakes." Cassandra, battered and exhausted, stepped out of the crater she had formed when slammed into the ground. Her legs wobbled, and blood trickled down her face, but her gaze remained fixed on the monsters. Her attention zeroed in on the one at the center¡ªa massive creature, more than twice the size of the others. Unlike its companions, whose dark, metallic bodies glinted under the arena lights, this one bore a distinctive white stripe running down its otherwise black, armor-like skin. The metallic sheen of its body seemed even more formidable than the others, as if forged from the toughest steel. But contrary to what one might expect, Cassandra''s expression wasn''t one of defeat or even anger as she faced the towering monster. Instead, her face lit up with a wide, excited grin. Straightening her posture, she took a deep, steadying breath and bent her knees into a battle stance¡ªone leg forward, the other firmly planted behind. Her torso twisted slightly to the side, spear arm drawn back, while her free hand extended forward to steady her aim at the largest monster. "The star dance..." she muttered, her voice barely audible over the tension in the arena. With an explosive burst of energy, she launched herself toward the monster. But just as quickly, she veered to the side, then to another side, zigzagging unpredictably. The sudden movements caused a shockwave with each shift, echoing through the arena like a series of bombs detonating. Cassian''s eyes widened in astonishment as the speed of her movements created deafening bursts of sound. The monsters, now fully on edge, shifted into defensive stances, their heads snapping from side to side as they desperately tried to track her movements. But Cassandra didn''t engage them head-on. Instead, she weaved in and out of their reach, darting from one direction to another with blinding speed. With her movements too fast to predict, the monsters hesitated, afraid of striking one another as they stayed too close together. The disorienting pattern of her attack kept them off balance, leaving them unable to anticipate where she would strike next. Cassian''s initial confusion deepened, but soon the purpose behind her actions became clear. The frequency of the explosive sounds increased, the arena reverberating with a near-constant barrage of noise, like the rapid pounding of war drums. One by one, the monsters began to falter, their massive forms slamming into each other as they stumbled under the relentless pressure of her movements. And then, as if completing a perfect arc, Cassandra returned to her original position. Her spear remained aimed squarely at the colossal monster. The other creatures, disoriented and thrown off balance, were forced to slide aside as if an invisible force had shoved them away. Cassian''s gaze sharpened as he saw the unmistakable glow of her domain taking shape. A massive, shimmering spear tip extended outward from her weapon, its radiant energy illuminating the arena like a beacon of destruction. Cassandra dashed toward the monstrous creature, her spear aimed directly at its core. To her surprise, the massive beast wasn''t in a defensive stance. Instead, its gaping maw was wide open, and within, a swirling orb of dark energy began to form. The ball of energy pulsed ominously, growing larger by the second, its shadowy surface rippling with an unsettling, almost liquid-like texture. The once-white stripe along the monster''s black metallic skin turned an inky black, a stark contrast that made the creature look even more menacing. Her eyes narrowed as she realized the enormity of the energy building within its mouth¡ªit was as large as she was, a swirling vortex of pure destruction. But Cassandra didn''t hesitate. With the same blinding speed and arena-shaking force she''d displayed before, she charged forward, her spear tip glowing with the brilliance of her domain. The sheer power of her movements cracked the ground behind her as she was like throwed spear, sending tremors rippling across the arena. Each step left destruction in its wake, but she remained focused, her eyes locked on the orb of energy. As she closed the distance, the radiant tip of her spear aligned perfectly with the heart of the dark, swirling mass. The moment of impact created a fleeting yet striking clash of forces¡ªlight and shadow intertwined for an instant, dividing the arena in two. One half glowed with a brilliant silver light, while the other was consumed by an ominous, inky darkness. Then, with a thunderous crack, the darkness split apart at its core as the radiant energy surged forward. A beam of dazzling light erupted from the spear, piercing through the massive monster and illuminating the entire arena with its brilliance. The intensity of the glow momentarily turned the space into a blazing spectacle, casting away every shadow as it lit up the battlefield like a radiant star descending to earth. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 239 Cassians challenge Cassandra finished the last wave faster than even the first, dispatching all nine monsters¡ªincluding the massive one¡ªwithin seconds of the fight beginning. Both Cassian and the Guardian were left speechless, watching the aftermath as the defeated monsters struggled to move before going completely still. Breaking the silence, Cassian cheered loudly, "Detective!"The Guardian, still frozen in shock, showed no sign of anger. Instead, a wide grin spread across his face as he muttered, almost to himself, "Amazing... amazing. These people are going to make me perfect my challenges." Turning his gaze to Cassian, the Guardian''s smile deepened. "Your turn now, boy. Let''s see if you can surprise me as much as she did. And don''t forget our bet," he said with a knowing glint in his eye. Meanwhile, Cassandra leaped out of the arena, bloodied but wearing a triumphant smile, her exhaustion overshadowed by her sense of accomplishment. Cassian quickly moved to help Cassandra stand, but before he could say much, the Guardian waved his hand. In an instant, the wounds on her body began to heal, leaving both of them stunned. Cassandra glanced at her shoulder, which had been a mess just moments ago, now completely restored as if the injuries had never existed. The Guardian chuckled, his tone amused. "Well fought, Miss Cassandra. You''ll receive your reward once your friend here completes his challenge. Unless, of course," he added with a sly grin, "you''re up for another one right now..." "Thanks, but that''s my limit. I''ve gained more than enough from this," Cassandra said, stepping aside with a faint smile. She glanced at Cassian and added, "Good luck. Don''t burn through all your power at the start¡ªtry to actually learn from the challenge." Cassian frowned, puzzled by her advice. Make use of the challenge? he thought, but he didn''t press for clarification. Instead, he strode to the center of the arena, now restored to its pristine state as if the intense battles had never taken place. The Guardian, grinning from ear to ear, clasped his hands together. "I''ll take it easy on you, boy. There will be only one monster for you... and only this one." Cassian raised an eyebrow, smirking as he locked eyes with the Guardian. "Really? No take-backs?" The Guardian chuckled, his smirk mirroring Cassian''s. "No take-backs," he said with a nod, his tone full of amusement. The arena grew dim, shadows creeping in from all sides, as Cassian''s gaze was drawn forward. In the center of the battlefield, something began to materialize, its grotesque form solidifying out of thin air. His breath hitched as he took in the sight of the monstrosity¡ªa towering, bulbous creature, its height surpassing that of a two-story building. Despite its immense size, it didn''t radiate the typical menace of a predator. Instead, it exuded an aura of repulsion. Its surface rippled and flowed like a mass of living jelly, the dirty yellow hue churning nauseatingly as if it were alive and shifting from within. Cassian''s stomach twisted at the thought of being anywhere near it. The creature was a literal blob of filth, and the mere idea of coming into contact with it made him grimace. "fucking disgsuting¡­" he muttered under his breath, instinctively stepping back. To make matters worse, the creature lacked any discernible features¡ªno eyes, no mouth, no limbs. Just a massive, pulsating sphere of goo. The creature quivered again, this time with more intent, as if responding to Cassian''s growing aura. Without warning, a portion of its grotesque body swelled and shot forward¡ªa ball of yellow slime hurtling through the air like a cannonball. Cassian instinctively raised his domain shield, a shimmering red barrier forming around him just in time to intercept the attack. The blob splattered against the shield, but instead of dissipating, it exploded into a thick, noxious yellow mist. "What the¡ª?" Cassian stumbled back, raising his shield instinctively, its sturdy frame holding firm against the onslaught. But his confidence wavered as a strange mist began to emanate from the blob. It wasn''t a physical attack; the gas seeped through his defenses effortlessly, bypassing the barrier he thought would protect him. The moment the mist touched his skin, Cassian felt a sharp, unnatural sensation flood his body. His face contorted in pain as the gas invaded his lungs, spreading a discomfort he couldn''t quite describe. From the sidelines, the Guardian''s grin widened, his amusement clear. "Ah, there it is. How do you like my little creation now, boy?" Cassian gritted his teeth, retreating instinctively to escape the oppressive mist. But before he could catch his breath or regain his bearings, the blob retaliated. With a wet, grotesque sound, multiple smaller blobs shot off from its body, exploding around him in rapid succession. Each impact released more of the sickly mist, the blasts merging to create a dense, suffocating fog. Cassian''s figure disappeared into the thick haze, swallowed entirely by the noxious cloud. The Guardian chuckled, crossing his arms as he observed the scene. "Let''s see how long you can last in there, boy. This is where the fun really begins." The monster continued its relentless assault, launching blob after blob of the vile yellow liquid at Cassian. Each impact exploded into a dense, toxic mist, the noxious cloud expanding rapidly to cover an increasingly larger portion of the arena. From the sidelines, the Guardian''s smirk stretched into a manic grin as he observed the chaos. "Soon, your little friend will be my slave! Hahaha!" he declared, turning toward Cassandra with a twisted glint in his eye. Cassandra frowned, confusion evident on her face. "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone wary. The Guardian ignored her question, his laughter growing louder and more unhinged. "He''s going to be begging to die! Hahaha! That gas¡ªoh, it''s not just mist. It''s pure, hellish agony, seeping into his every nerve, breaking him down bit by bit. Hahaha! Making a bet against me... what a cocky brat!" Her confusion deepened as she furrowed her brows and asked, "What bet are you talking about?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Guardian, his eyes glued to the arena floor as if he didn''t want to miss even a second of Cassian''s supposed suffering, chuckled darkly. "Your friend made a bet," he began, his voice dripping with amusement. "If he begs me to kill him during the challenge, from the sheer pain of it all, he''ll become the guide to my challenge grounds. A fitting punishment for his arrogance." He didn''t look up, too engrossed in the scene, eagerly anticipating Cassian''s agonized screams. Yet, the sound he craved didn''t come. Cassandra, standing off to the side, didn''t show the worry he might have expected. Instead, her smirk grew, matching the Guardian''s in intensity. Unfortunately for him, he was too focused on the arena to notice. When the silence stretched on longer than he anticipated, Cassandra broke it, her voice calm but edged with curiosity. "And what did he bet for, if he wins?" "If he wins?" the man repeated, emphasizing the words with a sly grin. "You''ll find out...." Cassandra stifled a laugh, her lips curling into a smirk. Cassian had played the Guardian perfectly, and it was clear the old man hadn''t realized it yet. Her amusement only grew as she noticed the Guardian''s wide smile beginning to falter, shrinking bit by bit. Meanwhile, the yellow blob of a monster was also shrinking, its once massive form dissipating as it converted most of its body mass into the swirling yellow mist that now blanketed the arena. As the yellow blob shrank further, the mist began to thicken, swirling with a sense of purpose, as though it were reacting to something. The Guardian''s smile continued to fade, replaced by a puzzled frown as he glanced between the mist and Cassandra, then back at the arena floor. "What''s happening?" the Guardian muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched the monster shrink further, its size now reduced by half. Something was off¡ªthe blob had stopped shooting its yellow balls, and the Guardian''s confusion only deepened. Suddenly, he caught sight of Cassian. He was standing still, glowing slightly, eyes closed, holding his sword in an attack position. The sight made the Guardian pause, his expression twisting with growing disbelief. "Why is he still standing?" the Guardian asked, his voice edged with confusion and frustration. The situation was rapidly spiraling beyond his expectations, and the sight of Cassian unmoving yet resolute only added to the puzzle. Hearing no response, the Guardian turned to Cassandra, who simply smiled at him, further irritating him. "Fuck it..." he muttered under his breath as he pressed a button on his panel. A deafening blast rang out, shaking the ground, and the mist that had covered the arena was forcefully expelled. The yellow blob monster, which had shrunk considerably, suddenly shot all its remaining yellow blobs out in one explosive burst. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire To Cassandra''s surprise, as the blob cleared, a hideous creature emerged. It had five spindly legs and a head that resembled a caterpillar, but with scaly, menacing features. Its sharp teeth were visible as it dripped more of the yellow goo, which contrasted against its dark green, slimy skin. Chapter 240 The Reward As the yellow fog cleared, Cassian opened his eyes, his face twisting into a disgusted expression. He took a deep breath and muttered, "How can something look this disgusting and smell this bad?"His gaze then shifted to the grotesque, insect-like green monster that had emerged. He frowned, his confusion evident, and asked, "That thing was inside that shit blob?" Still in a defensive stance, Cassian shifted slightly as the monster, now fully focused on him, charged forward like a bullet using its six legs. The sudden burst of speed caught him off guard, but his red domain flared to life. Muttering under his breath, "Wind Blade," he swung his sword in a horizontal slash. A glowing green arc of energy surged from the blade, slicing through the monster''s open mouth and tearing clean through its body. The creature split in two, its halves sliding across the ground before coming to a halt at Cassian''s feet. Cassian grinned widely, satisfaction clear on his face as he glanced down at the monster''s remains near his feet. The same couldn''t be said for the old guardian, who stood frozen in shock, his expression a mix of disbelief and frustration. Cassandra, on the other hand, looked more puzzled than impressed. Tilting her head, she asked, "Was that it? That move wasn''t even that strong." "Not strong?" the man echoed, his tone dripping with incredulity, as if he couldn''t believe what he''d just heard. Cassandra nodded, her confusion genuine as she continued, "Yeah, it was just a basic Wind Blade. That monster was way too weak." The guardian remained in a state of shock, and it was understandable. He had overseen the Challenging Grounds of Matrthya for eons, guiding countless challengers through its trials. Yet, no one had ever succeeded in the challenges as easily as Cassian had. It was possible that he had underestimated the boy''s abilities, but killing a monster that had ravaged an entire nation and turned it into a graveyard in just one slash was no small feat. There could be another explanation, though: Perhaps the guardian hadn''t explored the universe as thoroughly as he had believed. He had thought he knew everything about this realm, but Cassian''s display of power was beginning to challenge everything he thought he understood. However, instead of looking disappointed, the guardian''s eyes sparkled with excitement. A wide grin spread across his face as he exclaimed, "Then I''ll just have to make more hard challenges!" As the guardian spoke, Cassian was already out of the arena, grinning from ear to ear. Annoyed by his smug expression, the man snapped, "You cheating little brat... how did you avoid the pain?" Cassian chuckled, unfazed. "Everyone has their secrets, old man. I have mine. And for the record, I didn''t cheat¡ªI won fair and square. Now, let''s see what goodies you''ve got for me." His tone was casual, and he didn''t even seem tired. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guardian grunted in irritation, waving his hand as a translucent panel materialized in front of Cassian and Cassandra. Both of them blinked in surprise as a list of items appeared on display¡ªeverything from weapons and armor to ores, herbs, and other intriguing artifacts. Cassian and Cassandra exchanged a quick glance, their excitement mirrored in their grins, as the guardian grumbled, "You two can pick one thing each." Without hesitation, they headed straight to the armor section. Cassian asked eagerly, "Do you have war armors?" The guardian scowled, clearly annoyed. "I don''t know what those are. The best armors are at the top of the list. Just make sure you can actually use whatever you pick. There''s a description for each item, so read it carefully. I know as much about them as what''s written there, so don''t bother asking me any questions." Cassian scrolled through the options, starting from the bottom of the list. There were 400 armors in total, and while almost all of them were better than anything he could afford on his own, none stood out as extraordinary. It made him question the significance of this so-called "challenging ground." Sure, the guardian was powerful, but the rewards and trials seemed underwhelming in comparison to his expectations. Still, he continued reading through the descriptions, hoping to find something worthwhile. As he reached the top of the list, the armors began to stand out, each one possessing unique qualities. His attention was caught by one in particular: The Thunder Catcher Crafted from the bark of a tree struck by lightning a hundred times, this armor was imbued with thunder-related abilities. It could absorb lightning and discharge it, offering both protection and a powerful offensive edge. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Cassian found the armor intriguing but ultimately dismissed it. It didn''t align with his abilities, as he had no connection to lightning. Something related to wind or a similar element would have been far more useful. While he continued browsing, Cassandra called out, "Hey, Cassian, check this one out." He turned to see the armor she was inspecting. It was dark, seemingly made of stone, with ropes of the same material holding its pieces together. The design resembled a human form, with only eye slits visible, giving it an eerie and unsettling appearance rather than one of strength or danger. Curious, Cassian leaned in to read the description: "Made from the stones of the sacrificial altar..." That was all the description offered. The vague nature of it made Cassian frown. He turned to the guardian and asked, "Where did you even get this thing?" The guardian shrugged, his expression indifferent. "Like I said, I know as much as the descriptions tell me. These items have been part of the challenging ground since before my time." As he finished speaking, the armor materialized in front of them. While Cassandra and the guardian regarded it with mild curiosity, Cassian''s expression shifted to one of shock. Suddenly, his domain erupted outward, releasing a clear wave of energy that rippled through the air, making his hair billow as if caught in a strong wind. The sudden surge of energy drew the startled gazes of both Cassandra and the guardian. Confusion flickered across their faces, but their shock deepened when they noticed movement from the armor itself. From the hollow cavity in the armor''s head, two glowing red eyes flickered to life, pulsing like embers in the darkness. Cassandra gasped, her voice tinged with awe and alarm as she muttered, "It''s war armor..." The guardian, still reeling from the shock, stammered, "How? That thing... it has nothing to do with your kind... Why is it reacting to him?" His voice was laced with confusion and unease as he stared at Cassian, who stood motionless, his eyes shut, his domain surging and crackling around him like a living storm. "Cassian..." Cassandra called out, her voice steady but laced with concern. She took a step toward him, but the intensity of his domain pushed her back slightly. If she wanted to, she could have forced her way through, but she chose not to. Instead, she stopped and studied him, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. Turning to the guardian, she asked, "Where did you get that armor? It''s resonating with him like it was made for him." Her lips curved into a wide grin, her excitement palpable. "Do you have any more of these things?" The guardian glared at her, his face a mix of irritation and bewilderment. "Do you think I have a warehouse full of cursed relics lying around? That armor is one of a kind. And trust me, it''s more trouble than it''s worth." Cassandra''s grin didn''t falter. "One of a kind, huh? Then I''d say Cassian just hit the jackpot." The guardian scoffed, crossing his arms. "Jackpot? You call this a jackpot? That armor has a history of destruction and despair. If he can''t control it, it''ll destroy him from the inside out." Cassandra raised an eyebrow at the man, her tone laced with sarcasm as she asked, "And here I thought you said you didn''t know anything about it?" The guardian''s jaw tightened, his frustration evident as he snapped his mouth shut. Undeterred, Cassandra smirked and continued, "Destruction and despair seem to follow anything worth wielding, don''t they? As for whether he can control it or not..." She glanced at Cassian, her grin widening. "I guess we''ll just have to wait and see." The guardian let out a frustrated grunt, his patience wearing thin. Today had been the most shocking and infuriating day of his millions of years of existence. He couldn''t quite fathom what his role had become. Bound to this space for eternity, he was tasked with overseeing challenges and dispensing rewards. These rewards, somehow appearing in vaults across the ground, had been his sole focus for as long as he could remember. But things had changed. Thousands of years ago, when the people of the Blue Globe sealed this place off, the connection to the makers of the challenging ground was cut. He knew the seals were the reason he hadn''t heard from them, and he had long since accepted that. Yet, as he stood there, watching the boy, something inside him stirred¡ªa glimmer of hope he hadn''t felt in ages. Perhaps, just perhaps, this boy¡ªthis anomaly¡ªheld the key to breaking the seals and finally escaping the endless cycle. The guardian''s gaze shifted between Cassian and Cassandra, a faint spark of belief flickering in his ancient eyes. Chapter 241 Scarlet vision Cassian''s domain surged again, sending ripples of energy through the space, and his eyes locked onto the surface of the armor. The faint etchings on the stone-like exterior seemed to shift and glow under his gaze, but it wasn''t the patterns that gripped him¡ªit was the overwhelming sensation that poured into his mind.His vision shifted, tinted with a scarlet hue so deep and endless it felt as though he were staring into a boundless void of blood. A chill ran down his spine as the oppressive feeling grew heavier, the weight of countless lives extinguished pressing against him. The armor radiated an aura of purpose, and though no voice spoke, a single name imprinted itself into his thoughts: Made to Kill. The name was strange, almost too simple, yet Cassian instinctively knew it was the essence of the armor''s existence. This wasn''t a tool for protection or survival¡ªit was a weapon of pure destruction, forged with one intent and nothing else. Cassian hadn''t come to this realization merely by observing the armor''s physical appearance. No, it was the aura emanating from it¡ªan overwhelming force that seemed to whisper directly to his soul. That aura dragged him into the scarlet abyss, a space that radiated an unrelenting killing intent, forged by the countless lives the armor had claimed. The sheer magnitude of its history, the number of beings it had slain, was incomprehensible, an ocean of death that stretched far beyond his understanding. Suddenly, his vision snapped open, but it was no longer his own. Scarlet hues dominated his sight, like glass stained with blood, framed by a black border. The world appeared distorted, as though he were peering through a tunnel, and what struck him most was the height¡ªan impossibly vast perspective that made everything below seem insignificant. It wasn''t just vision; it was a glimpse into the armor''s past, a view from the eyes of a being who once wielded this weapon of annihilation. Cassian''s breath hitched as he tried to focus on the surreal vision before him. The world seemed to ripple like a mirage, his senses dulled yet heightened at the same time. His gaze fixed on the flashing movement in front of him¡ªa gleaming sword, its edge radiating a dark, menacing aura. The blade slashed through the air with an elegance that belied its lethal purpose, moving in arcs that seemed impossibly fast, as if the very air screamed in its wake. He realized the arms wielding the blade were clad in the same stone-like armor now resting before him. The blackened stone ropes, the jagged texture, and the ominous glow pulsing from its seams were unmistakable. It was the armor¡ªhis armor, or so he thought. But as he concentrated further, a chilling realization dawned on him: he wasn''t controlling it. The movements were not his. Cassian''s mind reeled as the vision resumed, pulling him back into the crimson-soaked battlefield. The long-horned beings he faced were grotesque, towering over normal humans by at least a meter. Their bodies were humanoid in shape but disturbingly elongated, with sinewy limbs and taut, almost translucent skin that shimmered faintly under the blood-red sky. Their faces were nightmarish¡ªsharp, angular features, hollow eye sockets glowing with an eerie light, and gaping mouths lined with rows of jagged teeth, reminiscent of a predator fish. The sword in his hand¡ªno, the sword wielded by the armor¡ªmoved with a terrifying fluidity, carving through these monstrous beings as though they were paper. Cassian watched in stunned silence as the blade sliced effortlessly, splitting torsos and severing limbs with precision that bordered on artistry. The creatures didn''t bleed the crimson blood he was accustomed to; their wounds gushed a strange, scarlet ichor that seemed to evaporate into mist as it hit the ground, leaving behind a faint, metallic scent. Each slash revealed more of the horrifying landscape around him. The ground was slick with the same scarlet ichor, and twisted trees jutted out from the earth, their branches barren and sharp like claws reaching for the sky. The horizon was a jagged mess of cracked earth and molten rock, and the air was thick with an oppressive heat that clung to his skin. It was a world of carnage, a place where life and death intertwined in a grotesque dance of destruction. As the blade cut through another of the long-horned creatures, Cassian noticed something unsettling. Their mouths, lined with those terrifying teeth, opened wider than seemed physically possible, stretching into unnatural, grotesque shapes. They weren''t just screaming¡ªthey were emitting a soundless cry, a psychic wail that sent chills down his spine. The armor didn''t react to their cries, its purpose unshaken. The blade rose and fell, over and over, reducing the creatures to lifeless heaps. Cassian tried to focus, to take control of the armor''s movements, but it was like trying to grasp smoke. He wasn''t in control. The armor was, and it moved with a will of its own, as if it had fought these beings countless times before. Why? he wondered. What is this place? What are these things? His vision shifted again, this time pulling back as though he were a spectator. He saw the battlefield from above, and his stomach churned at the scale of the slaughter. Thousands of the horned creatures sprawled across the landscape, their bodies piled high like grotesque monuments to the armor''s destructive power. The armor-wielding figure¡ªhimself, yet not himself¡ªstood at the center of it all, unmoving, the blade held loosely at its side. The ground around it seemed to pulse with a faint glow, as if absorbing the blood and energy of the fallen. Cassian''s domain surged again, sending ripples of energy through the space, and his eyes locked onto the surface of the armor. The faint etchings on the stone-like exterior seemed to shift and glow under his gaze, but it wasn''t the patterns that gripped him¡ªit was the overwhelming sensation that poured into his mind. The visions shifted again, still drenched in the unsettling scarlet tint. This time, Cassian found himself gazing upon a field of colossal creatures¡ªwhale-like in shape but far larger than anything he could comprehend. These leviathans dwarfed any person, their immense forms comparable to mountains, drifting silently in a vast expanse of darkness. The void around them was endless, punctuated only by faint pinpricks of light, like distant stars scattered across the black abyss. Cassian''s breath hitched as he realized he wasn''t standing on solid ground anymore. He was floating¡ªor rather, flying¡ªthrough the darkness. The armor encased him, its oppressive weight now feeling like a second skin. His movements were effortless, as though the armor propelled him forward with purpose. In his hand, he gripped a sword¡ªnot just any sword, but an enormous blade that radiated an ethereal glow, cutting through the darkness like a beacon. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire The realization struck him like a lightning bolt: the glowing sword wasn''t just a weapon. It was his domain. Somehow, it had taken the shape of this massive, radiant blade, pulsating with an energy that felt alive. The power coursing through it was overwhelming, yet Cassian felt an odd sense of harmony, as if the sword and the armor were extensions of himself. Cassian''s vision shifted once more, pulled back into the endless void. He could see himself¡ªor rather, the armor¡ªlaunching forward, the massive domain sword swinging with devastating precision. It collided with one of the mountain-sized leviathans, cleaving through its immense form like it was nothing more than air. The creature let out a thunderous, guttural roar, its glowing patterns dimming as its life force drained away, absorbed into the armor. But Cassian wasn''t alone in this strange battle. All around him, other figures appeared, each clad in distinct armor. Unlike the one he wore, their armors seemed tailored to their wielders, each emanating unique auras that felt just as potent but far less oppressive. Their domains manifested in diverse forms¡ªone shaped into a fiery spear that crackled with energy, another into a hammer surrounded by swirling winds, and yet another into twin blades that shimmered like liquid light. Each warrior moved with deadly grace, their weapons carving through the leviathans with precision and purpose. Cassian tried to focus on the other figures, desperate to understand who they were and why they fought alongside¡ªor against¡ªhim. But the armor refused to let him linger, dragging his consciousness forward once again. This time, his vision shifted, and the oppressive scarlet tint receded, replaced by a natural view of the world. Colors returned¡ªgreen, blue, and gold, vibrant and alive. Before him stretched a wall covered in colorful murals, their intricate designs weaving a serene and peaceful story. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scene felt blissful, almost sacred. The murals depicted lush fields, rivers flowing under clear skies, and people basking in harmony. Cassian found himself momentarily calmed, drawn into the artistry and tranquility. The wall seemed like a promise, a vision of what the world could be¡ªfree of conflict and pain. But then, a single drop of liquid dripped onto the armor''s eyeslit, startling him. Cassian flinched as more drops followed, forming rivulets that began streaming down the armor''s face. The liquid wasn''t water¡ªit was thicker, darker, and it carried a sinister energy that made his stomach twist. Panic surged as the liquid didn''t stop. It cascaded down, flooding the eyeslit of the armor and seeping into his vision. Cassian gasped as the strange substance began to fill his sight, a scarlet haze creeping into the edges of his perception. "No... no!" he thought, struggling against the armor''s influence. But his resistance was futile. The red tint deepened, swallowing the vibrant colors of the world and plunging him into a dark, suffocating scarlet void. The once-peaceful murals on the wall began to shift. Their serene depictions of harmony twisted grotesquely, the smiling faces contorting into expressions of agony and despair. The rivers turned to rivers of blood, their crimson currents cutting through blackened, decayed landscapes. The fields wilted into barren wastelands, and the people depicted in the murals began to writhe, their painted forms screaming in silent torment. Chapter 242 Made to kill The armor revealed countless scenes to Cassian, each drenched in death and destruction, showcasing the deeds of those who had worn it before him. Cassian couldn''t tell if it was a warning, a temptation, or both¡ªan offer to wield the same devastating power. The killings weren''t simple or ordinary; they were acts of overwhelming force. The visions displayed cities flattened in an instant, mountain-sized beasts slain effortlessly, and even larger, more unfathomable entities being brought down. These creatures were so massive and otherworldly that Cassian hadn''t even considered their existence possible.The armor wasn''t just ancient¡ªit was a relic of death itself, forged to annihilate on an unimaginable scale. And yet, for all its monstrous history, it had chosen him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason for this connection became clear to Cassian. It wasn''t random or coincidental. The armor was drawn to his Killing Domain, resonating with the same essence that defined his power. It recognized the raw, unyielding will to destroy that lay within him, and it had responded to that call. As the visions ceased, the armor seemed to pause, as though it had a mind of its own, waiting for Cassian''s decision. It stood silent, imposing, and still. Cassian didn''t hesitate for even a moment. "I accept," he declared firmly. In an instant, the scarlet endlessness dissolved, and he was thrust back into the real world. The massive armor was no longer in front of him, vanishing as though it had never been there. Cassian instinctively looked at his Warrior Circle etched on his hand, and his eyes widened. At the top edge of the circle, a blood-red mark resembling a droplet had appeared¡ªa symbol of the armor''s presence. It had become his. The guardian, now visibly alarmed, hurriedly stepped closer. "You didn''t go mad, did you? That armor... it has a way of driving people to kill without reason." "I''m fine," Cassian replied calmly, though there was a trace of confusion in his tone as he added, "The armor has a strange name, though¡ªMade to Kill. Do you know anything about it?" The guardian furrowed his brow, equally puzzled, before shaking his head. "The name must have meant something different in the language of the time it was forged," he said. "I can''t say for sure, but it''s likely tied to the era it came from." The guardian, still looking a bit uneasy, pressed further, "But are you absolutely sure it''s not urging you to attack anyone once you''re out of here? Just so you know, if it does, it''s not my problem after that." Cassian shook his head with a small smile. "I''m fine," he assured, though as the memories of the visions flashed through his mind, the smile faded. "Though¡­" he trailed off, his tone more serious, "it showed me scenes¡ªits past wearers killing all sorts of beings, countless and different kinds." "I''ll make sure you only use it to kill those who deserve it," Cassandra said with a playful smirk, her excitement clear. "That aside, congratulations on getting a war armor!" Cassian''s smile widened as he asked, "Is it really a war armor?" "Yeah, it is," Cassandra confirmed, her tone tinged with a mix of pride and mild jealousy. "Every war armor forms a unique mark when it''s bound to a domain, like yours." Remembering that she had been the one to spot the armor first, Cassian glanced at her apologetically. "Sorry¡ªit all happened so suddenly. You didn''t even get a chance to choose it." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire Cassandra shook her head, her excitement shining through. "Don''t worry about it. It couldn''t have been me¡ªthe armor chose you. And from what you''ve said, it seems like it has a will of its own." "I think so too," Cassian agreed with a smile. Then, glancing at the list of armors still in front of her, he added, "Let''s see if there are any more of these things on the list." Turning to the guardian, he asked politely, "Elder, could you please bring out each one? With our domains, we might sense something that isn''t mentioned in the descriptions, like I did with this one." "I can do that, but before that..." the guardian said, pulling out a crimson sword. Cassian froze as his domain rippled, reacting to the weapon. Unlike before, he wasn''t thrown into the scarlet endless or the tinted visions of carnage. Instead, his killing intent escaped his control, manifesting as scarlet flames flickering around his body. The guardian''s smirk widened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Do you have any interest in this thing?" he asked, holding the crimson sword slightly forward, its edge gleaming with a dangerous allure. "From what I know, it''s part of your armor. You''d want to complete the set, wouldn''t you?" Cassian could tell the guardian was baiting him, but he wasn''t about to resist. Complete things were always better than incomplete ones. With a slight nod, he asked, "What do you want from me? Another one of your challenges?" The guardian''s smirk deepened as he shook his head. "I''ll tell you later. First, let your friend pick her reward." With that, the sword vanished, causing Cassian''s domain to settle back into stillness. Cassandra, excited after witnessing him receive the war armor, wasted no time diving into her search. She eagerly scanned the armors as the guardian summoned them one by one, materializing each into tangible form. She inspected each piece carefully, using her domain to test for even the slightest reaction. If her domain resonated with any of them, it could signify a war armor. Even if she couldn''t use it herself, finding one could fetch an incredible price from someone who could. Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on her side¡ªuntil she reached one of the top-ranked armors. It was the 8th on the list, and unlike most of the others, its description was completely blank except for three question marks. No details, no history, nothing. When the guardian materialized it, both Cassian and Cassandra froze in surprise. Unlike Cassian''s armor, which radiated an overwhelming killing intent like an endless ocean, this one exuded an entirely different presence. The sheer weight of its aura felt like being crushed under a mountain or pushing against an immovable force. Chapter 243 Weaklings The armor gleamed in a brilliant golden hue, its design reminiscent of a classic knight''s attire but elevated in detail. The chestplate bore the intricate image of a dragon, its wings etched to perfection, and the helmet featured sharp, downward-angled horns that added an air of authority. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."It''s beautiful," Cassandra murmured, awe-struck. This armor radiated courage and valor, its aura commanding respect. It had the presence of a brave knight who had faced countless battles, unyielding in the face of any foe. Even Cassian, who had just bonded with a war armor of his own, couldn''t help but admit that this one looked far more refined. It was a stark contrast to his ominous and blood-soaked armor, its golden brilliance practically screaming heroism. Before she could fully admire the armor, the guardian grumbled, his tone laced with irritation. "Do you want it or not?" he asked, clearly displeased. This armor, like the one Cassian had claimed, was meant to be the reward for a far more challenging trial than what she had completed. But a bet was a bet, and the guardian couldn''t back out of it now¡ªespecially since he needed the help of these two for what lay ahead for him. Cassandra hesitated, her gaze lingering on the armor''s reflective surface. Desire flickered in her eyes, but so did uncertainty. Unlike the overwhelming reaction Cassian had experienced earlier, this armor didn''t evoke any strong resonance in her¡ªat least not yet. She considered engaging her domain to probe deeper, but something held her back. Finally, she looked up at the guardian, her expression conflicted. "I''m not sure," she admitted. "Let me take a look at the remaining ones first." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire With a grumble, the guardian materialized the next armor. It gave no reaction, nor did the one after that. He continued until he reached the last and highest-ranked piece¡ªthe number one. The armor was a dark silver color, its design sleek and fully enclosed, molded perfectly into the shape of a human body. There were no visible openings, not even for eyes, as if it was meant to be a seamless, impenetrable shell. A light silver cape draped over its back, giving it an oddly majestic aura despite its minimalistic and almost unsettling appearance. Both Circle Warriors were once again surprised. Unlike the last armor, this time Cassandra''s domain stirred¡ªa rare occurrence, as she had near-perfect control over it. Yet now, her domain seemed to urge her toward the armor, compelling her to make contact. What made it even stranger was the complete lack of movement or aura from the armor itself. It stood utterly still, giving no indication of power or intent, yet its presence was undeniable. "I''ll take this one," Cassandra said, her voice steady as she placed her hand on the armor''s smooth, cold surface. She allowed her domain to unfurl, and unlike Cassian''s, which had roared to life like flames, hers shot upward like a towering pillar of light, radiant and silver. The brilliant light illuminated the dark metallic surface of the armor as her touch connected with it. For a moment, the armor glowed faintly before vanishing entirely. Cassian''s eyes caught the faint shimmer of a dark silver star-shaped mark forming near the edge of her Warrior Circle, close to her shoulder. The mark radiated briefly before fading with the warrior circles, unlike his own, which remained visible at all times. The guardian let out a heavy sigh, watching yet another prized reward being claimed. "Well, now that you''ve looted me enough, how about a matching spear to go with that armor?" he said, his tone laced with reluctant humor. He gestured, and a spear materialized¡ªa weapon taller than Cassandra herself. It was slender, no wider than two fingers, with a needle-like tip. Intricate markings resembling fish scales adorned its length, giving it an otherworldly elegance. Cassian sighed in turn, rolling his eyes at the guardian''s theatrics. "Just tell us what you want in return already," he said, his tone exasperated. The guardian didn''t immediately state his terms, instead pulling out the same sword again, causing Cassian''s domain to react once more. This time, the guardian smirked. "If the boy wants this sword, and you, girl, desire that fine spear, then you both need to help me free this space." Cassandra raised an eyebrow, her gaze not shifting from the weapons. "And how are we supposed to do that?" she asked, unfazed. She wasn''t particularly concerned about freeing the guardian¡ªhe was powerful, sure, but no more so than the top powerhouses in the world who could easily handle him. The guardian''s expression shifted to one of eager anticipation. "You''ll need to break three more seals. One, you''ve already broken by simply coming here from those ruins. The other three seals are scattered around your world. Find them and break them, and these treasures are yours," he said, his excitement palpable. But before either of the warriors could react, the guardian vanished, his offer hanging in the air. Both Cassian and Cassandra seemed unbothered, their interest waning as Cassian shook his head. "That''s a lot of work for just this," he muttered. "I''d rather fight one of your disgusting monsters again." The old man''s ancient instincts flared with anger as he observed the two warriors'' disinterested expressions. His voice grew harsh as he spoke, "Just because you got those armors easily doesn''t mean you deserved them or won them. It was just a stupid bet," he snarled. Suddenly, both Cassian and Cassandra felt an overwhelming pressure descend upon them, as if the weight of the world was bearing down on their shoulders. Their domains burst open uncontrollably, flooding them with power they couldn''t even begin to control. Their knees buckled, and they nearly collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, their sweat soaking through their clothes. They barely managed to brace themselves with their hands on the floor, struggling to keep from crumbling under the weight. The old man''s voice rang out, cold and disdainful, "The things I''ve given you¡ªthese pathetic little toys¡ªare beyond anything you could''ve ever dreamed of. You weaklings. Just because I''m impressed with your power doesn''t mean I''ll tolerate disrespect." He glared at them with eyes that seemed to pierce through their very souls. His next words were a sharp demand, "Now, answer me. Do you want these treasures in exchange for taking an oath to break the seals on my Challenging Grounds?" Chapter 244 Sea beasts Cassian and Cassandra emerged from the ruins much sooner than they had anticipated¡ªwhat they thought would take days had been resolved in just one. This was all because they obtained what they wanted far more easily and earlier than expected. Both now possessed war armors and newly acquired weapons, though the price was being forced to swear an oath to break the seals surrounding the Challenging Grounds in exchange for their gains.The bitter taste of that forced promise lingered, but it was hard to deny the enormity of their rewards. The war armors weren''t ordinary relics; they granted both of them abilities far beyond their current level. With these, they could easily defeat opponents leagues above them¡ªpowerful enough to establish kingdoms if they wished. Well, for now, only Cassandra could dream of such feats, as Cassian wasn''t even sure if he could fully wield his war armor yet. Cassandra, however, had no such doubts. She now wore her dark silver armor, its transformative abilities molding it perfectly to her body. It accentuated her figure with a sleek and almost theatrical elegance, reminiscent of a warrior''s costume designed to showcase their physical prowess. The silver cape flowing behind her added a regal touch, and on her head rested a slim tiara with a star at its center, perfectly complementing her silver hair. The entire ensemble made her look both formidable and majestic, as though she were a knight straight out of legend. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You look stunning, Detective," Cassian complimented, his gaze lingering on her thighs as the muscles flexed, visibly outlined even through the sleek surface of her armor. Suddenly, the dark silver armor shifted, transforming into a less imposing leather design. Cassian blinked in surprise, not expecting the change. "Did you do that?" he asked, curiosity evident in his voice. Cassandra nodded, an excited smile lighting up her face. "The armor has the ability to transform into different types of armor¡ªand even clothes," she explained. As she spoke, the armor shifted again, this time into a shimmering blue, floor-length gown that hugged her figure perfectly. It left her muscular arms, neck, and beautiful face exposed, the silver star-shaped band on her head still gleaming. The transformation gave her an air of elegance and power, seamlessly blending beauty and strength. "That''s convenient," Cassian remarked, glancing at his warrior circle and the armor mark etched at its top. Excitement flickered in his eyes as he added, "Should I try wearing mine?" They hadn''t had the chance to don their war armors inside the challenge ground, as the guardian had unceremoniously thrown them out after they swore an oath to free his challenge grounds. The vague instructions he provided¡ªfinding similar places scattered across the world¡ªleft them with little direction. While ruins were plentiful worldwide, none carried the same significance as the fabled Old World Island. Where could they possibly find another fragment of the Old World? The question lingered, though they weren''t even sure such places still existed. Still, without any time constraints pressing on them, the uncertainty didn''t weigh too heavily. Cassian decided to focus instead on the blood-drop mark within his warrior circle. As he concentrated, a sudden pull gripped him, and in the next moment, his vision shifted to a blood-tinted hue once again. But this time, it was his own perspective. He could see Cassandra standing in front of him, and unlike before, he was now wearing the armor himself. He moved his hands, marveling as the intricate metallic ropes seamlessly wove across his fingers and arms, adjusting perfectly to his form. It felt like a second skin¡ªan extension of his body. The sensation was surreal; he could feel the breeze brushing against the armor''s surface, the warmth of the sun, every little detail as though it were his own flesh. "It''s like a part of my body," Cassian said in an amazed tone, flexing his fingers and watching the armor respond effortlessly. Cassandra nodded with a knowing smile. "They certainly are," she replied, her own armor shifting back into its original shape as if in agreement. "How do you change its shape?" Cassian asked, inspecting the armor closely, trying to find some kind of switch or mechanism. "Just think about it," Cassandra replied with a smirk. Cassian closed his eyes and concentrated, attempting to will the armor to transform. After a moment, he opened his eyes, frowning. "Nothing''s happening," he said, frustration creeping into his voice. After trying repeatedly with no success, Cassian sighed, his tone slightly dejected. "I don''t think mine has that function," he muttered, lowering his hands in disappointment. Deciding to shift focus, he drew his sword, and his expression quickly changed. To his surprise, enveloping the blade with his domain felt effortless, as though it were made to harmonize with him. His downcast mood vanished, replaced by excitement as he examined the red sword. Its dimensions were perfect, fitting his grip like it was crafted specifically for him. "Well, I guess you can''t have everything," he said with a grin, appreciating the unexpected boon. "That''s right," Cassandra said with a smile, her gaze fixed on Cassian''s glowing red sword. However, her smile faltered slightly as her eyes moved to his face. Unlike her armor, his covered his face entirely, the metallic rope-like texture shifting subtly, almost like tiny snakes slithering across its surface. The glowing red eyes of the helmet added an eerie intensity, sending a shiver down her spine. "Honestly," she muttered, half-joking, "that thing makes you look like something straight out of a nightmare." "Well, not much I can do about it. As you can see my armor doesn''t have the function to change its appearance," Cassian said with a shrug. Stepping forward, his movements were smooth and deliberate as he executed a series of flowing slashes. His sword moved as if it were an extension of his body, slicing through the air with precision. With a sudden, powerful thrust, he stabbed forward, releasing a gust of wind so strong it slammed into the ruined wall ahead, carving out a perfectly circular crater. "Not bad, huh?" he asked, casting a glance at Cassandra. She nodded, a competitive glint in her eye, and twirled her spear with precision. Shifting into a throwing stance, she launched it with incredible speed. The spear shot skyward so fast it vanished from sight within seconds. But Cassandra didn''t chase after it. Instead, she stood confidently, a small smile on her face. Moments later, with a brilliant flash, the spear reappeared in her hand as if summoned by magic. "Pretty impressive, wouldn''t you say?" she remarked. Cassian couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. Her armor could change shape, even into clothes, and now her weapon could return to her in the blink of an eye, no matter how far it was thrown. Meanwhile, he was stuck with a creepy-looking armor that might be cursed and a sword¡ªadmittedly powerful, but it hardly compared to the versatility of her equipment. "Yeah, yeah..." Cassian muttered, sliding his sword back into its sheath. As he did, his armor vanished from his body. "Now that we''ve explored the ruins, should we head back to Magisteria?" he asked, glancing at Cassandra. "I was thinking the same," Cassandra replied, her tone calm. She didn''t need to remove her armor like Cassian; instead, she transformed it into a simple leather outfit. Her needle-like spear also shifted, taking on the appearance of a more traditional and weathered weapon. Cassian couldn''t help but look at her with a tinge of jealousy as he asked, "So, are we taking a ship, or are you going to fly us back again?" "Do you think I''m some kind of vehicle?" Cassandra retorted with a smirk. "Even if I could, I wouldn''t fly across the Great Sea." Before Cassian could respond, she enveloped him in her domain, and they shot into the sky. The wind rushed past them as she continued, "We''re going to use one of those things to cross the sea?" For the first time, Cassian saw the vast expanse of blue stretching endlessly in every direction. Above them, the sky mirrored the sea below, creating a surreal view of endless azure. Far beneath them, in the darker depths, he noticed small shapes moving¡ªsome leaping out of the water, others diving gracefully from air to sea. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "What are those?" he asked, his voice tinged with awe and curiosity. "Sea beasts," Cassandra explained, her voice steady as they descended toward the water. "The people living near the sea have learned to tame them and use them as transport between lands. It saves them the trouble of building ships that would just get smashed by these same creatures." She angled their descent, heading closer to the shoreline near the ruins. Cassian realized he hadn''t noticed the ocean before because the towering mountains had blocked his view. Now that the path was clear, the sight was breathtaking¡ªa vast expanse of shimmering blue stretching to the horizon, bathed in the golden light of the evening sun. Though it wasn''t sunset yet, the scene was serene and stunning. "And the really large beasts," Cassandra continued, "are used to pull ships for long-distance travel. We''ll board one of those ships to cross the sea." As they got closer, Cassian could finally make out the details of the tiny shapes he had seen earlier. The sea beasts grew larger and more distinct¡ªcreatures of various colors and species. Some were long like serpents with fins rippling along their sides; others resembled massive, multicolored fish. Their sizes varied, but all were big enough to carry four or five people comfortably on their backs. Some beasts were even larger, capable of holding ten or more riders. He saw a group of people atop one of the creatures, laughing and cheering as it dove into the water and leapt out again, sending sprays of seawater glittering in the sunlight. It looked like tourists enjoying the thrill of the sea. Cassian''s eyes widened as he took it all in. "Incredible," he murmured, unable to hide his amazement. Chapter 245 Path of the Composed Warrior Cassian and Cassandra stood near the ship''s bow alongside other passengers, all peering down at the massive sea serpents swimming beneath the waves. The creatures were nearly as long as the ship itself, their sleek, scaled bodies gliding effortlessly through the water. At the very tip of the bow¡ªshaped like the head of one of these serpents¡ªstood a woman holding two glowing blue ropes in her hands. The ropes were connected to the beasts, allowing her to control their movements with precision. With a flick of her wrists, she guided the ship, making it turn smoothly in the water, the serpents obeying her commands without hesitation. Cassian and Cassandra watched in awe, their curiosity piqued as they observed her mastery over the creatures. Once their fascination was satisfied, they returned to the cabin they had booked aboard the massive ship. As they settled in, Cassian broke the silence. "Do you think they force the beasts to submit somehow? Or is it something else?" he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and amazement. "Dunno..." Cassandra replied casually as they stepped into the room. The moment they entered, her armor vanished from her body, catching Cassian completely off guard. He froze, staring in shock as she stood there, completely bare. Cassandra, confused by his expression, glanced down and gasped in surprise. Quickly, she crossed her arms over her chest and pressed her thighs together, a faint blush creeping onto her face. "Don''t get any ideas," she said hastily with a blushed face. "I must''ve subconsciously made the armor disappear." With a focused thought, the armor reappeared, once again covering her figure. Cassian, meanwhile, sighed internally, a little disappointed at only getting the briefest glimpse of her bare form before it was hidden again. "I didn''t think that armor could get any more convenient," Cassian said with a grin as he sat down on the bed. Then, leaning back slightly, he asked, "So, how many days is it going to take us to reach the city from here?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassandra, already heading toward one of the two rooms in their cabin, paused briefly before replying. "About a week at most," she said, stepping inside. Glancing over her shoulder, she added, "And just so you know, I''ll be shut in my room the entire time, working on something. So don''t disturb me¡ªunless, of course, there''s a kraken attacking the ship or something equally catastrophic." With that, she closed the door firmly, leaving Cassian chuckling to himself. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire who didn''t have anything else to do which means he was free to check the system as he open his status. [Name : Senior Trainee Cassian ven dyke Warrior level : Adept Attributes Strength: 29 Agility: 31 Endurance: 48 Intelligence: 19 Dexterity: 23 Vitality: 53 ] [System function : Training field (available) [Skills: Cleaning: Adept Swords mastery : Apprentice Lv9, Gale whisper sword style Lv2 Half Body Massage Mastery : Lv2(419/500) Passive skills : Self healing, Pain Immunity.] [Mana Rotation and Sealing Techniques: Blood Fire Tempering Total Seals: ?? Completed Seals: 1 Rotations for Second Seal: 5/100 Resources Required: Fire Mana Crystal: 1kg Heart of 3-Star Monster: (0/5)] [Accepted task : The Skilled Masseur(0/10)] [Finished Task : Path of the Gladiator (Completed), Beginner Monster Slayer (Completed) [Training points : 31] Not much had changed in Cassian''s status over the past month, except for his fighting abilities improving slightly. His sword mastery had advanced, and he had even gained a new skill, Gale Whisper Sword. Aside from that, everything else remained the same. As he reflected, he realized he should have accepted some tasks during his time at the academy tests maybe he could have completed a few by now. But back then, he''d been too focused on staying alive to think about it, so it was all fine for the moment. Deciding to make up for lost time, he headed out to find some new tasks to accept, with the ongoing Complete Body Massage task still lingering in the background. As he browsed through the tasks, he searched for one he could complete on his own, having plenty of free time while aboard the ship. [Special Task: Increase Sword Mastery to Adept Level] Reward: 500 Training Points Time Limit: 6 Days} The unusual mission immediately caught Cassian''s attention. The promise of 500 training points was tempting, but the six-day time limit made him hesitate. His current status didn''t show much room for improvement, but he knew the leap from one mastery level to the next was significant. It had taken him months to achieve the Apprentice level, and while advancing further had been easier due to facing stronger opponents, the ship provided no such challenges, forcing him to search for simpler alternatives. [Task: Path of the Composed Warrior] Description: A true warrior must remain composed in every situation, mastering not just their weapon but also their mind. Emotional control, focus, and clarity are critical in battle. Impulsive decisions can lead to mistakes, and hesitation can cost lives. Through meditation, warriors can achieve a calm and balanced state, improving their ability to adapt, strategize, and maintain control under pressure. Objective: Meditate for four hours daily for five consecutive days. Reward : 15 training points Time limit : None.] This made Cassian pause for a moment. The task wasn''t anything extraordinary, but sitting idle for even an hour¡ªaside from sleeping¡ªwas not his style. With no better tasks available and this one offering the chance to be completed in a short timeframe, he decided to go for it. [The trainee has accepted the task "Path of the Composed Warrior."] "Now what should I do?" Cassian muttered to himself, clearly confused. "Sit cross-legged, close my eyes for four hours, and call it done?" Shrugging, he decided to give it a try. Soon, he was in the lotus position, his face set in an unusually serious expression as he focused on his breathing¡ªor at least tried to. His thoughts kept drifting, inevitably pulling him toward Cassandra''s room. ''Should I knock?'' he wondered, the question bouncing around in his head. But the thought of her getting angry made him hesitate, and he forced himself to focus on meditating again. Unfortunately, his mind betrayed him, flooding with vivid images of Cassandra from that night. Chapter 246 For pleasure Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The days on the ship passed in a constant cycle of Cassian begging Cassandra to let him into her room, but she remained firm, only coming out to eat and always shooing him away. During this time, Cassian learned a lot about meditation. At first, he thought simply falling asleep while meditating counted as progress. He quickly learned that it didn''t. Even keeping his eyes closed but still lost in thoughts didn''t qualify. Sitting still wasn''t enough either. It wasn''t until the last day that he truly grasped what meditation was about. By accident, he cleared his mind of everything, leaving it focused solely on his sword¡ªits essence, its technique. In that moment, he finally understood the real purpose of meditation. It was then that Cassandra stepped out, looking a bit hesitant and flushed. She paused when she saw Cassian, glowing with an almost ethereal aura, sitting not in the quiet room but seemingly in a breezy prairie, a serene smile on his face. It was as if a gentle wind flowed around him, adding to the peaceful scene. ''What the hell?'' she thought, her expression one of shock¡ªnot because she didn''t understand what was happening, but because she did. Cassian was meditating, something she had struggled with herself. She had only managed to meditate after intense training and reflecting on her last, all-out fight. But Cassian, with seemingly no effort, had reached that level. During this time of being shut in, which also kept Cassian away from her, Cassandra realized something important. She would have continued meditating if not for his persistent begging, which finally wore her down. But seeing him meditate so peacefully, working on his own progress, made her pause. Meditation, she knew, wasn''t an easy feat. It required truly letting go of everything on your mind and focusing solely on one thing, something to fully comprehend. She admired how Cassian had achieved this, effortlessly filling his mind with his sword technique, something she herself had struggled with for so long. Trying not to disturb him, Cassandra slowly tiptoed towards the door, but she was caught by surprise. "Where are you going?" Cassian asked, his eyes wide with excitement. The thought of why she had come out of her room suddenly rushed to her mind, making her feel a little embarrassed. "Just outside..." she replied, avoiding his gaze. Cassian grinned, his enthusiasm contagious. "Well, let me tell you something. I was just meditating, and I actually managed to do it!" He stood up, his excitement evident. "Have you ever meditated? It was amazing! I was able to comprehend my fighting technique on a much deeper level..." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassandra smiled at his enthusiasm as she walked over to him, nodding. "I do it too. And yeah, it is wonderful having your mind clear, focused on just one thing..." While that wouldn''t exactly be called meditation in the traditional sense¡ªsince it requires complete clarity and balance of thought¡ªthe Circle Warriors were different. Their nature was shaped by obsession. Some, like Cassandra, were driven by protection, while others, like Cassian, were still uncertain. His domain was the Killing Domain, yet he wasn''t fully settled on the idea of taking lives. He wouldn''t hesitate if necessary, but the thought of it still lingered with him, and the uncertainty of how to move forward weighed on his mind. Cassandra continued, "Many think Circle Warriors just fight and get stronger, but we also enjoy moments of peace," she chuckled. "Still, the gains made through battle are far greater than just sitting in silence, so we meditate to align ourselves and come to terms with more complicated thoughts and feelings. Sometimes, it''s about understanding the more complex aspects of our fighting techniques..." Cassian nodded. It made sense. The feeling of having a clear mind was refreshing, but it wasn''t the same as the intensity of a real fight. The thrill of battling those clones and the bony fairies was dangerous, yet exhilarating. Uncrossing his legs, Cassian asked, "What sort of complicated feelings should we focus on while meditating?" Cassandra paused for a moment, thinking carefully before responding. "Well, during fights, sometimes we kill someone, and not everyone we kill is a bad person. That guilt can be heavy," she said with a slight smile. "Other times, we get beaten badly. That can affect a lot of Circle Warriors. Some even see their domain crumble after being defeated. I don''t have that problem, but meditation helps those warriors a lot. Like that old guardian¡ªhe was easily able to overpower us. It hurt my ego, but I understood. He was just too strong. But some warriors don''t realize that as they thoughts their ego is their domain." She turned serious, her voice deepening. "So, try not to make your ego your domain. Make your principles your domain. Egos can be easily hurt by others, but your principles can only be broken by you, and no one else." Cassian nodded, a look of understanding on his face, realizing that her words made sense. But curiosity still gnawed at him, and he asked, "What other things should I be worried about? Things that could confuse me or break me, like this?" Cassandra fell silent for a moment, thinking deeply. Then she spoke, her voice steady. "We Circle Warriors are often called selfish. Most of us are, actually. Do you know why?" Cassian shook his head, waiting for her to explain. With a smile, Cassandra continued, "Because we cultivate our own power. We only do things that make us stronger. But some of us base that selfishness on others. Like protecting someone, or in religious circles, idolizing someone. It''s not really a problem if that person is who you thought they were. But if that person turns out to be fake, your whole life can crumble." Cassian could see how betrayal could shatter a domain, understanding that it was the most devastating blow. Betrayal made a person''s world crumble, both figuratively and literally. For a Circle Warrior, it was even more powerful. This was also why few people could truly be friends with a Circle Warrior, aside from other Circle Warriors or powerhouses, who valued trust above all else and were usually the only ones who would lie in deeply deceptive ways. But for now, Cassian didn''t have anyone he thought of as truly ideal or someone he was trying to protect. It had to be said, he was at the lower end of the strength scale compared to everyone he knew, aside from Robert, Lucy, and Lumine. Everyone else was stronger than him. He looked at Cassandra, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "What else?" "What else?" Cassandra repeated, trying to think of more complex issues that might cause trouble for him later. Then, as she remembered the reason she had come out of her room, she blushed and shook her head. "Dunno," she said with a small smile, "I''ve never had to deal with any other problems." "Well, if that''s all..." Cassian nodded, then walked over to where she was sitting on the sofa. His expression turned serious. "Let''s have some sex..." Before Cassandra could react, she suddenly found herself in his arms, being carried bridal-style toward the bed. She glared at him, clearly annoyed. "Why? I didn''t do anything!" Cassian raised an eyebrow, genuinely confused, then smirked. "What do you mean by ''why''?" he teased. "For pleasure, of course..." Chapter 247 Briefings The final day was well spent as Cassian and Cassandra left their room at the last moment to explore the coast of Megisteria City. Nestled between mountains and rivers, the city offered breathtaking views of natural fountains and other scenic wonders as the rivers flowed through the rugged terrain into the mainland. One of the rivers flowed directly into Magisteria City, serving as one of its four entrances. The area around it was beautifully designed, featuring gardens and parks that served as leisure spaces for the city. Unlike most cities, Magisteria had few tall buildings, with its skyline dominated by intricately carved monuments. Cassian and Cassandra disembarked at one of these picturesque locations, where Robert and Lumine were already waiting for them. Cassandra offered her younger sister a slightly awkward smile and a nod, trying to hide her unease. Both Cassian and Cassandra had decided to keep the war and the secrets of the challenging grounds to themselves. They didn''t want to risk people rushing into the trials recklessly and losing their lives. As Robert greeted Cassian with a grin, he remarked, "So, you''re my senior now, huh?" He extended a hand to help Cassian step off the boat and added, "Going undercover and all that¡ªmust be exciting." Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire "Somewhat," Cassian replied with a small smile. His gaze shifted to Lumine, and unlike Cassandra, there was no awkwardness in his demeanor. Lumine smirked and teased, "I hope you didn''t bother my big sis too much, you fag." Cassian glanced at Cassandra, who was still flustered and sore from his earlier antics. Her cheeks turned a faint pink as she looked away, avoiding his gaze. With a playful smile, Cassian replied, "I try not to..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That aside, what happened to Valtross Academy?" Cassandra asked, her tone rising slightly as she changed the subject. "Oh, let me tell you..." Robert replied with an excited grin. "A lot of powerful people showed up, and the whole city went quiet. Next thing we knew, Valtross Academy was gone. The ground where it once stood looked like a bull had plowed through it¡ªcompletely raised. Now, there''s no academy. Instead, the city council is building a training center there for their officials¡ªkind of like a school for city officers and stuff." "Yeah, some parts of it have already been rebuilt with the help of mages. Sir Julius even held his last class there," Lumine added, surprising Cassian. He hadn''t expected things to move so quickly. It had been just under two weeks since everything happened with Valtross Academy, and he thought the news would linger longer. But it seemed the city had let it blow over surprisingly fast. "That''s good," Cassandra said, though her voice carried a hint of concern. "Not many people left because of it this time, right? Like last time?" "A few did, but it''s to be expected," Robert said, his expression dimming slightly. Cassian looked puzzled, unsure which people they were referring to. Lumine, sounding annoyed, chimed in, "Those merchants are such cowards¡ªprofiting off the people when it''s safe and bolting the moment something even slightly goes wrong." "What can we do?" Robert replied with a shrug, his tone pragmatic. "The city was established as a hub for commerce. If it''s not safe for business, the merchants leave. That''s just how it works." "That aside, our job just got more exciting," Robert said with a grin. "There''s been talk about expanding the special units and hiring more people. Lots of applicants have been pouring in." His smile grew wider as he looked at Cassian. "And for those already in the units, there''s talk of rank promotions too." Cassian''s eyes lit up with excitement at the prospect of a promotion. Lumine chimed in, "The city''s army forces are also recruiting a lot of vagabond warriors and training them. Something about all this feels a bit off, but it''s been keeping the city running, so... all''s well for now." "So, what about me in all of this? Do I stay undercover, or what?" Cassian asked. Robert shook his head and replied, "I don''t think so, but Commandant Sher will clear that up with you. As for Detective Cassandra, you''ll also need to report to her first." Both Cassian and Cassandra nodded, recalling the last time they returned from investigating the incident where Cassian was kidnapped and the intense fight between the mage and Sir Julius¡ªthe last major event in the city. Reporting to the commander afterward had been exhausting, with countless questions to answer. Still, it was part of their duty. Both silently hoped they could finally get some rest after the grueling, non-stop marathon sex of the past few hours. But alas, the carriage they boarded made its way toward the lower department office. Cassandra still felt a bit awkward as she talked with Lumine, clearly still feeling guilty about what had happened between her, Cassian, and Lumine, given that Lumine was still his girlfriend. Cassian, however, wasn''t bothered. He turned to Robert and asked, "How''s Detective Alix and Sergeant Dallas?" "They''ve been fine," Robert replied. "Not much to do here since we solved the last case¡ªjust some petty mage curses and a few thefts." He paused before adding, "Oh, and I''ve also been looking into a our case." "What case?" Cassian asked, confused. "The one where we got attacked by that ranged Circle Warrior," Robert answered. "Oh, that?" Cassian repeated, recalling his first few days in the city. He remembered the surprise of being attacked, but what followed was even more shocking and eye-opening. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder who would target him when he was nobody, especially since it was a case pushed onto them by Sergeant Dallas, with the family killer case being so high-profile at the time. "What about it?" "Well, I found the smithy where those weapons were made," Robert said, sounding excited. "The weaponsmith told me there was another order for those same weapons, and it''s supposed to be delivered next month." Cassian''s excitement grew as well. If the weapons were tied to the same person who attacked them, he might finally learn the reason behind the attack. Cassian sat outside Commandant Sher''s office, waiting as Cassandra was the first to be called in. She had already been in there for almost half an hour, and Cassian knew it meant a long round of questioning was ahead for him too¡ªespecially since he was at the center of it all. A few minutes later, Cassandra emerged, and after a brief pause, she said, "She wants you in..." Cassian nodded and entered, giving a salute as he approached. He saw the older woman sitting at her desk, her white hair neatly styled in a professional, sleek manner. She wore the official uniform of the law enforcement department. With a calm expression, she said, "At ease, Constable. Or should I say, Detective?" "Really?" Cassian asked, surprised. The older woman chuckled. "Drop the act. Your friend there probably already told you about the promotions. And of course, we''re promoting our brightest first¡ªclearing two major cases in less than six months of joining the department." Cassian blinked in surprise, still processing the sudden shift in status. "I wasn''t expecting this," he admitted, trying to hide the mix of excitement and disbelief. Commandant Sher gave him a sharp, appraising look, her expression unreadable. "You''ve earned it. Clearing those cases, especially the one with the mage and Sir Julius, wasn''t easy. It showed you can handle the pressure." She paused, her eyes softening slightly. "But don''t get too comfortable. Promotions come with their own set of challenges." Cassian stood a little straighter, feeling the weight of her words. "I understand, Commandant." "Good," she said, leaning back in her chair. "Now, with this promotion comes a new responsibility. You''ll be working more closely with Sergeant Dallas on special assignments. You''re no longer just a Constable, you''re a Detective. That means you''ll have to start thinking like one." Cassian nodded, the gravity of his new position settling in. "I''m ready." Sher''s eyes twinkled, almost imperceptibly. "I hope so. Now, let''s go over your last mission. Tell me everything, from start to finish. Don''t leave anything out about what happened at the Valtross Academy exam camp." Cassian sighed and began, starting with the first test, where many students were killed in the name of the exam. At first, Cassian thought it was nothing more than a typical trial, but soon realized those students were the children of nobles. The academy likely had clones of those people prepared in advance. As he explained this, Commandant Sher''s expression grew darker. He continued, detailing the clones'' abilities, how they were created, and the chilling fact that none of the clones had been captured¡ªeven the dead ones had been burned. All Cassian had was a bit of understanding from his research on them. "Got any names of who might be behind making them?" the Commander asked. "These aren''t just any simple mages. It must be someone with a big name, like that Artisix Butcher and others from last time..." Cassian could only shake his head. He had only been in contact with the academy''s people for a very short time and had only encountered the clones within that prison dimension. Chapter 248 Sinful women (R-18) After Cassian finished recounting everything about the mission¡ªwho he met, how he discovered the clones'' hearts were encased in fake Domains, and how he detonated them to escape from underground¡ªCommandant Sher nodded in satisfaction. "Thanks for the information. If that''s all, let''s talk about your next job now," she said, handing him a stack of files. "Since you''ve had previous encounters with a certain terrorist group¡ªthe one causing unrest everywhere¡ªyou''ll be assigned to investigate leads on them in remote areas around the city. We believe more of these fanatics have moved into the free cities, and other free cities are reporting similar problems." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian nodded as he flipped through the file titled Cult of Silas. As Sher had said, he had encountered them before¡ªthe fat man who tortured him, the so-called god that the family killer had created. He had no idea where they had gone since then. He had only seen them that one time and never again. Even Julius had never mentioned them after that. As Cassian read through the file, he found more information about the cult. Their members possessed abilities distinct from both mages and Circle Warriors, yet they could still fight on equal footing with Circle Warriors of various levels. Each of them seemed to have unique abilities, making them unpredictable in battle. "It seems they''ve been trying to create an army¡­" Cassian muttered, his brows furrowing. Everyone knew that Valtross Academy had ties to the cult, and with their experiments on clones and now these artificial gods¡ªwhatever they were¡ªit all seemed like an attempt to manufacture artificial soldiers. Sher''s expression grew grim as she nodded. "We''ve come to the same conclusion. That''s why we''re actively hunting them down and gathering more intel. There''s a high chance of a large-scale conflict in the coming years¡­ and these fanatics are at the center of it." As Cassian flipped through the relatively thin file¡ªonly a dozen pages¡ªhe asked, "And what exactly am I supposed to do here?" "Like I said, you''ll be investigating the remote settlements around the city¡ªmining towns, villages¡ªalong with some of our new recruits," Sher explained, handing him a few more documents. "Specifically, you''ll be going to Surock Village. I believe you''ve been there before." Cassian nodded as she continued, "There have been numerous disappearances in the area, all happening around the time of Sir Julius'' battle with that mage. Your job is to track down what happened to those missing people¡ªwhether they got caught in the crossfire or if something else is at play. We wanted to send someone earlier, but the academy situation kept us occupied." "So, when am I leaving? And who else is coming with me?" Cassian asked, not particularly annoyed about being assigned another case so soon after returning. It wasn''t like he had much else to do besides training and having sex¡ªboth of which he could still manage on the job, as long as it was safe and he didn''t end up tortured or trapped in another prison dimension. "In a couple of days," Sher replied. "We''ll inform you once we finalize the new hires. You can expect some newcomers to be joining you, and of course, Sergeant Dallas will be leading the team, with you as his second-in-command." She gestured toward the papers in his hands¡ªthe details of his new assignment¡ªbefore returning to her work. "Until then, you can stay home and review the documents. Now, you''re dismissed." Cassian nodded and saluted, about to leave when Sher spoke up again. "Oh, I almost forgot. As a reward for your last mission, the nobles whose children you helped escape from the exam grounds left you quite a generous gift. Additionally, the Academy City has seized several items, and you have the option to choose a few for yourself. Come by tomorrow to take a look¡ªask Detective Julius, and he''ll arrange it for you." With nothing else to do, Cassian left the office, finding that Cassandra and Lumine had already gone. Not wanting to think about work now that he was finally free, he made his way toward the center of the city. His mind drifted away from investigations and responsibilities, instead filling with vivid thoughts about the things he was going to do with Katherine or Lucy¡ªwhoever was available¡ªonce he reached the Beacon of Knowledge. "Hopefully both..." he muttered, picturing how they would react to him. Cassian wasn''t one to brag, but he knew the sex with him was addictive¡ªwhy else would they keep coming back for more? As that thought lingered, his mind drifted toward Surock Village. Russella came to mind¡ªhe was most familiar with her and had quite the time with her. He felt a little bad for her husband, but what was done was done. In the end, he believed he was just a flawed human like everyone else, and sin was in his nature. If the opportunity arose again, he had no doubt he would take it. Thinking of sin, his thoughts drifted back to Katherine, wondering what sinful things she would let him do to her this time. "Should I try it from behind this time?" Cassian mused to himself with a grin. Just the thought sent a shiver of excitement down his spine, and his pants grew noticeably tighter. He could barely contain his anticipation. Fortunately, the streets were mostly empty as evening settled in, the sky darkening bit by bit. The usual bustle around the Beacon of Knowledge had quieted down, leaving only a few scattered figures enjoying the scenic view of the towering structure piercing the heavens. After spending the past month surrounded by dense jungle, Cassian found the sight of civilization oddly refreshing. The presence of people, the distant murmur of life¡ªit all made him feel at ease. Wasting no time, he hurried toward Katherine''s room. Thanks to her, he had enough clearance within the tower to reach her quarters without issue. Excited, Cassian went straight to the door and knocked. "Come in," a cheerful voice called from inside. Pushing the door open, his eyes immediately landed on Katherine, who greeted him with a warm smile. She was currently being attended to by Lucy and Laureen, both of whom acknowledged his presence with slight nods. Cassian, however, bowed deeply and smirked as he said, "My lady..." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "How are you doing, Cassian?" she asked, but there wasn''t much conversation. Katherine swiftly dismissed her maids, claiming she needed an early massage. Cassian didn''t catch any suspicion on Lucy or Laureen''s faces, but he did notice they seemed a bit surprised by Katherine''s sudden urgency to be alone with him. Just as he was about to comment while watching them leave¡ª"My lady, won''t they mm¡ª"¡ªhe was suddenly cut off by a firm squeeze on his bulge. A slender hand pressed against him, and before he could react, his mouth was sealed by soft, fruity-tasting lips. She kissed him hard, pressing herself against him, her stomach and chest grinding against his body. Her hands gripped his face tightly, holding him in place as she kissed him with deep, breathless intensity. Pausing for just a moment, her lips parted slightly, and with a wide smile and hunger burning in her eyes, she whispered, "Welcome back, my puppy..." Before he could respond, she dove back in, capturing his lips once more, her kisses growing even more desperate. Cassian was surprised¡ªit was the first time she had ever called him anything other than his name or her servant. Puppy was a bit of a condescending term, but the way she said it, the way she looked at him with that hunger in her eyes, made excitement course through him. She was treating him like one too¡ªshowering him with eager kisses, rubbing her body against his as if she couldn''t get enough. Feeling the heat between them, Cassian kissed her back just as fervently. His hands slid down to her waist, guiding her backward toward the bed. Between kisses, he murmured, "I missed you a lot, my lady..." "I missed you too, my cutie pie..." Katherine smirked as they neared the bed. With a playful push, she turned him around and pinned him down, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Cassian couldn''t shake the feeling that he was prey beneath her hungry gaze. Her long, toned legs pressed firmly around him, locking him in place as she straddled his thighs. The warmth of her soft body against him sent a shiver through his spine. Her hands roamed over his chest, fingers working quickly to unbutton his shirt. "You have no idea how many times I''ve imagined this," she murmured, voice thick with desire. "Cassian, you''ve turned your lady into such a sinful woman..." As she stripped him bare, Cassian''s hands instinctively found her breasts, squeezing and rubbing them, earning a pleased sigh from Katherine. Her eyes were locked onto his exposed chest before she leaned down, surprising him with a slow, teasing lick. He hadn''t seen her this excited before. Last time, she had been more reserved, still getting used to being with him. But now? There was no hesitation. No restraint. The difference was striking. "I sin thinking of you daily... multiple times," she confessed, her voice sultry and breathless. Her gaze flickered up to meet his. "Do you do it too?" Cassian didn''t voice it, but he couldn''t deny that it crossed his mind. Every time he fell asleep, the only dreams that came to him were of her¡ªand sometimes other women too. However, Cassian was smart enough not to mention it. Instead, he just nodded, his attention shifting as she hurriedly lowered her dress, revealing her figure. Chapter 249 The Evolutionist (R-18) Standing up, she slipped off her clothes, letting them fall onto Cassian before casually brushing them aside with her foot. She stood before him, fully exposed, letting him take in the sight of her glistening core. Wetness dripped onto him, her red bush still untouched, making Cassian''s excitement surge. Without wasting a moment, he hurriedly removed his pants, his hardened length standing tall. Gripping her thighs, he guided her down as she straddled him, pressing her slick folds against his heat. A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt the burning hardness beneath her, sending a shiver through her body. He watched as her curves compressed with each movement, her stomach and navel nestled between her thighs. Her shapely bosom bounced with every motion as she rubbed her slick folds against his length, her hands pressing firmly against his chest. Cassian could see her sticky folds clinging to him, coating him in warmth, as if preparing to squeeze him tightly inside her. But his eyes filled with concern as he squeezed her thighs, noticing how tense they were. "My lady¡­" he murmured, feeling the slight tremble in her legs. She met his gaze with a smile, but he wasn''t convinced. Rising up, he said, "Let me do the moving¡­" Before she could respond, he lifted her by the hips, making her gasp in surprise as he gently laid her down. In an instant, he was above her, her legs already resting on his shoulders. Looking down at her with a smirk, he whispered, "Just enjoy and moan¡­" The tip of his member pressed against her entrance before slowly slipping inside, drawing a soft moan from her lips. Her folds clung to him hungrily, pulling him in with a desperate need that made Cassian push deeper, his pace instinctively quickening. A deep groan escaped him as he felt her unexpected tightness, wrapping around him like a vice. The sensation sent a shudder through him, but he didn''t stop until he was fully sheathed inside her, his body jerking slightly from the overwhelming heat enveloping him. Every woman was different¡ªCassian realized that now. He had just been wrapped in Cassandra''s folds earlier, yet while the sensation was similar, Katherine''s felt entirely unique. Hers were ravenous, pulsing hungrily around him as he withdrew, clinging to his length as if refusing to let go. But he pulled back anyway, only to slam back inside, making her walls squeeze him even tighter. Katherine moaned loudly, her body folding in half as her breasts pressed against her face. She watched in a daze as his thick length slid in and out of her, her slick folds sucking onto him desperately with every thrust. The sight sent waves of pleasure through her, far more intense than anything she had imagined in the past few days. Experiencing it in reality, feeling every inch of him stretching and filling her, was far more exhilarating than she had ever dreamed. And now, she could already feel her first orgasm approaching. "You''re so hot..." Cassian groaned, his hips moving steadily as the soft flesh of her thighs rippled with each thrust. His gaze dropped to her breasts, squeezed between their bodies, rising and falling with every movement. Katherine reached up, grabbing his face and pulling him into a deep kiss, her breath hot against his lips as she urged him, "Faster... more..." And Cassian obeyed, thrusting faster, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoing through the room. He couldn''t resist pushing deeper, wanting to connect with her completely, to lose himself in the warmth of her body. His lips found hers, sucking hungrily as his hands moved to her breasts, kneading them with desperate need. His fingers rolled over her hardened nipples, squeezing them as he inhaled her intoxicating scent, his mouth filled with her taste, driving him even wilder. The intensity of their movements made Cassian feel his member growing hotter, swelling with every thrust. Cassandra''s folds tightened around him, gripping him even harder as she felt him expanding inside her, each thrust reaching deeper and deeper, sending shivers through her body. Finally, the tremors didn''t subside, the heat building up inside her, ready to explode. She gasped, her voice trembling, "I''m cumming..." In perfect sync, Cassian groaned, his own release imminent, "I''m cumming..." As she felt Cassian''s hot essence filling her up, he remained thrusting deeply inside her, his length buried to the hilt. Her lips met his, her tongue pressing against his as she did the same with her folds, squeezing him tightly. She succumbed to her own orgasm, her release intensifying, almost sucking it out as her folds pulsed around him in a rhythmic, sucking motion. As he lay there, continuing to fill her with his essence, their lips locked in a passionate kiss. He shifted her position while still inside her, lifting her gently and curling her legs down from his shoulders, though they remained in his arms. He spread her open, settling her fully onto him as he sat down, holding her close. Katherine kissed him back hungrily, her breath catching as she spoke. "That was amazing..." "It was..." Cassian nodded, his voice husky as he slowly lowered her down onto his lap, keeping himself deep inside her. Her folds pulsed around him, sending waves of sensation through his still-hard member, which throbbed, refusing to lose its stiffness, already stirring again. Katherine gave him a smile, feeling his hardness, and Cassian chuckled, knowing she was ready for more. Squeezing her waist, he said, "How about letting me massage you before we go for another?" He slid his finger along her waist, moving upward, causing her to let out a loud moan¡ªthis time more from the pressure, her shoulders lifting as his finger traced behind her waist. "You seem really tense..." he noted, his tone soft with concern. Katherine hesitated for a moment, feeling her body relax under his hands as he massaged her waist. However, the heat between her thighs and the wetness from her excitement made her want him to continue, her body urging for more. But seeing they had all the time in the world, she said, "You can massage me, but first, let me clean up." Cassian didn''t mind the idea of getting cleaned up, even though he knew they''d be dirty again soon. Besides, he hadn''t bathed since morning. He nodded, a playful smile tugging at his lips. "How about I massage you while cleaning you up, my lady?" "That would be even better, as we can get back to sex faster," Katherine said, planting a kiss on his lips. Cassian lifted her, and as she wrapped her thighs around him, his member slipped out with the movement, causing her to moan slightly. Some of the essence they shared leaked out as he pulled back. She felt a pang of longing as she noticed the emptiness, a bit disappointed, but she reminded herself of her current state. Her lower body had been tense for months, making it hard to move without magic. A relaxing massage before mind blowing sex wouldn''t hurt¡ªit would give her the energy she needed to enjoy it even more. Submerged in warm, lukewarm water, Katherine relaxed as Cassian sat behind her, his hands gently massaging her back and shoulders. She leaned into him, letting out soft sighs of contentment as a relaxed smile spread across her face. "You''ve improved," she said. Cassian nodded, pleased by her words. He was a master at massaging the lower body, but the upper body was still new to him. However, he had certainly improved there too. As she spoke, he moved his hands down to her thighs, massaging them from behind. "Did you hear about what happened at the test grounds of the academy?" he asked, his expression worried. Katherine turned to him, her tone suddenly filled with concern. "I forgot about it... sorry, I was being selfish. I didn''t even ask how you were. Did they do anything bad to you?" Cassian chuckled softly at her worried expression and shook his head. "I''m fine, and I wasn''t asking because of that. It''s because I encountered artificial humans there. They can project mana fields, mimicking the Circle Warrior domains. They talk like real humans and even fight like us..." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Katherine froze, her eyes wide in shock. As a mage and researcher in the field of magic, she had never heard of artificial humans being created, especially ones capable of mimicking the pinnacle of human evolution¡ªthe Circle Warrior domains. The most mages could do was create golems or rudimentary spells to animate machines, but nothing like this. Katherine''s shock slowly turned into realization as she muttered, "That''s why that bitch was helping the city take down the academy... she knew about it too." "Who, Lady Rowena?" Cassian asked, just as surprised. "Why would she know the academy was creating clones?" Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Katherine sighed, looking at him with a knowing expression. "Do you know what her mage title is?" Cassian shook his head, urging her to continue. Katherine replied, "''The Evolutionist.'' She''s obsessed with turning humans into perfect beings¡ªor at least, in her mind, creating perfect humans. If it weren''t for her family, she''d already be labeled a criminal because of the way she conducts her research to achieve her dream of perfecting humanity." Chapter 250 Horny Katherine (R-18) Beneath him, she remained trembling, her hips still raised slightly, her body fully relaxed yet shivering in the aftershocks. Her teary eyes drifted toward the window, where she noticed the darkness of the night had begun to retreat. "It''s morning already¡­" she murmured. Cassian followed her gaze, nodding at the sight of the faint light creeping in. But as his eyes returned to her bare form, he couldn''t help but admire her all over again¡ªjust as he had done all night. Her tall, curvy figure was nothing short of perfection, her round, shapely butt still raised in the air. Unable to resist, he reached out and squeezed it, spreading one cheek apart. The sight that greeted him made his breath hitch¡ªher wet, glistening folds still leaked with his essence, and her other entrance remained slightly gaped from the constant teasing of his fingers throughout the night. "There''s still some time before the sun comes out¡­" Cassian murmured, his fingers trailing toward her still-gaped entrance. Katherine looked at him with a tired expression, but her lips curled into a soft smile. "I thought you had enough?" "I will never have enough of you¡­ like never ever," Cassian whispered, his voice filled with desire. She let out a breathy chuckle and turned toward him, facing him despite her exhaustion. Her sweaty bosom, marked with bite imprints, rose and fell with each breath, her milky-white skin making the marks stand out even more¡ªmaking her look utterly irresistible. Cassian''s hands remained firmly on her ass, his fingers lazily teasing the soft rim of her back entrance as he pulled her closer, unwilling to let go. "Well, me too¡­ but I won''t be able to work in the morning," she murmured, trailing her fingers over his chest while gazing at him with hungry eyes. "Is work really that important?" Cassian asked, his tone teasing. Before she could answer, a sudden moan escaped her lips, her hips jolting forward in shock. Her eyes snapped open, a mix of pleasure and irritation flashing across her face as she realized his finger had slipped inside her again. With a breathy whimper, she glared at him, her voice trembling. "Why do you keep poking your finger in there?" Her lashes fluttered as another wave of sensation coursed through her. "It''s¡­ it''s dirty. Take it out¡­" He could clearly see her moaning, even though he wasn''t doing much¡ªjust keeping his finger inside her. Instead of pulling away, he pushed in deeper, making her press her stomach against him, her body instinctively seeking more. "I asked you something first¡­" he reminded her, his voice low and teasing. "Don''t¡­" she whimpered, trying to steady her breath. "I need to go tomorrow, or people will get suspicious¡­" She struggled to keep her voice even, but the moans kept slipping out as Cassian continued moving his finger. She tried to push his hand away, but her strength was failing her. Smirking, Cassian leaned in. "Then let''s just stay like this for a while¡­ if you don''t want to go all the way," he murmured, his finger still lazily teasing her. Her eyes fluttered shut at the intrusion, and she weakly pushed at his hand, groaning. "Okay¡­ but take your finger out of my butt first..." Cassian chuckled but obeyed, slowly withdrawing his finger, leaving her entrance slightly agape. It twitched, opening and closing as if gasping for air. Katherine shot him a glare, her cheeks flushed. "You''re so mean, you know that?" Still squeezing her soft cheeks, Cassian chuckled again. She playfully slapped his chest before draping her legs over him, letting him trace his fingers along her thighs. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How can I not tease you when you look this adorable when you''re mad?" he teased, leaning in to lick her pouted lips. A reluctant smile tugged at the corners of her mouth before she gave in, letting him claim her lips as he sucked on them gently. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire His hands rested on her waist as she hugged him back, their gentle kisses soon turning into deep, messy ones. They only broke apart when Cassian spoke, his voice low and teasing. "How''s your research going? Any breakthroughs?" "A few..." Katherine replied with a soft smile, her fingers trailing over his back muscles. She hummed in appreciation before adding, "Did you bulk up again?" Cassian smirked, nodding. "You noticed." Her gaze instinctively drifted downward, landing on his still-hard length. Catching her stare, his smirk widened. "Yeah¡­ there too." "Yeah, I noticed..." she murmured, her eyes once again filled with desire. Looking back up at him with a playful smile, she added, "I don''t want to leave you like this. How about I use my mouth instead? That way, you won''t have to tire me by going at me for another half an hour..." Cassian smirked. For some reason, Katherine had been unusually excited all night, never once telling him to stop. Instead, she kept urging him to go harder and longer, as if she couldn''t get enough. Even now, if he insisted, she would eagerly take him again. But with Lucy and the others likely waking soon, he didn''t want to risk getting caught or raising suspicion. Still, her offer to use her mouth was tempting. He nodded in agreement, but before he could say anything, her hands were already stroking him. She had moved into position, her round ass facing him while her face hovered above his stiff length. Her mouth was full of saliva as she stared at his hardness like a delicious treat. Holding his gaze, she let the saliva drip onto him before spitting directly on his length, coating it thoroughly. She used her hands to spread the saliva evenly along his length before wrapping her lips around him, pressing soft, sucking kisses along the tip. The wet heat of her mouth sent a shiver through Cassian, making him groan in pleasure. His hands instinctively squeezed her soft, round cheeks, enjoying the perfect view she was giving him. Unable to resist, he spread them further, his gaze locked onto her smooth, pinkish back entrance¡ªso beautiful and inviting. Before he could get lost in the sight, he felt her tongue swirl around his tip, teasing him, before she suddenly pushed her head down, taking him deeper. A deep moan escaped his lips as her mouth engulfed him completely, his length sliding down her throat. Cassian''s breathing hitched as she took him all the way in, her lips stretched wide around him, her nose pressed against his base. He wanted to see her face¡ªwatch her eyes as she did this¡ªbut he knew if he did, he might lose control. Even without looking, he could imagine it perfectly: her rolled-back eyes, her parted lips struggling to accommodate his size, her throat tightening around him as she took him in completely, all the way to his balls. Even though he wasn''t looking at her face, the sight in front of him was just as intoxicating. Her spread cheeks revealed both of her entrances, fully exposed to him as she rested her stomach against his body. Cassian''s hands eagerly squeezed her soft flesh, feeling the warmth of her pressed against him, her breasts pressing into his abdomen as she focused entirely on pleasuring him with her mouth. A teasing smirk played on his lips as he spread her cheeks wider with one hand. Without warning, he slid a finger into her gaped entrance, making her jolt. But she didn''t protest¡ªinstead, he felt the vibrations of her moans against his sensitive length as she continued moving her head up and down. Her throat massaged him perfectly, taking his full length with no space left for it to go. Cassian groaned, enjoying the sensation, while Katherine, too, reveled in the feeling. The way he stretched her throat mimicked the euphoric fullness she felt when he was buried deep inside her elsewhere. Unable to breathe for a moment, she paused, pulling back with a slow, deliberate motion, her throat tightening around him as she withdrew. The soft, wet sound echoed as she released him, leaving behind strings of saliva, an erotic visual. She inhaled sharply, catching her breath, her senses overwhelmed by the taste of him mixed with the fluids. Her eyes locked on his aroused form, a wide, mischievous smile curving her lips. At that moment, she paid no mind to the exploring of her back door by Cassian. Though soft moans still escaped her lips as his fingers moved in and out, the pleasure building with each movement. As she leaned forward, she pressed her lips to his, sharing a mouthful of saliva, and then moved her mouth down his length. With her lips gently sucking, she kissed the sides and tip before pulling back, teasing him with each wet kiss. Then, with a deep breath, she spread her lips and slowly descended, taking him back into her throat. The sensation caused Cassian to buck his hips instinctively, feeling the rush of pleasure surge through him, though he controlled himself, wanting to savor the moment longer. But Katherine was completely absorbed in the task, determined to give him the best experience she could. She focused entirely on her movements, taking him deep into her throat as she bobbed her head up and down, savoring the sensation of his hard, veiny length brushing against the inside of her throat. The feeling of fullness and pressure only heightened her enjoyment, and she lost herself in the rhythm, eager to please him. Chapter 251 Busy day "I''m leaving before Lucy and Laureen wake up," Katherine said hurriedly as she tied her hair into a simple bun. Cassian, tidying up the room, nodded. "What should I tell them? Why did you leave so early?" "Just say that when you came back, I was already gone," she replied while putting on her yellow crystal earrings. Adjusting them, she added, "Tell them you left after giving me a massage, so it won''t seem suspicious. And if they ask why you came back early, just say it was because I needed another massage." Cassian chuckled at her excuse. Last night, she hadn''t cared about anything else, lost in the heat of the moment. But now that he had completely satisfied her¡ªreally satisfied her¡ªshe was suddenly worried about getting caught. A part of him felt a little disappointed, but at the same time, he found her concern adorable. Still, he understood that keeping their relationship a secret was for the best. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll do that," Cassian said, finishing up the bed before walking over and wrapping his arms around her waist. He gave her stomach a playful squeeze, pressing a kiss to the back of her neck. "But¡­ will my lady be free tonight?" His voice had that teasing edge, warm against her skin. "I might be¡­" Katherine mumbled, her cheeks heating up as she shifted a little. "And stop playing with my stomach¡ªit''s embarrassing." Cassian chuckled, sliding his hands up from her stomach to her chest, his grip slow and deliberate. "Embarrassing? Nah¡­ it''s sexy. Makes me wanna bite and suck on it," he murmured, giving her a light squeeze. "And let''s be honest, it''s way too soft and grab-worthy when I''ve got you under me¡­my...lady.." This made her smile. "You¡­ you''re getting bolder and bolder, you know," she teased, turning around to face him. Seeing his cheeky grin, she smirked and continued, "Calling me sexy and cute on my face¡­ what a bold brat you''ve become, huh? My little puppy is getting daring." She kissed him a few times before playfully pushing him aside, feeling his member pressing against her again and his hands shamelessly squeezing her butt. With a wide smile and a mock-offended tone that completely betrayed her teasing expression, she huffed, "Perverted puppy¡­ no more. You''ve had enough treats for today." Cassian chuckled, but before he could grab her again, Katherine quickly slipped out of the room, giggling as she made her escape. "Send Laureen to my lab once she wakes up!" she called over her shoulder before disappearing down the hall. Watching her leave, he let out a sigh, already missing her. It felt clich¨¦, but after spending a night with a woman as breathtaking as Katherine, how could he not long for another just like it? With nothing else to do¡ªher room already cleaned¡ªCassian found himself with idle hands. From what he could sense, Lucy and Laureen were still asleep, and the sun hadn''t even risen yet. It wouldn''t be up for at least another half hour. That realization made him a bit annoyed. They did have time for another round, after all. But now, exhaustion was creeping in. Cassian was only looking for a place to sleep, his excitement to meet Lucy and Laureen dulled by the toll two women in one day had taken on his body. He felt a bit weak, his energy drained¡ªbut at least it was for a good reason. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire The exhaustion was fleeting, quickly replaced by renewed energy. Just as Cassian was about to return to Katherine''s room, he heard a door creak open behind him, followed by Lucy''s still-sleepy voice. "Cassian¡­?" she murmured, surprise evident in her tone. He turned to face her with a smile, watching as she rubbed her eyes. "What are you doing here so early in the morning?" she asked, her voice drowsy. Cassian''s gaze instinctively roamed over her. She was still in her nightclothes¡ªa long, loose dress that barely clung to her shoulders. One side had slipped down her arm, exposing a generous view of her bosom. Though only one breast was visible, it was more than enough to stir his energy back to life. Unaware of his gaze, Lucy simply stood there, blinking sleepily. Cassian, unable to resist, stepped toward her. She gave him a questioning look, but before she could react, he wrapped his hands around her waist, pulling her close. "I came looking for Lady Katherine to give her a morning massage," he murmured, his lips close to her ear. "But she just left for her lab ahead of me¡­." Lucy was surprised but didn''t resist as he pulled her closer, pressing her body against his. Looking up at him, she asked softly, "Why?" "I didn''t ask¡ªKatherine did. She wants Miss Laureen to come to her lab once she wakes up," Cassian replied smoothly. Leaning in, he placed a gentle kiss on her cheek, making her smile. In response, she captured his lips in a soft kiss, their warmth lingering between them. Before things could go any further, another sleepy voice called out from inside. "Who''s at the door¡­?" Lucy and Cassian quickly put some space between them as she cleared her throat and answered, "It''s Cassian¡­" She pulled the door open wider, revealing Laureen rubbing her eyes, still drowsy. Like Lucy, Laureen was dressed in a loose nightgown, one shoulder slipping down, exposing the soft curve of her bosom. Cassian offered a small wave before giving a slight bow. "Good morning, Miss Laureen." Laureen smiled sleepily. "Good morning¡­ but what are you doing here so early?" Cassian repeated the same story he had told Lucy, then added, "And she asked you to go to her lab." "Why?" Laureen asked, still groggy. Cassian simply shrugged. "She didn''t say." Laureen nodded before stretching her arms with a sleepy yawn. Without questioning further, she made her way toward the kitchen, her bare feet padding softly against the floor. Cassian and Lucy followed behind, the morning still quiet with only the faint chirping of birds outside. As Laureen grabbed a kettle to prepare some tea, she glanced over her shoulder at Cassian and asked, "So, where were you this time? I heard you got stuck in some dimensional space?" Cassian chuckled, leaning casually against the counter. "Word travels fast, huh?" he said, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, I did. It wasn''t exactly planned, though. The academy''s motives were far more shocking and dangerous than we expected. Getting out of there turned into more trouble than I''d hoped." Lucy looked a bit worried, her brows furrowing as she asked, "Did you get hurt anywhere?" Cassian gave a small smile, trying to reassure her. "I did, many times... but luckily, my healing power made it not much of a problem." He gave a small shrug, though the memory of the danger still lingered. As they sat down at the coffee table, the room felt small, like a cozy little apartment for the three of them, while Katherine''s place was far larger in comparison. Laureen stirred the hot beverage in her hand with a small flick of her fingers, using flame magic to keep it warm. She offered the drinks to both of them, her eyes flicking between Cassian and Lucy. Lucy accepted her cup with a smile, while Cassian shook his head in polite rejection but nodded in acknowledgment. "Yeah, we did," he replied. Laureen''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she took a sip from her own cup. "How were they? Katherine and I were pretty shocked hearing about them." She smiled, her tone amused. "Lady Rowena was also quite excited when she heard the news." "Yeah, I heard," Cassian said with a smile, recalling the conversation he''d had with Katherine about last night. He continued, "Lady Katherine told me. I didn''t know about Lady Rowena''s magic research, though." Lucy sipped her tea, the steam curling around her as Cassian breathed in the soothing aroma. He smiled, clearly enjoying the scent. "Lady Rowena was always the weird kid, to be honest," he mused. "I wasn''t even surprised when she started dissecting living beings after she became a mage. It felt like the natural next step for her." Cassian raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "How long have you been working for the dukedom, Miss Lucy?" he asked, his curiosity piqued. Lucy paused for a moment, as if reflecting on the years that had passed. "Since I was young..." she began, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "It''s been almost thirty years, I think. Just before the previous family head stepped down from his position." Both Cassian and Laureen exchanged surprised glances. Cassian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "So long? What did you do before that?" he asked, genuinely intrigued. Lucy''s voice took on a soft, nostalgic tone as she shared her past with Cassian and Laureen. She told them of her humble beginnings, how she had come from a small, remote village nestled within the borders of the dukedom. Life had been simple, and opportunities scarce, but fate had offered her a chance. When she first arrived at the duchy, she had been fortunate enough to secure a job as a maid in one of the knight houses. It was a modest beginning, but it was a start. As she spoke, there was a glint of pride in her eyes. Over time, her skills had been noticed by the right people, and one of the vice butlers at the Sacredt Castle had taken an interest in her. From there, her path had steadily risen. Years of hard work and dedication had earned her a position as the head mage in the service of Princess Katherine, the duchy''s beloved princess. As Lucy continued explaining her story, the morning light began to filter through the windows, and the sun had fully risen. Laureen had already left, no doubt attending to her own responsibilities. Lucy, too, was preparing to leave, though Cassian was behind her, still persisting with his playful yet somewhat annoying attempts to keep her there with him. "Come on, don''t go," he urged, his voice filled with the usual teasing charm as he wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. His eyes were wide with that familiar look of mischievous longing. Lucy, however, was unamused. She sighed, clearly annoyed by his persistence. "I know what you want," she said, narrowing her eyes at him. "Stop with the emotional blackmailing and that sad puppy look. I let you have me all night, so let me go now." "Promise?" Cassian asked with a raised eyebrow, a playful smirk on his face. Lucy nodded, her lips curling into a knowing smile. Without another word, she leaned in and planted a quick, soft kiss on his lips, her touch lingering just a moment longer than necessary. Reluctantly, Cassian released his hold on her, letting her go. She hurriedly moved toward the door, trying to avoid being caught in another one of his spontaneous hugs. "See you in the evening, goodbye," Lucy called over her shoulder, her tone a mix of amusement and finality as she stepped out, leaving Cassian standing there with a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Cassian let out a quiet sigh, his gaze lingering as she walked away, the familiar ache of longing settling in. "See you tonight," he murmured, already thinking about their next time together. With nothing else to occupy him and Lucy''s and Laureen''s bed still a mess from the night before, looking surprisingly comfortable, he yawned. His exhaustion finally caught up with him, and before he realized it, his eyes closed, sinking into a deep, peaceful sleep. Chapter 252 Just ask (R-18) It was late in the afternoon, nearly evening, when Cassian''s eyes fluttered open from a deep sleep. His vision was blurry at first, and he noticed a figure moving in front of him, shifting from black to a soft pink hue. Confusion settled in for a moment, but as his sight cleared, he realized it wasn''t a color change¡ªit was someone undressing before him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was none other than Laureen, as he recognized from her orange-brown hair neatly tied into a bun and the familiar maid''s uniform. Now, however, she stood before him in nothing but a delicate beige lace undergarment, which she was slowly peeling away. Cassian''s drowsiness vanished in an instant as she slid off the bottom piece first, leaving him wide awake. Yet, he remained perfectly still, not wanting her to realize he was watching. His gaze lingered as she shifted slightly, giving him an unintended glimpse of the space between her thighs and the curve of her buttocks. But even without a full view, the sight of her round, plump backside was more than enough to make him grateful for waking up at this moment. Next, she unhooked her bra, letting it slide off and exposing the smooth curves of her back. Unfortunately, she didn''t turn around, denying him the view he truly desired. As Cassian took in her bare form, memories stirred¡ªshe was the first to ever make him reach release, yet he had never confronted her about it afterward. Now seemed like the perfect opportunity, especially since no one else appeared to be in the room. Sitting up, he cleared his throat deliberately. "mmmmm¡­" Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire Laureen jolted in surprise, her bare body tensing as she quickly turned to look at him. One arm pressed against her chest in an attempt to cover herself, while the other rested between her squeezed thighs. Her wide, shocked expression met Cassian''s amused gaze as he took in the sight before him. Her arms barely managed to shield her modest breasts¡ªnot as large as Lucy''s or Katherine''s, but on her petite frame, they appeared perfectly proportioned, something Cassian certainly appreciated. After a moment of stunned silence, she finally spoke, her voice laced with embarrassment. "When did you wake up?" "Just now..." Cassian said, still staring at her. Laureen quickly stepped back, grabbing her clothes and pressing them against her chest, but he could still see everything behind the thin fabric. "Come on, drop the act. You were undressing right here, in the open. Pretty obvious you wanted me to see." He stepped off the bed, moving toward her with a smirk. Laureen bit her lip, trying to hide the grin creeping onto her face. "Oh, please. I was just in a hurry..." She looked away, pretending not to care. "Yeah, sure. In a hurry to flash me so I''d hurry up and jump you?" He chuckled, getting closer. Then, just when she thought he was about to grab her, he suddenly turned around. Laureen blinked, surprised. "Huh?" Cassian shot her a smirk as he headed toward the washroom. "Too bad for you, I''m not a stupid child anymore. If you want it, you''re gonna have to ask for it." Laureen watched Cassian walk into the bathroom, amused. He had clearly caught onto her plan¡ªbut that didn''t mean she was done. And she definitely wasn''t shy about asking. Without hesitation, she let the clothes drop and followed him, a playful grin on her lips. "Alright, you got me..." she admitted, making Cassian pause just as he reached the bathroom door. Instead of waiting for a response, she strolled back to the bed, laying down before spreading her legs wide, holding them under her knees to keep them open. The bold move caught Cassian completely off guard. His eyes widened as she looked straight at him, her voice sultry yet teasing. "So, Cassian... can you please fuck me?" Cassian stood frozen, peeking from the bathroom door, eyes locked on the sight before him. His gaze trailed down, catching glimpses of the soft hair between her thighs, though he couldn''t see everything clearly. His throat felt dry, and his mind blanked for a moment. Seeing his stunned expression, Laureen raised a brow. "You said I just had to ask. Well, I asked. Now... are you gonna fuck me or not?" Cassian walked toward her with a wide grin, peeling off his shirt as he spoke. "Of course, I''m gonna give it to you..." By the time he reached the bed, his pants had already been discarded, leaving him bare, his hardened length standing proudly between her spread legs. His hands slid over her soft thighs, appreciating the contrast¡ªthicker compared to her petite frame. He liked the natural imbalance, the way her curves stood out, especially her round, plump buttocks, which were just as big as Katherine''s¡ªmaybe even bigger¡ªdespite Laureen being shorter in height. And he loved it. As he squeezed both cheeks, his smirk widened, eyes trailing down to the soft brown curls between her legs. Her almond-colored skin was stunning, and the contrast of her slightly darker folds peeking through the trimmed bush only made the sight more enticing. "And, I''m gonna give it to you real hard..." he murmured, gaze flicking up to meet hers. "But first, let me have a taste." Without waiting for a response, he lowered himself between her legs, smirking as his mouth parted. Instead of teasing, he went straight for it, lips wrapping around the top of her folds as he sucked, drawing a surprised moan from her. Laureen let out a breathy chuckle between her moans, gazing down at him through the peaks of her chest. Her breasts were full, naturally perky, shaped like soft oval cones, with beautiful pinkish nipples that stood firm. "Why just a taste? Have as much as you want¡ªI don''t mind..." she purred, releasing her grip on her legs and resting them on his shoulders. One hand found its way to his head, fingers tangling in his hair as she guided him exactly where she wanted. Cassian didn''t need to be told twice. His mouth latched onto her folds hungrily, tongue stroking up and down before slipping between them. Laureen''s moans grew louder, her body trembling under his touch. She looked down at him, panting, already breathless with pleasure. "God... who taught you that?" she managed to say between moans, her voice laced with excitement. Chapter 253 Real play (R-18) "Me, and only me..." Cassian said with a smirk, pulling away from between her thighs, his mouth and chin glistening with her arousal. He felt a surge of pride at the breathless state he''d left her in. As he stood, his hands gripped her legs, still resting on his shoulders, pulling them back as he leaned over her. Laureen couldn''t help but smirk up at him. "You''ve really turned into quite the player since the last time I saw you. And a damn good one at that..." "Well, thanks for the praise..." Cassian said as his hips moved, his hard, standing member pressing against her folds, moving up and down. The head of his member finally slipped inside. He continued, "But you haven''t experienced my real play yet..." She suddenly arched her back, her breath catching in her throat as she gasped, feeling Cassian thrust deeply inside her in one swift motion. Though he was momentarily surprised by her tightness, he quickly adapted, noticing her breathless expression. A smirk played on his lips as he saw her knees drawn up to her shoulders, her body curled as she clutched the bed sheets tightly in her hands. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire As they tightened their grip, Cassian withdrew his hips before thrusting back in. Her breath caught again, her eyes rolling as she felt him deeply, his presence overwhelming her. She could feel him filling her completely, reaching deeper than she ever thought possible. She was overwhelmed, her thighs broad and firm, pressing against him as he towered over her, making her appear smaller beneath him. As he continued thrusting, her breath caught in her chest, her attempts to regain composure futile as each movement jolted her. His presence seemed to reach deeper with every thrust, causing her body to respond, her folds gradually molding to the shape of it. Finally able to moan and catch her breath, her mind was a blur. She had reached her first orgasm within just a few minutes, but Cassian didn''t stop. He continued thrusting as his lips captured hers in a kiss. She tried to kiss him back, but it was messy, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of her orgasm. Her eyes rolled back, her hair falling loose from its bun, and her hands found their way to his neck, pulling him closer as she clung to him tightly. Her mind could only focus on the sensations¡ªher folds reacting to his thrusts, his member scraping against her sensitive insides. She felt the pressure of another orgasm building, almost as if his presence alone was coaxing it out of her. Despite his length, she hadn''t expected to reach another orgasm so quickly, but here she was, overwhelmed by the intensity in just ten minutes. Her body was burning with heat, her loud moans filling the air as she barely managed to say, "Do me from behind..." Cassian smirked, pausing for a moment before quickly helping her get on her knees. "As you wish," he murmured, then urgently moved back inside her, gripping her firm hips. This time, instead of just one of them moving, he guided her back, pushing her into him as he pulled his hips back and slammed them forward again. Laureen moaned, her body forming a perfect arch with her shoulders pressed into the bed and her back curving deeply. Her hips were raised in perfect position, giving Cassian the ideal angle to guide her with ease. It felt strange doing this with Laureen. With every other woman he''d been with, he was familiar with their bodies, except for Russella, whose circumstances were different. But with Laureen, he had known her only briefly, even though she had been responsible for his first orgasm. Yet, here they were, her moans filling the room as he took her from behind, his hands guiding her hips back and forth. He couldn''t help but notice how large and sensual her form felt in his hands, the smooth, shiny skin of her almond-colored complexion adding to the eroticism of the moment. There was a strange lack of closeness, and Cassian couldn''t shake the feeling that it should be more with a woman. Yet, it was clear she was enjoying it more than him. He could feel her insides spasming repeatedly, each time sending waves of pleasure through her body as they moved together. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am in love with your butt, Miss Laureen..." Cassian said as his hands squeezed her big buttocks, widening them as he admired the view between her cheeks. Shiny with sweat and fluids from her folds, he noticed her other entrance¡ªmeaty like her buttocks, though the rim was a bit lighter. It was tight, expanding slightly each time Cassian''s member was fully inside her, and at times, he could see just how deep in it, making him thrust his hips in even more excitement. "You''re welcome to clap it anytime you like..." Laureen said, making Cassian smile as he squeezed it tighter, feeling her folds pull him deeper and tighten even more. With a playful grin, he asked, "How about slapping it?" A wide smile spread across Laureen''s lips at his words, her pupils dilating into heart shapes from the pleasure as she whispered, "Of course, that too..." Cassian wasted no time, delivering a slap that made her body jolt, and she took control of the movement. She moaned from the impact and, with a breathless gasp, urged, "Slap me harder... do it with both hands..." Cassian grinned widely as he slapped each of her buttocks in quick succession, one after the other, while she continued to slam herself back onto him, giving him full control of the rhythm. He focused entirely on the sensation of the slaps, enjoying the sight of her skin gradually reddening. Her moans grew louder, and her orgasms became more intense as she reached another peak. Cassian soon felt his own pleasure building, overwhelmed by the deep satisfaction of slapping her and watching her expertly move her hips back and forth. Her reddened buttocks were marked with the imprints of his hands, which only heightened his excitement. As the intensity surged, he announced, "I''m cumming..." Chapter 254 Relationships of Flesh, Not Words (R-18) "Let me clean it for you..." Laureen murmured, her voice sultry as Cassian, with weak thrusts, emptied himself inside her. As his member slipped from her folds, still slick and only slightly firm, she turned onto all fours and crawled toward him. Without hesitation, she took his softening length into her mouth, her eyes locked onto his breathless expression. Cassian groaned as she sucked¡ªnot just gently, but hungrily, the wet slurping sounds filling the air. He shuddered, feeling even the lingering essence inside him being drawn out with each pull of her lips. As she finished cleaning him, nearly bringing him to full hardness again, she suddenly stopped, her mouth still full of his essence mixed with her own. With a playful glint in her eyes, she swallowed it all down, then flashed him a wide smile. "Thanks for the meal," she teased before standing up to gather her clothes. Cassian, still catching his breath and hoping for another round, looked at her in confusion. "Don''t you want to go one more time?" he asked. She chuckled, slipping on her clothes. "That was enough pleasure for me today. Any more, and I''ll end up begging like some addict," she said, heading toward the bathroom. Just before stepping inside, she glanced back with a smirk. "Besides, Lucy might be returning from the city soon, so you should probably get dressed too." Pausing at the doorway, she gave him one last mischievous look. "Unless you''re fucking her too¡ªthen feel free to stay just like that." Cassian looked amused by her words as he gathered his scattered clothes and followed her into the bathroom, noticing she hadn''t locked the door. Inside, Laureen was already seated on a small wooden stool, turning on the tap. Without hesitation, Cassian sat behind her, and she didn''t seem surprised¡ªalmost as if she had expected it. "I''m not," he said casually, "but if Miss Laureen helps, I might be able to." She arched a brow, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "Aren''t you being really rude?" "How so?" Cassian asked, his hands sliding around her to squeeze her ample breasts, enjoying how they were too full for his palms to completely cup. She let out a soft hum, leaning into his touch. "Asking a woman you just had sex with to help you set up sex with another¡­ don''t you think that''s a little rude?" Laureen tilted her head slightly, letting the warm water cascade over her shoulders as Cassian''s fingers kneaded into her soft flesh. "I''ll apologize¡ªI didn''t mean to sound rude¡­" he murmured. "Apology accepted¡­" she sighed, shivering slightly as his fingers teased her still-hard nipples. Then, with a knowing look, she added, "And stop pestering me¡ªI''m not doing it again today." Cassian smirked, letting the water she poured over herself flow onto him as well. Pressing himself closer, he murmured against her ear, "I''m not aiming for that." As he planted a wet kiss on her soft cheek, he murmured, "I just want to take a nice bath with you¡­" Laureen turned her head slightly, catching his smirking expression. "Well, do it fast. Lucy''s going to be here with her daughter soon," she said casually. Cassian froze, his hands pausing mid-squeeze on her breasts. "Her daughter?" he asked, his expression shifting to one of pure shock. "Yeah, she went to the city to pick her up. She didn''t tell you?" Laureen replied, her tone amused as she ran the soap over her almond-toned skin, making it slippery and covering her in tiny bubbles. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian shook his head, realizing Lucy hadn''t mentioned it to him. A small pang of disappointment settled in his chest, though he understood¡ªif she had stayed any longer, he probably would have distracted her with pleasure. Still, it wouldn''t have hurt for her to at least mention it. And then there was Katherine. She likely knew as well but hadn''t said anything, though in her case, she had been too consumed by desire to care. Even so, Cassian couldn''t help but feel a little ignored¡­ maybe even used. But in the end, his relationship with both women was mostly physical, centered around pleasure and planning when to indulge in it. They talked, sure, but never about anything deeper. And as much as he enjoyed the fun, he was starting to think¡ªmaybe it was time to learn more about their lives beyond the bedroom. Cassian and Laureen soon finished washing up, though not without a few playful moments¡ªhis hands sneaking in quick squeezes of her soft breasts and full ass, his lips stealing teasing kisses along her wet skin. Laureen only rolled her eyes at his antics, swatting him lightly before stepping out of the bath. As they dried off, Cassian leaned against the wall, watching her wrap a towel around herself. "So, why is Lucy''s daughter coming here all of a sudden?" he asked. "She was talking about finding her a job in Magisteria City''s public service sector," Laureen answered, drying her hair with a towel. Cassian, doing the same, glanced at her. "Which department?" "It''s not decided yet. She had to take a test for it, which was today. Lucy went to cheer her on," Laureen explained, still focused on drying her hair. Cassian, having already finished with his shorter hair, reached over to help her. As he gently ran the towel through her damp strands, he frowned slightly. "I didn''t know you had to take a test just to work for the city," he admitted, a bit surprised. Laureen raised a brow in surprise. "Then how did you get your job?" Cassian shrugged. "Lady Katherine told me I''d be working for law enforcement, and the next day, I was in the department." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire Laureen nodded knowingly. "Well, she does have some strong connections in the city''s higher management." Cassian frowned. "Then why didn''t she help Miss Lucy''s daughter? She could''ve pulled some strings, especially since Lucy''s been her maid longer than I''ve been alive." This time, Laureen simply shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe there was no need for her to intervene. I heard there are quite a few open vacancies there anyway." Chapter 255 Vivienne Just as Laureen had said, Lucy returned a few minutes later¡ªright as Cassian and Laureen had finished getting dressed. But what caught Cassian off guard was that she wasn''t alone. Beside Lucy stood another woman, her facial structure closely resembling Lucy''s, though softer and more delicate. Her large eyes, small lips, and petite nose gave her a cute appearance, but unlike her mother, who carried a more mature charm, the younger woman had a bolder presence. Her skin was a smooth, sun-kissed brown, and her short pixie cut only accentuated her sharp features. She was taller than Lucy, with a leaner frame, and while her curves weren''t as prominent as her mother''s, she had a certain athletic grace to her. Her outfit¡ªpants and a fitted shirt¡ªwas a stark contrast to Lucy''s usual attire, making her stand out even more. There was no doubt¡ªthis was Lucy''s daughter, Vivienne. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire Lucy, noticing Cassian and Laureen together, raised an eyebrow before turning to the young woman beside her. "That''s the boy I''ve been telling you about, Vivi." The woman in question stepped into the room, standing taller than her mother but just a bit shorter than Cassian. He had grown quite a lot recently, nearly reaching 190 cm. It was a good height, but he didn''t exactly want to look like a towering giant. Thankfully, since he was nearing sixteen, he figured he wouldn''t grow much taller. "Oh, so you''re Cassian," Vivienne said, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. "Mother told me you were quite handsome, and I can see she wasn''t exaggerating." She extended her hand toward him, and Cassian immediately noticed the two dark blue, intricate circles etched onto her skin¡ªproof of her status as a Second Circle Warrior. Surprised by both her forwardness and her rank, he kept his expression neutral as he took her hand for a firm shake. "Thank you, Miss Vivienne. I must say, you''re even more beautiful than I imagined Miss Lucy''s daughter to be." Lucy, who had been watching the exchange with amusement, let out a playful huff. "Oh? And what exactly do you mean by that?" she asked in a mock-offended tone. "Are you saying I''m not beautiful? That I''m ugly?" Cassian chuckled at Lucy''s playful accusation, shaking his head. "Of course not, Miss Lucy. You''re plenty beautiful yourself. I was just¡­ pleasantly surprised." Lucy narrowed her eyes at him with a smirk. "Hmm, nice save," she mused before turning to Vivienne. "See? He''s got a silver tongue. You might want to be careful around him." Vivienne let out a soft laugh, crossing her arms as she looked Cassian up and down. "Oh, I don''t mind a smooth talker." Laureen chuckled, flashing a knowing smile. "You should be careful, Vivi. The smooth talkers are the ones to watch out for. Before you know it, they''ll have you wrapped around their finger." With that, she stepped forward, arms slightly open, pulling Vivienne into a warm hug. Vivienne returned the embrace with a smile. "It''s been a while, big sister." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, it has," Laureen said, squeezing her gently before pulling back. "Life been treating you well?" Cassian, watching the exchange, raised a brow in surprise. He had assumed Laureen didn''t know Vivienne that well, but their closeness proved otherwise. A small sense of relief washed over him¡ªhe hadn''t made any careless remarks about Vivienne to Laureen before. That could''ve been awkward. "Just enough to keep me from getting depressed, but not enough to let me relax," Vivienne said with a sigh. Meanwhile, Lucy had already made her way to the bed and sat down. Looking at Cassian, she said, "Lady Katherine asked you to come to her lab later this evening." Her brows furrowed slightly as she added, "We ran into her at the main gate of the tower¡ªshe was heading to the city in a hurry. Seemed urgent." "Oh, she''s probably going to inspect some of the artifacts found in the secret treasury of Valtross Academy," Laureen chimed in, her eyes glinting with excitement. "I heard they uncovered some really strange and taboo magic-related items. Everything''s being kept under wraps from the public. I actually spent the whole day helping Lady Katherine experiment on one of them¡­" She paused for a moment, as if recalling something, before adding, "She wanted to inspect a few more, but the higher-ups weren''t too keen on letting unknown artifacts into the tower. So she must have gotten permission to study them out there." Cassian''s brows furrowed as Laureen spoke about the artifacts. The mention of Valtross jogged his memory¡ªhe was supposed to stop by the department to collect his reward for completing his last mission. But between his exhaustion, sleep, and then getting caught up in other activities with Laureen, it had completely slipped his mind. His eyes flicked to the window; the sun was still up, meaning he still had time. Hurriedly, he stood up, grabbing his coat. "I have to go by work¡ªI forgot something," he said, already making his way to the door. Then, turning to Vivienne, he flashed a smile. "It was nice meeting you. Let''s talk more this evening." Vivienne raised a brow but smirked. "Looking forward to it." "It''s good that you two are getting acquainted tonight since you''ll be working together from now on," Lucy remarked as Cassian left the room. Laureen, looking surprised, turned to Vivienne. "Wait, you got a job at the same place Cassian works?" "Yeah," Vivienne nodded. "I just finished the exam today. I''ll be joining soon after they finish the vetting process." With that, the three women continued their conversation while Cassian made his way to collect his well-earned salary from the past hellish month of work. He hoped it would be something worthwhile¡ªmaybe even a decent sum of money. Not that he had been spending much of it anyway. Between his busy schedule and others covering his expenses here and there, his funds had barely been touched. Still, a little extra never hurt. He was also hoping to get a glimpse of those taboo and strange items Laureen had mentioned. If he could, maybe he could snag something from them as part of his reward. Chapter 256 Time catches up to all As Cassian entered Commander Sher''s office¡ªshe was the one in charge of the department''s treasury, from which he''d be choosing his reward¡ªshe greeted him with a knowing smile. "I thought you''d be the first person I''d see this morning," she said with a chuckle. "But you don''t seem as eager as I expected for someone about to receive a mission reward." "Oh, I am, Commandant," Cassian replied, grinning from ear to ear, his excitement shining through. "I just ended up falling asleep really late, and all the exhaustion from the past few days hit me at once. I slept straight through the noon. Woke up and came here first thing." Leaving out his encounter with Laureen, though still amused by it, he added with a playful smirk, "Of course, after thoroughly cleaning up." "Well, good. You needed that sleep after everything you''ve been through last month," Sher said, her eyes briefly meeting his before she returned to the stack of papers she''d been reviewing when he entered. Flipping through them, she added, "Unfortunately, you''ll have to wait a bit. There''s a mage from the Tower here to inspect some of the items we recovered from the academy." Cassian had a strong hunch that the mage she was referring to was Katherine, but he didn''t mention it. There was no need to, and it was better to keep his relationship with her under wraps. Still, he found it curious¡ªsurely, Commandant Sher must know something. After all, why would she allow someone unknown and without proper clearance to work so closely within her department? But he quickly pushed those thoughts aside. Dwelling on such matters wasn''t useful, and Cassian preferred to focus on more immediate concerns¡ªlike what kind of reward he''d be walking out with. Whatever happened at the higher levels of authority wasn''t his business, and it was probably best to keep it that way. As Cassian let his mind wander, imagining himself getting bored while waiting, his gaze drifted around the office. It was spacious, located on one of the higher floors of the building, offering a sweeping view of the city''s skyline. From here, he could see the sprawl of buildings stretching out, though they all seemed small compared to the imposing White Monolith Tower that stood tall at the city''s center, its presence dwarfing everything around it. On one side, the view showcased the bustling cityscape, while the other side revealed the towering city walls. Beyond those walls, he could see the rugged outline of distant mountains and the dense, untamed expanse of jungle that crept right up to the horizon. It was a far more breathtaking view than the one from Katherine''s room. Her chambers weren''t located on such a high floor, and the only window there overlooked a modest garden. Cassian''s attention was suddenly pulled away from the view by the sound of Commander Sher''s repeated sighs. She sat behind her large desk, surrounded by towering stacks of documents. Her hand moved swiftly, signing papers with practiced efficiency, occasionally jotting down notes, her expression a mix of focus and mild frustration. Despite her speed, the pile never seemed to shrink. Cassian watched, intrigued, as she shifted in her seat, stretching her back, rolling her shoulders, and adjusting her posture now and then, her sighs growing more frequent. What surprised him wasn''t the paperwork¡ªit was seeing someone like her, an 8th Circle Warrior, display such mundane signs of fatigue. He''d always assumed that someone of her caliber, standing on the threshold of godhood as a Domain Shaper, would''ve shed all those ordinary human tendencies. But here she was, battling paperwork like anyone else, and having back pain. Cassian, despite disliking the title of medic¡ªthough it technically fit given his knowledge from researching for mission tasks¡ªcouldn''t stand seeing someone in discomfort when he could help. Watching Commander Sher''s subtle signs of fatigue, he asked, "I thought Circle Warriors, especially high-stage ones like you, couldn''t get tired this easily, Commander Sher?" She paused, looking momentarily confused, then chuckled as she realized what he meant. "Boy, time catches up with every being in the universe, even us Circle Warriors. I''m no exception." She gestured to the towering stacks of paperwork with a wry smile. "Why else do you think I''m stuck in this room all day, drowning in these tedious documents? If fatigue couldn''t touch me, I''d be anywhere but here." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Cassian nodded, a hint of surprise on his face. He''d always heard that Circle Warriors, especially those who reached the 7th Circle, could live for hundreds of years. If Commander Sher was feeling the effects of age, that meant she was likely much older than she appeared. Curious as he was, he knew better than to ask a lady about her age¡ªa lesson he''d learned from past encounters. Instead, he flashed a confident smile and said, "How about a massage? I''m pretty good at it," his voice laced with pride. "I won''t mind one if you insist," Sher replied, stretching her shoulders with a faint smirk. Then, with a playful warning, she added, "But don''t expect me to increase your reward because of it." "Well then, how about treating me to dinner?" Cassian asked with a cheeky grin as he moved behind Commander Sher''s chair. Without waiting for a reply, he placed his fingers along the center of her spine, pressing gently on a spot he''d read about in skill manuals¡ªan area connected to the network of blood vessels and muscles along the back. The moment his fingers applied pressure, Sher''s back instinctively straightened before she relaxed with a surprised exhale, warmth spreading through her body from just that single touch. "I was going to say it''d depend on how good you are," she muttered, her voice softer now, "but I guess I do owe you a nice meal after this." Cassian chuckled, his fingers moving down her spine with practiced precision, then shifting slightly to the muscles just above her waist. Normally, massages would start at the shoulders, but Cassian wasn''t confident in his knowledge of shoulder pressure points¡ªtheir rotations, pressure patterns, or proper sequencing. However, when it came to the lower back, just above the waist, he had the technique etched into his mind, thanks to the skill. Chapter 257 - 257: Rich as counts As Cassian thought about the massage techniques he''d learned from books and the method he was trying to develop on his own, he recalled the detailed knowledge he had acquired about the human body. To perfect his craft, he had to understand every muscle in the upper body¡ªshoulders, chest, and back¡ªwhether it belonged to a man or a woman. Of course, he had no personal interest in studying male anatomy, but his experiences dissecting clones had provided valuable insights. These clones were near-perfect replicas of humans, complete with every vein, muscle fiber, bone, and organ, functioning just like real human bodies, though their tissues were slightly tougher. Through this hands-on experience, he''d gained a significant amount of knowledge, though not as comprehensive as the information found in specialized massage books. Those texts even covered the basic physiology of other species¡ªnot in great detail, but enough to represent how different bodies worked compared to humans. Luckily, Cassian wasn''t concerned with mastering techniques for other species. His focus was solely on perfecting full-body massage techniques for humans, a goal that was challenging enough on its own. It wasn''t just about stroking the muscles or applying pressure¡ªit was about understanding how they functioned. Cassian had learned to read the tension in each muscle group, identifying where to release tightness or even increase tension when necessary to improve circulation or support. Though he hadn''t perfected his technique completely, he''d refined it enough to relax muscles so effectively that no one would question his skills, even if he only worked on their shoulders. Surprisingly, he hadn''t even fully started on Commandant Sher''s shoulders yet. His fingers had merely glided along her back, tracing down to her waist and gently pressing the center of her spine. Despite the minimal contact, Sher let out a soft, relaxed sigh, her eyes fluttering shut as she murmured in a serious tone, "You shouldn''t be giving this kind of massage for free, Cassian." Cassian glanced at her face, expecting a playful remark, but her expression was calm and contemplative. Though relaxed, there was a subtle shift in her demeanor, as if she was processing something deeper. And she was. Her body didn''t just feel lighter in the sense of relaxation¡ªit was as if the flow of mana within her had become smoother, more natural, traveling effortlessly without the usual need to channel it through her domain''s control. She was an eighth-circle warrior, possessing unparalleled control over her body, which served as the secondary core of her domain. However, even a core wasn''t immune to damage. Years of relentless battles and the pursuit of godhood had left subtle cracks within hers¡ªtiny fractures born from centuries of strain. Yet now, something unexpected was happening. Cassian''s massage, though seemingly simple, was doing what countless remedies and techniques had failed to achieve. It was as if those minute fractures were slowly being mended, not completely, but enough to be noticeable. The process was incredibly slow, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªa faint, unfamiliar sensation of restoration she hadn''t felt despite all her efforts over the years. This unexpected sensation surprised her, stirring a mix of curiosity and suspicion about Cassian''s background. She had assumed, like Cassian believed, that she knew little about him, only allowing him to work in her department because the orders had come from higher authorities. But now, her intrigue had deepened. For someone to possess a technique capable of subtly healing wounds that even the most miraculous medicines couldn''t touch¡ªit was no ordinary skill. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Cassian, however, remained oblivious to the significance of what he was doing. Had he known, he might''ve taken Katherine''s warnings more seriously, especially about offering such a precious massage so casually just to have sex with other women. But his intentions with Commandant Sher weren''t driven by desire. Despite her striking presence¡ªher age marked by silver strands in her hair and faint wrinkles that did little to diminish her beauty¡ªhe wasn''t interested in her that way. He''d simply noticed her tension and thought she could use some relief. With a playful smile, he said, "I don''t charge for this, which is why I asked you to treat me to dinner. And judging by how much you''re enjoying it, make it a lavish one, okay?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his fingers finally moved to her shoulders, applying firm pressure and squeezing the tense muscles, Sher let out an involuntary, soft moan, her shoulders instinctively rising in response. Cassian chuckled lightly and added, "Besides, I haven''t eaten anything since last evening, so I''ll be counting on you." Sher couldn''t quite tell if Cassian was genuinely unaware of the effects of his massage or if he was subtly hinting for her to keep quiet and simply enjoy it. She chose to believe the latter, leaning forward slightly to give him better access as his hands moved skillfully down her waist. With a faint, relaxed sigh, she remarked, "Well, the reward from those noble parents alone is enough for you to afford three meals a day at the top restaurants in the city¡­ for a good hundred years or so." Cassian''s hands paused for a brief second, surprise flickering across his face. He hadn''t expected the reward to be that substantial, leaving him both impressed and confused. After all, he had no idea how much a meal at a top-tier restaurant even cost. Tilting his head slightly, he asked with genuine curiosity, "How much is that, Commandant?" "Well, if you want numbers, I think it''s around forty thousand gold coins, a few kilograms of mana stones, and some other things like healing potions and miscellaneous items," Sher said with a casual smile, her tone light as if she were talking about the weather. Cassian''s hands instinctively paused for a fraction of a second, his face frozen in shock, though he quickly resumed the massage to avoid drawing attention. His mind, however, was racing, trying to process the sheer amount of wealth she''d just casually listed. Completely unaware of his internal struggle, Sher continued, "Truth be told, it makes me a little jealous too. That reward alone puts you on par with some viscounts or counts in terms of wealth. Of course, there are plenty of them, so it''s not like you''re anything that special," she added with a teasing smirk. "But still, that''s quite rich for a kid your age¡ªenough that you won''t need to work here for a long time, depending on how fast you burn through it. Though I''d advise you not to spend it all too quickly. Think it over while you keep working here. This way, you can keep earning rewards like this in the future." Chapter 258 - 258: Falling for the same trick again Cassian was still in shock, even ten minutes after learning he''d become a rich man, his mind racing with thoughts of what to do next. The realization that he''d earned such a fortune in such a short time made him wonder just how wealthy his colleagues, who had been working here for years, might be. Setting that thought aside, his mind drifted to Cassandra, who had played a significant role in the mission by helping the children escape from the academy''s testing grounds. Curious about her share, he asked, "Did Detective Cassandra also receive a reward?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, but not as much as you," Sher replied, stretching slightly, her mood noticeably lighter. "Those noble parents didn''t give her much, but the city compensated her. I can''t tell you the exact amount, but it''s enough. Combined with what she''s earned over the past few months, she could probably fund a small army of a thousand lower-circle warriors like you on her own." Sher seemed surprisingly chatty, sharing more than she normally would. Realizing this herself, she just chuckled inwardly, not minding it. After all, she was feeling unusually relaxed¡ªthanks to Cassian''s magical hands¡ªand found herself wanting to grow closer to him. She found herself searching for a reason to stay connected to Cassian¡ªsomething he might want, something she could offer without much sacrifice. But that was proving difficult since she didn''t know him well enough. What she did know, however, was that her desire for his massages was growing with every passing minute. It wasn''t just the subtle healing effect¡ªit was profoundly relaxing, unlike anything she''d ever experienced. Her body grew so at ease that she nearly drifted off, her expression blissful and serene. She was only snapped out of it when Cassian''s fingers pressed firmly along her spine, sending a shiver through her. Instinctively, her back arched, her chest pushing forward, and the sudden stretch caused the upper part of her uniform near her hip to shift slightly, revealing a bit more skin than usual. She didn''t care. In fact, she barely registered it, lost in the soothing haze his touch created. Cassian couldn''t help but get slightly distracted when he caught a fleeting glimpse of Sher''s cleavage, subtly framed by the way she had arched her back. He didn''t have any particular feelings for her, but he had to admit¡ªa good view was a good view. With a playful smile, he tried to shift his focus back, asking, "So, are all Circle Warriors this rich, or is it just a lucky few?" His eyes, however, couldn''t resist stealing quick glances at the faint line where her uniform pressed snugly against her chest, revealing just the slightest hint of her curves. Sher''s attire was official and stern, designed to project authority rather than highlight her femininity. Yet, despite her age, Cassian couldn''t deny her attractiveness. The fine lines around her eyes and her gray hair did little to dull the natural beauty of her face¡ªher fair skin had a soft, white peach-like glow, smooth and slightly flushed. Her tall, well-maintained figure carried itself with strength, and though her uniform concealed most of her physique, up close, it was clear she had kept herself in excellent shape. Her proportions were balanced enough that her assets didn''t seem overly prominent unless viewed from certain angles¡ªwhich Cassian was now unintentionally appreciating. As Cassian continued massaging her waist, he subtly observed her from different angles. Her waist was just slightly wider than the span of his outstretched hand¡ªslim and well-defined. Moving down to her hips, he noted how they flared gracefully, wide enough that even with both his hands fully spread, he couldn''t cover one side completely. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire "Yeah, most of us who aren''t rich or don''t get rich, really don''t survive long in our field," Commandant Sher remarked, her voice breaking the quiet. She lazily opened her eyes, only to catch Cassian''s gaze lingering on her body. Following the direction of his stare, she glanced down and noticed that one of her buttons had come undone, revealing a small glimpse of her cleavage. Instead of feeling embarrassed, Sher''s first reaction was mild amusement, a sly smile tugging at the corner of her lips. But then, a spark of realization crossed her mind¡ªan idea forming that could ensure Cassian would continue giving her these wonderfully relaxing massages. The realization softened her expression, her eyes gleaming with quiet intent. "That aside, I was thinking you wouldn''t mind massaging my front too?" Sher said casually, her tone light but with a hint of teasing. Cassian glanced away from her chest, finding the request a bit unexpected, but he nodded. "I don''t mind. How about a full-body massage, though? But that might cost you two dinners," he replied with a grin, moving his hands to gently massage the front of her neck and shoulders. Sher leaned back into the chair, relaxing further as his skilled fingers worked their magic. With an almost deliberate casualness, she unbuttoned another button on her shirt, subtly pushing her chest forward. Catching Cassian''s quick, fleeting glance toward her now more exposed cleavage, she smiled knowingly. "Well, dinners seem like a pretty low price for your magic hands," she teased softly. "But if you''re fine with that, how about I treat you to all three meals a day¡ªjust to get you to massage me daily?" "Fine with me," Cassian replied, his voice steady despite the distraction. His eyes caught more of her exposed skin¡ªjust a teasing hint of a gray, lacy undergarment peeking through. The soft contrast of her pale, reddish-white skin, almost regal in its allure, stirred something within him. It wasn''t just her figure; there was an undeniable charm in her composed, commanding face, the kind that could effortlessly sway others without a word. "Just say the word whenever you need another one," he added with a faint smirk, focusing intently on her shoulders. His hands itched to drift lower, tempted by the inviting view, but he held back, unsure if her casual exposure was intentional, if she simply didn''t care, or if she hadn''t noticed at all. Chapter 259 - 259: Pulled the rug out from under Cassian (R-18) Cassian hesitated, his hands itching to wander lower, but the fear of offending his commandant held him back. Losing his job would be the least of his worries¡ªhe could very well lose his head. His hesitation was understandable, but it planted a seed of doubt in Sher''s mind. She couldn''t help but wonder if Cassian simply wasn''t interested in her body because of her age, making her feel a bit self-conscious. ''What were you thinking, Sher? A brat like him would never be interested in an old hag like you. Better find another way to keep him massaging you¡­'' she scolded herself internally. Still, as she relaxed under his skilled touch, even without the healing sensation she''d felt before, the comfort alone was enough to keep her satisfied¡ªfor now. Still, Sher secretly hoped Cassian would make a move on her. Deep down, she had a nagging hunch that she wasn''t as attractive as she used to be, but she didn''t want that to be true. After all, what woman likes to admit she''s no longer desirable? No one¡­ Sher answered her own unspoken question, muttering it softly but just loud enough for Cassian to hear. "No one, what?" Cassian asked, glancing at her with mild curiosity. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nothing," Sher replied quickly, masking her thoughts behind a relaxed expression. Meanwhile, Cassian''s hands drifted lower, brushing against the softer skin just beneath her shoulders, dangerously close to her bosom. His heart raced with the fear that she might slice his hand off, but to his surprise¡ªnothing happened. Cassian''s confidence grew with each passing moment, his hesitation fading as he realized Sher wasn''t stopping him. On the other hand, Sher couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. Part of her was amused¡ªand even a little proud¡ªthat she, a distinguished Circle Warrior, was using her body to subtly manipulate a man. It felt somewhat shameful, yet there was undeniable satisfaction in knowing she still had that kind of effect at her age. As Cassian''s fingers slid lower, grazing the top of her chest and inching closer to her breasts¡ªthough not yet touching bare skin¡ªSher couldn''t help but smile. His nervous expression was both endearing and amusing, a clear reminder that she still held the power to arouse someone, pushing them to the edge of doing something risky, yet leaving them unable to stop themselves. Now, Cassian''s hands trembled slightly¡ªsomething that hadn''t happened during the entire massage before. As his fingers finally brushed against the fabric near Sher''s open button, he felt the soft, slightly elastic skin beneath it. It was different from the firmness of her shoulders, with a springy, delicate resistance, almost like pressing into a marshmallow. The sensation sent a subtle jolt through him, making his heart race just a bit faster. According to his experience, it shouldn''t have felt this way¡ªhe had touched plenty of breasts, all belonging to beautiful women of the highest caliber. But the feeling that came from touching a new pair he hadn''t experienced before was still quite arousing. Growing bolder, he slowly slipped both his hands under her shirt, gently squeezing the top parts. Sher hadn''t said anything so far, just sitting there with her eyes closed as he glanced at her. ''Does she think this is part of the massage?'' Cassian wondered, his confidence growing with the thought. Emboldened, he slid his hands deeper under her shirt, fingertips now brushing just above her bra, squeezing with a touch that was anything but professional. ''Should I stop him now?'' Sher questioned herself, the heat of his boldness stirring her thoughts as his fingers slipped further, sliding beneath the edge of her bra. But she was afraid it might make him fear her, and that''s the last thing she wanted. She could''ve easily forced him to massage her through intimidation, but it was always better when they did it willingly¡ªor driven by their own desires. This time, she wanted her body to be that motive. It felt unsettling¡ªshe had never done anything like this before. As a proud Circle Warrior, her body had only ever been a weapon, used to defeat her enemies. She couldn''t understand what had led her to this moment with Cassian. Maybe it''s the years of stress, she sighed inwardly. It couldn''t be helped; she''d been alone for almost a decade since her husband''s death. But why Cassian? Perhaps because he was the first man to touch her since her husband passed, or maybe it was the way he made her feel at ease¡ªa rare comfort she hadn''t felt in years. Lost in her thoughts, she barely noticed Cassian''s hands slipping further, now cupping her fully. His touch grew bolder, fingers searching until they found her hardened nipples, contrasting against the softness of her skin. The sensation snapped her out of her daze, and she instinctively moved to pull his hands away. Just as she was about to react, a sudden knock on the door made her pause, while Cassian froze, his hands still in place as their eyes met¡ªhers slightly narrowed with a hint of annoyance. "Commandant, the tower mages have left. You can now enter the treasury," came the voice from outside. Sher gave a quick nod and replied, "I''ll be there in a minute." Cassian, still cupping her breasts, gave a light, regretful squeeze, his face filled with a guilty, almost puppy-like expression, silently pleading to continue. But Sher, already adjusting her shirt, shot him a quick glance. "Well, it''s a shame¡ªI was hoping you''d massage me a bit longer," Sher said with a faint smirk, letting out an exaggerated sigh. "But alas, all good things must come to an end." With that, she gently guided his hands out from under her bra, buttoned up her shirt, and added, "Now, let''s go get you your reward." Cassian, standing behind her with a lingering look of regret, couldn''t help but feel he hadn''t enjoyed the moment as much as he wanted. Just when he was about to, the knock on the door pulled the rug out from under him.¡ªhesitating out of fear she might get angry. But seeing that she hadn''t, even when he''d boldly teased her, brought a sly smile to his face. "If you liked it that much," he said with a playful grin, "like I said, just let me know whenever you need one¡ªjust a nice dinner in exchange." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Sher''s lips curled into a subtle, hidden smirk as she responded smoothly, "Well, how about tonight? After I treat you to dinner." Chapter 260 - 260: What people kill for Cassian still wore a regretful expression, but the thought of cashing in his reward¡ªsoon to fill his pockets with riches¡ªquickly lifted his spirits. After all, he''d have plenty more chances to feel Sher''s breasts and explore other parts of her body if he played his cards right. With that comforting thought, he asked, "So, where are we eating tonight?" They continued deeper into the building, surprisingly heading underground. The halls grew shadier, lined with barred windows and metal doors that resembled jail cells. Oddly, Cassian couldn''t sense any of them being occupied. The security presence here was much heavier than outside, with guards stationed every few meters. Their path eventually led to a narrow staircase spiraling downward. Sher thought for a moment as they descended the stairs. "Well, there''s this one good restaurant that serves amazing raw fish dishes¡ªwell, not exactly raw, more like smoked or something," she said, her voice echoing slightly in the narrow space. She continued, "Or how about roasted pig? They cook it right in front of you. It''s pretty nice, watching your food being prepared while sipping wine and nibbling on some cheese." "Both sound nice¡­" Cassian replied, a bit distracted as he glanced down, surprised he still couldn''t see the bottom of the staircase. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, but forget those. I''ll take you to my favorite place. I''ve been going there since I first came to this city," Sher said with a smile. Cassian found it surprising. He''d always thought of Sher as cold, someone who minded her own business and preferred giving orders with that sharp, commanding tone of hers. But this¡ªtalking casually like a friend¡ªwas new. Maybe it was because he was technically on a break from work, but it felt nice. Still, here and there, little traces of her authoritative personality slipped through. Sher''s smile lingered for a moment before her expression shifted, her tone slipping back into familiar territory¡ªsharp and authoritative. "Oh, and don''t get too relaxed," she added, glancing over her shoulder at Cassian. "Make sure you''re keeping up with the case files. There might be new reports coming in soon, and I don''t want you slacking off just because you''re technically ''on break.''" "Yeah, yeah, I got it," he replied, stuffing his hands into his pockets as they continued down the seemingly endless staircase. "Wouldn''t want to disappoint you, boss." Sher smirked and said, "Damn right you wouldn''t," as they finally reached the bottom of the stairs, stopping in front of a large door guarded by two men. Cassian could immediately sense they were Circle Warriors¡ªstronger than him, but nowhere near Sher''s level. Both guards saluted her before pressing their hands against etched markings on the door. A series of glowing magical circles lit up, casting a faint glow over the dim staircase behind them. The sound of shifting gears filled the air, followed by a loud metallic click as the door unlocked. Cassian couldn''t help but hope for a treasure room filled with gleaming riches beyond the door, but instead, there was another door just a few meters ahead. This one was larger, with an actual keyhole, and guarded by another Circle Warrior. Unlike the others, this guard''s face was hidden behind a dirty, makeshift cloth mask with only two ragged holes for eyes. Despite trying, Cassian couldn''t catch a glimpse of the person''s eyes. Their clothes were rough, worn, and far from the standard guard uniform. Without acknowledging them, Sher walked past as if the man didn''t exist. The masked guard used a black key hanging from his neck to unlock the door. Cassian followed Sher, still trying to get a glimpse of the man''s eyes, but failing. Once the door was shut behind them, the guard silently returned to his post. Beyond the door was yet another large, imposing door with a keyhole but no guard this time. Sher pulled out a black key identical to the last and slid it into the lock. As she turned it, she casually said, "Oh, you were supposed to take an oath of confidentiality before entering the treasure vault, but I''m sure it won''t be necessary for you. Just¡­ try to keep whatever you see inside to yourself." As the door creaked open, Cassian instinctively held his breath, expecting to be greeted by the dazzling sight of towering piles of gold, heaps of glittering jewels, and ornate treasures studded with rubies and priceless crystals. But what met his eyes was something entirely different. The vault wasn''t some chaotic hoard of wealth¡ªit was meticulously organized, resembling a high-end shop straight out of the city''s bazaar. Sleek glass display cases lined the walls, each item carefully placed under soft, enchanted lighting that highlighted their details. Weapons gleamed on stands, their blades polished to perfection. Ancient scrolls were sealed in crystal tubes, and artifacts sat neatly on velvet cushions inside transparent boxes. Even the smallest trinkets were displayed with the care of rare masterpieces. Cassian blinked, his surprise evident. "This¡­ isn''t what I expected." Sher chuckled softly, not even sparing the treasures a second glance as she strolled in. "What? You thought there''d be mountains of gold coins just lying around? Maybe a dragon curled up on top for good measure?" Cassian huffed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I wouldn''t have minded." His eyes darted from one display to another, drawn to a peculiar dagger with a black blade that seemed to drink in the light. "This looks more like a museum than a vault." "That''s because it''s not just a vault," Sher replied, her tone casual as she approached a sealed pedestal in the center of the room. "Everything here isn''t just valuable¡ªit''s dangerous. Some of these items could cause millions to die if they ended up in the wrong hands." She tapped the glass case lightly, the faint ripple of magical runes responding to her touch. "Gold''s easy to get. This? This is what people kill for." Cassian''s curiosity grew as he stepped closer to one of the displays¡ªa ring with an eerie dark green gem that looked more like a drop of flowing liquid than a solid stone. His reflection rippled across its shifting surface, but his eyes kept drifting back to the ring, drawn in by its strange allure. "What does this do?" he asked without thinking. Sher didn''t even bother to glance back. "You don''t want to know," she replied flatly, then added, "But if you''re tempted to pick it¡ªwhich I''d strongly advise against¡ªtry using your domain to get a feel for it. There are other things here much better suited for you." Chapter 261 - 261: Cassian the charmer (R-18) Whoever came up with the idea that having too many choices confuses people and makes them buy more than they need was a genius. Cassian had thought his war armor and that red sword were more than enough to keep him well-equipped. But now, looking at all the new items, he realized just how wrong he''d been. There were mana devices designed to project protective shields around the user¡ªsmall enough to wear several without drawing attention. Each one could block a few attacks from a mid-level Circle Warrior, and maybe even one or two from a top-tier warrior. Even though the number of attacks they could block was limited to single digits, it was still far more than his domain could handle right now. There were also items designed to boost a person''s speed, like blessed rings and other trinkets. Cassian didn''t particularly desire them, but he still felt he should probably pick one up. The problem was, he could only choose one or two items from the collection the department had seized from the Vatlross Academy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sher led him to the stash after handing him a simple-looking pouch, which turned out to be a mana device called a Dimensional Pouch. As the name suggested, it contained a piece of artificially created space, large enough to hold the equivalent of 40,000 gold coins and plenty of other items. Even after that, there was still room left¡ªenough to store double that amount, though Cassian doubted he''d ever need that much space anytime soon. He still liked the pouch, though. As Sher had mentioned, the Dimensional Pouch''s storage capacity was almost equal to everything she had stored in hers, which was impressive on its own. "There were quite a few interesting things in that Academy''s vault," Sher said as they walked. "Most of them are really strange and borderline taboo. The nerds over at the Tower have been busy with them for days. And those clones you encountered? They''ve caused quite a stir in the magical world." Cassian hadn''t realized the clones had made such an impact, but it made sense. Creating artificial life was one thing, but making beings that could grow stronger and were almost perfect copies of the original was close to a miracle. No wonder it had shaken the world. After all, this meant there was no longer a need to invest years training people from a young age, hoping they''d eventually repay the effort. Instead, you could create fully grown individuals with basic knowledge, ready to learn new skills and upgrade their abilities with magic. Well, it wasn''t like any of that was going to happen soon, and Cassian really didn''t want to bother worrying about it. He preferred things simple¡ªjust tell him where to go, who to kill, and that was enough. All the extra thinking only filled his mind with unnecessary tension. Trying to shake it off, he asked, "Well, where are they?" "Just here," Sher replied, stopping in front of another door. This one opened effortlessly with just a push of her hand. Inside, it was nothing like the other vaults. Unlike the simple glass displays protected by invisible spells outside, everything here was secured with visible layers of enchantments, thick barriers, and reinforced bars. Cassian could feel the oppressive aura almost immediately¡ªsome of the items radiated such intense bloodlust that his Killing Domain flared open on instinct. The surge of energy didn''t go unnoticed; the items responded in kind, their malicious presence pulsing like a heartbeat, feeding off his own killing intent. Sher glanced at him with a surprised smile and said, "Well, well, I thought you''d have to make these things beg to be used by you, but it looks like you''re quite the charmer¡ªthey''re already begging for you to pick them." She casually walked past several glowing items, some of which seemed almost ready to burst out of their enclosures. They slammed against the reinforced bars like living creatures, filling the room with a cacophony of metallic clangs and eerie hums. Without missing a beat, Sher added, "But keep in mind, you can only choose one. Judging by how these things are reacting, I doubt you could handle more than that." Cassian gave a brief nod, his focus already drifting away from Sher''s words as he let his Killing Domain stretch out, feeling the pulse of the items around him. Most of them responded aggressively¡ªswords, spears, and daggers rattling against their cages, their bloodlust flaring like wildfires drawn to his own. The clangs of metal against reinforced bars echoed through the vault, each strike a desperate plea to be chosen. But amidst the chaos, two items stood out¡ªnot for their noise, but for their silence. The first was a silver crown adorned with three blue gems set at the front. It was clearly crafted for a man, its sleek, regal design radiating a quiet authority. Unlike the weapons, it didn''t thrash against its enclosure. It simply shimmered under the dim light, its glow subtle yet compelling, as if silently calling to him¡ªnot with desperation, but with certainty, like it already knew it belonged to him. The second was a thin bracelet, simple in design, with nine colorless gems embedded into its dull, unremarkable metal. It lacked the intricate details or gleaming finish of the other artifacts, almost unimpressive at first glance. But its stillness spoke volumes. It didn''t flare with bloodlust or try to grab his attention. Instead, it felt like it was already part of him, as if his Killing Domain had found a perfect match, quietly syncing with it without the need for theatrics. And then there was one more item¡ªa small urn, covered in intricate markings, strange symbols, and bound tightly with threads that looked more like seals than simple decorations. Unlike the other artifacts, it didn''t just sit there quietly or rattle against its confinement. It was shaking violently, as if something inside was desperate to break free. As Cassian''s Killing Domain brushed against it, the reaction grew even more intense. The shaking became erratic, the seals pulsing with faint, crimson light, and then¡ªsomething whispered. "Help¡­ help¡­" Cassian froze. The voice wasn''t loud, but it echoed in his mind like a distant cry from the bottom of a deep well. His brows furrowed as he glanced toward Sher, his voice low with surprise. "Did you hear that too, Commandant?" Sher gave him a puzzled look, clearly unaffected. "Hear what?" Without waiting for her to say more, Cassian stepped closer to the urn, his curiosity overpowering his sense of caution. The closer he got, the louder the whisper grew¡ªnot in volume, but in presence, like it was clawing at the edges of his mind. He stopped right in front of it, staring at the shaking vessel, and muttered, "Someone''s inside this urn¡­" Chapter 262 - 262: Assassin’s Bracelet Sher leaned closer to the trembling urn, tilting her ear toward it, straining to catch the voice Cassian had mentioned. But aside from the urn''s faint rattling, she heard nothing. Confused, she frowned. "I don''t hear anyone¡­" she murmured. Yet, Cassian still heard it¡ªa whisper on the edge of despair. A voice, weak and aching, a cry for help so faint it barely clung to existence. "Help... help..." The voice repeated the same desperate plea, but for some reason, Cassian felt no sympathy. Instead, an unsettling instinct took hold¡ªrather than freeing whatever was inside, he felt an urge to intensify its suffering. There was something locked within the urn. A murderous intent, twisted and simmering. Sher glanced at him. "What''s it saying?" "Asking for help¡­ seems to want out," Cassian murmured, lost in thought. Then, after a pause, he added, "And for some reason, I really don''t want to help it. But my domain¡ª" his fingers brushed the urn''s surface, "¡ªit''s reacting. Almost eager to help¡­ like this urn is a missing part of it." Sher barely spared the urn another glance, her tone indifferent as she said, "All these cursed things usually have some ghost or spirit attached to them. You should pick something else. We don''t have any real information about this urn¡ªjust that it was made during the Great War, two thousand years ago." She crossed her arms, shifting her weight. "The only reason we know that much is because some mage recognized the sealing runes while researching them. Back then, the urn didn''t react to anything. Not even a tremor." Her gaze flicked to Cassian before she continued, "But seeing how many high-tier sealing spells and enchantments were cast on it, the higher-ups refused to allow anyone to open it." Cassian nodded, unwilling to open it either. Whatever was sealed inside had to be something truly sinister to radiate such overwhelming murderous intent. Even he found it unsettling. Sher, equally surprised, studied the urn with a wary expression. "Whatever''s inside must have killed countless people¡­ It''s not easy to release this much murderous intent, especially while being restrained by so many powerful spells." Cassian nodded again, his gaze lingering on the seals etched into the urn. The sheer concentration of magical energy was undeniable. He wouldn''t lie¡ªhis curiosity nagged at him, wondering what kind of person or creature had been sealed inside to accumulate such murderous intent. But then, recalling the old idiom "Curiosity kills the cat," he forced himself to look away. "Well, no reason to tempt fate," he muttered, pulling his attention away from the urn and toward the dull-looking bracelet nearby. "Tell me about this thing. For some reason, it feels like a perfect match for my domain." Sher''s eyes lit up as she reached for the bracelet, which, unlike the urn, wasn''t locked away. Holding it up with a smirk, she said, "Ohhh¡­ this?" She turned it over in her hands before continuing, "It''s called the Assassin''s Bracelet. There aren''t many left in the world since the material they were crafted from has completely died out." Cassian wasn''t impressed. The name was a little too straightforward. Sensing his lack of enthusiasm, Sher quickly added, "Don''t let the simple name fool you. This is one of the most sought-after artifacts in the assassin world." She pointed at the nine clear gemstones embedded in the bracelet. "See these gems?" As Cassian examined eight of them, she continued, "They were created by compressing hundreds of liters of blood from a magical beast called the Hythmir. This creature has a slime-like, transparent blood that allows it to blend into its surroundings by merging with the surrounding mana, making it nearly invisible to the human eye." She smirked before adding, "When mages discovered that its blood was the source of this ability, they sought to harness it. That''s how this bracelet was made¡ªeach gemstone contains the essence of compressed Hythmir blood. And as for why it resonates with your Killing Domain... well, that part is simple." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Because it makes a person good at killing," Cassian interjected. Sher nodded. "Not just good¡ªworld-class. Even I have to be careful around those who use it. But there''s a catch. The bracelet requires a massive amount of mana to function, so you can''t stay hidden for long. At your level, a few minutes is the limit." She smirked. "But sometimes, that''s all it takes to change the flow of battle¡­ or even win outright." Cassian nodded thoughtfully. He wasn''t planning on becoming an assassin, but he could see the value in having the bracelet. Besides, the crown felt ridiculous¡ªwearing it in battle would only make him look like a fool. But this? This was something practical. Something deadly. From Sher''s explanation, it was clear the bracelet had a bloody history. Like many other relics, it carried the lingering aura of those who had used it before¡ªkillers who had left their mark, their murderous intent still clinging to the artifact. As Cassian held it, surrounded by all these bloodstained objects, something within him stirred. His vision tinged scarlet, his thoughts sharpening into hundreds of ways to kill. His domain pulsed with excitement, reacting to the overwhelming presence of death that saturated the air. Cassian closed his eyes, steadying his breath as he silenced the murderous intent swirling around him. The oppressive aura of death and bloodlust, which had threatened to pull him deeper, gradually faded into the background. When he opened his eyes again, they had returned to their usual sharpness, the scarlet hue vanishing. "I''ll take it," he said, his voice steady as he reached out and took the bracelet from Sher''s hands. She grinned, satisfied. "Good choice." Sliding the bracelet onto his wrist, Cassian felt a faint pulse of energy from the embedded gemstones. It was subtle, yet potent¡ªlike a predator lying in wait. Sher clapped her hands together. "Now, let''s get you a nice dinner. I''m done for today anyway," she said. As they began walking out, she smirked and added, "Though, considering the wealth you just got your hands on, you should be the one paying. But a promise is a promise¡ªone dinner for your massage." Cassian, however, cast one last glance at the shaking urn. Unlike everything else in the treasury, which had fallen still the moment he retracted his domain, the urn continued to tremble, the only object making a sound in the otherwise silent room. His curiosity burned, but he knew better than to push his luck. He had already chosen the bracelet, and Sher wouldn''t let him take anything else¡ªnot without a fight. Even if he gave up the bracelet, she wouldn''t allow him to take the urn. It was too dangerous. With a final glance, he turned away, following Sher out of the treasury, but the thought of what lay trapped inside that urn refused to leave his mind. Chapter 263 - 263: Friends in high places Surprisingly, the restaurant Sher frequented whenever she visited the city was none other than The Drunken Noodles¡ªa well-known spot Cassian had been to a few times before. The place was especially popular among the city''s law enforcement, making it a familiar sight for him. Noticing his lack of surprise, Sher smirked. "So, I take it you''ve been here before?" "Yeah," Cassian replied, glancing around. "Came here a few times with Roberts and the others." Without further delay, he headed toward the counter and ordered a serving of cold noodles. Coming here over time, Cassian had learned what paired best with what. The Drunken Noodles didn''t serve strong spirits, as heavy alcohol didn''t sit well with the dense noodle dishes. Most patrons stuck to cold noodles, while only a few ordered what the menu called warm mist noodles¡ªa rare soupy variant. There was also a specialty dish of gelatin noodles, which surprisingly paired well with stronger drinks like whiskey and ale. The balance of food and alcohol made this place a favorite among heavy drinkers, leading to lively, rowdy nights. As Cassian and Sher settled in, the door swung open, and a broad-shouldered man entered, grinning widely at them. His sharp eyes locked onto Sher first, and he immediately straightened, giving a salute. "Commandant." Sher waved a hand dismissively. "At ease, Constable Robert. No need to be formal¡ªI''m off duty." Relaxing his stance, Robert chuckled. "Didn''t expect to see you here, Commandant. Been a while." "Well, I''m treating this one to dinner for his service to our department," Sher said, nodding toward Cassian. Then, with an easy grin, she gestured to the seat beside them. "Join us." "No, you two enjoy yourselves. I don''t want to impose," Robert said with a casual wave before turning to signal the waiter. "I was just here to pick up an order Sergeant Dallas placed." The waiter handed him a neatly packed bundle of food, and Robert nodded in thanks before glancing back at Cassian. "Let''s catch up when you have time, Cass. There have been some interesting developments in the case." "I''ll drop by the office tomorrow evening," Cassian replied. Robert paused mid-step, his curiosity piqued. "Speaking of that¡­ where are you even staying? You haven''t been to your room since you got back." Cassian hesitated for a moment before offering a vague smile. "At the house of an old friend. The one I told you about." Robert''s confusion lingered, but seeing that Cassian didn''t want to elaborate, he didn''t press the matter. Instead, he gave a small bow to Sher in farewell. "See you tomorrow, Cass." "You and Robert seem close?" Sher asked as Robert disappeared into the crowd. Cassian nodded, lifting his glass as their drinks arrived. Before taking a sip, he clinked it against Sher''s¡ªan old ritual passed down from his superiors, always followed by pouring a single drop onto the ground for the ghosts of the ancestors. Sher did the same, watching him with mild curiosity. "So, what was he talking about? Your case? And that ''friend'' of yours?" she asked. Cassian took a deep gulp of the golden-colored spirit before replying. "Oh, the case? Back when I first joined, we were attacked¡ªby a ranged Circle Warrior." Sher, sipping her drink, set her glass down with a nod. "Right, I remember hearing about that. There was some displacement magic involved too, wasn''t there?" "Yeah, yeah," Cassian said with a shrug. "We''ve just been looking into it in our free time. Nothing much." Sher accepted his answer easily enough but then, to his slight discomfort, leaned in with a smirk. "And what about this ''friend'' you''re staying with?" Cassian had no intention of discussing Katherine¡ªor anything related to her¡ªwith anyone who didn''t know his true identity or relationship with her. But considering Sher was already aware that someone powerful was backing him, he decided to keep it vague. "Well, Commandant, you probably know there are people in high places keeping an eye on me. That ''friend'' is just one of them," he said casually. Sher raised an eyebrow, studying him for a few moments before an amused smile crossed her lips. Taking a slow sip of her drink, she chuckled. "Well, I didn''t expect you to be this forthcoming." Sher''s amused smile lingered as she swirled her drink in her glass, her sharp eyes watching Cassian closely. "So, this ''friend''¡­ must be someone important if you''re being this careful," she mused. Cassian simply shrugged, taking another sip. "Something like that." Sher hummed, tapping a finger against the table before leaning back in her seat. "You know, people in high places don''t usually get involved with just anyone. So either you''re more important than you let on, or you''re tangled up in something bigger than you''re willing to admit." Cassian smirked but didn''t confirm or deny anything. Instead, he tilted his glass slightly toward her. "And yet, you don''t seem too concerned about it." Sher chuckled, raising her own glass in response. "I don''t get paid to be concerned about things outside my jurisdiction. But I do get paid to recognize when someone''s got powerful connections." Cassian let out a short laugh. "Good to know you won''t be prying too much." "Oh, I never said that," Sher countered with a sly grin. "I''m just waiting for you to slip up and tell me something interesting." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian shook his head, amused, before turning his attention to the food as their dishes finally arrived. "Well, you''ll be waiting a while, then." Sher smirked but let it go¡ªfor now. As they dug into their meal toghther with casual talk about city affairs, upcoming cases, and the ever-present rumors circulating among the law enforcement ranks. while cassian wanted to bring up the massage thing as he realy wanted see her those things he touched and squzzed today earlier in clear and do that again for much longer and hopefully suck them too, while katherine might be waiting for him in her room but he spend the last night all with her and there was still quite some time but alas cassian wasn''t able get anything forward with sher as now ended the dinner and bit tipsy they left the restrunet as sher said, "Welll that''s it," Cassian nodded, walking Sher to her carriage before casually adding, "Well, if you ever need another massage, you know where to find me." Sher paused mid-step, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "About that¡­" She turned to face him, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I was actually hoping you could give me one right now." Chapter 264 - 264: Nonchalant Sher (R-18) Cassian found himself in a part of the city he had never truly seen before¡ªthe so-called wealthy district. Technically, he had been here before, back when he trained at the mansion where Julius lived, but he had never ventured outside its walls. Now, traveling through the district in a carriage with Sher, he finally took in the stark contrast between this place and the parts of the city where he lived and worked. It was lavish¡ªperhaps even more so than the central district and the towering spires of the city''s elite. The roads were wide and meticulously maintained, lined with lush greenery that stretched as far as the eye could see. Unlike the bustling streets he was used to, packed with shops and the mingling scents of food, metal, and magic, this district was purely residential. The air was crisp and clean, almost like a peaceful forest¡ªserene, yet without the lurking dangers. "This seems like a nice neighborhood..." Cassian commented, glancing through the high walls at the grand estates beyond. Sher smirked. "Don''t tell me you''ve never been here. I''d assume your powerful friend lives in one of these mansions. Sir Julius has an estate here too." As their carriage passed through the gates of one such estate, Cassian took in the sheer size of the property. It was as massive as Julius'' mansion, with a long, well-paved road stretching a few hundred meters toward the grand residence at its center. A large lake shimmered off to one side, adding to the estate''s extravagance. Cassian was impressed by Sher''s wealth, but it was clear she was still fixated on the mystery of his so-called "friend in high places." Not wanting to entertain the topic any further, Cassian smoothly steered the conversation elsewhere. "So, does anyone else live in this big place besides you and the servants, Commandant?" Sher caught the shift in topic and smiled but didn''t press. Shaking her head, she replied, "Just me and the servants for now. The children are off on their own little adventures for a few months." "You have children?" Cassian asked, his surprise evident in both his tone and expression. Sher chuckled as she stepped down from the carriage, now that they had finally arrived at the mansion''s entrance. "Yeah," she said with a hint of nostalgia. "And once upon a time, I was married too." Cassian followed her inside while a few servants stood waiting. A distinguished-looking butler assisted Sher as she disembarked and then extended a hand to help Cassian down as well. Taking the offered hand, Cassian stepped onto the ground and glanced at Sher. "What happened?" he asked. "About what?" Sher asked, glancing back at him. Then, realizing he was referring to her past marriage, she gave a casual shrug and said, "Oh, well... the person I was married to died." Cassian''s expression softened with sympathy. "I''m sorry for your loss." "Don''t be. It was a long time ago," Sher replied, waving a hand dismissively. Then, turning to the butler who had been silently following, she instructed, "I ate out, so just send some light snacks to my room later tonight. That''ll be all." The butler gave a professional bow, asking no further questions, clearly understanding that Sher wanted privacy. As she turned back to Cassian, she simply said, "You''re coming with me." Without hesitation, Cassian followed her up the grand staircase. She walked at a brisk pace, not saying a word as they moved through the corridors until they arrived at her room. Once inside, she shut the door behind them and, with an amused smirk, asked, "Should I take my clothes off completely, stay fully clothed, or would partially undressed be fine?" The question caught Cassian off guard¡ªhe hadn''t expected her to bring it up right after talking about her children and late husband. But reminding himself that it was just for the massage, he cleared his throat and said, "Completely off would be better." "Well then, help me out here," Sher said, slipping off her shirt and motioning for Cassian to unhook her bra. Cassian, momentarily mesmerized, found himself admiring her figure¡ªlean yet muscular, with just the right amount of curves. Her snowy peach-toned skin was flawless, smooth, and without a single blemish. She was tall, giving her a naturally elegant and commanding presence, yet her full chest and slim waist only enhanced her appeal. His hands itched in anticipation. He couldn''t wait to get started on the massage. As Cassian stepped closer, he reached for the clasp of her bra, unhooking it smoothly before sliding it off. Without hesitation, he moved on to her pants, pulling them down as he asked, "Do you use oil or anything? I can have a servant bring some if it helps with the massage." "No, it''s fine," Sher replied. Taking the opportunity, Cassian hooked his fingers around the waistband of her lace panties, helping her slide them down. As he did, he leaned in slightly, stealing a close look at her perfectly shaped buttocks¡ªfirm, smooth, and undeniably enticing. Sher''s body showed little sign of her age, except for a slight softness in certain areas¡ªsomething Cassian was sure would only make her skin even more pleasant to touch. Standing back up after admiring her curves, he said, "Lie down however you prefer¡ªface up or down¡ªwhichever side you want me to start with. Though I''d suggest beginning with your legs and the back of your thighs first." Sher didn''t seem particularly interested in the specifics, simply walking over to the bed and lying down without hesitation. "Whatever you think is best," she said casually. Cassian frowned slightly. Her nonchalant attitude bothered him¡ªnot because he wanted her to be shy, but because it was almost unsettling how indifferent she was. She was completely naked in front of another man, allowing him to touch her body as if it were nothing more than routine. He couldn''t believe it. Then again, considering her age and experience, perhaps she had long since moved past the usual human reactions¡ªthings like embarrassment or modesty didn''t seem to concern her in the slightest. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which was going to make it much harder for Cassian to seduce her into having sex. Chapter 265 - 265: Belle of the ball (R-18) "Ahhh! Ohhh! You really have the hands of a magician, Cassian¡­ Oh my god, this feels so good!" Sher moaned loudly, her voice echoing through the room. Cassian wouldn''t have minded under normal circumstances, but she was being really loud¡ªand he had only just started the massage, working on her legs. Surprisingly, her muscles were incredibly tense, so he figured her reaction was from all the built-up stress finally being released. "Well, I''m no mage," Cassian said with a smirk. In this world, a magician meant someone with actual magic, but he understood what she meant. Feeling a bit proud, he added, "But thanks for the praise." Sher was truly enjoying the massage. The way Cassian''s hands worked over her muscles wasn''t just soothing¡ªit was healing. Her moans weren''t exaggerated; the sensations washing over her were real. For years, she had lived with a constant, nagging ache, a lingering pain that had become an inseparable part of her life. But now, for the first time in what felt like forever, that ache was fading. And Cassian had barely worked on her legs. The sheer relief and relaxation she felt at this moment were unlike anything she had experienced¡ªeven before she sustained those deep-seated injuries. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thing about Circle Warriors was that their bodies underwent so many transformations as they grew stronger that no part of them remained truly human. Though they appeared normal on the outside, their density and weight far exceeded what their size suggested. This truth only became apparent at higher stages, when their very bodies started turning into the core of their Domain. Sher''s body had already become that core¡ªbut with imperfections, remnants of old wounds that had never healed properly. Now, under Cassian''s hands, those imperfections were being smoothed out, reshaped into what they were meant to be. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She hadn''t even realized how much tension she had been carrying until it started melting away beneath his touch. If Cassian knew just how much of an effect he was having on her, he would have been proud¡ªas he was planning to make her feel even better in ways that went beyond massage. But for now, he remained focused on his work, taking his role as a masseur more seriously than he expected. There was something satisfying about seeing someone so completely relaxed under his touch. ''Well, only women, someones,'' he mused with a quiet chuckle. His gaze lingered on the way Sher''s soft, toned buttocks jiggled slightly under his firm strokes, his hands pressing into her thighs with just enough pressure to teeter on the edge of pleasure and pain. Sher shifted under his touch, her legs twitching instinctively as the deep, almost overwhelming sensation coursed through her. As Sher''s legs shifted under his touch, they spread just enough to give Cassian a clear view of the delicate folds between them. They were only slightly moist, their pinkish-red hue glistening under the soft light. The sight alone was mesmerizing¡ªso beautiful that he could hardly wait to taste her. Above that, another prize awaited him. Her other entrance, smoother and rosier than the rest of her body, gleamed invitingly. It was deep, supple, and just as tempting to touch as it was to savor. Cassian''s hands continued kneading her thick thighs just below her soft, round buttocks. His fingers squeezed firmly, drawing another deep moan from Sher. As his strokes moved upward, his fingertips brushed the sensitive crease where her thighs met the plush curve of her rear¡ªthe gluteal fold. As Cassian''s hands continued their firm, deliberate strokes, Sher''s soft thighs spread slightly wider, revealing even more of her glistening folds. The movement also parted her other entrance, giving him an even clearer view. His eyes traced the contrast between the two¡ªher folds had a light dusting of black hair, a stark difference from the gray strands in her head. Yet, her other entrance was completely bare, smooth and untouched by any trace of hair. It made him all the more curious about how it would feel under his fingers. Nestled between her round, shiny, and perfectly shaped buttocks, it looked like a rare gemstone set in the most exquisite crown. A treasure so tempting, he could hardly resist the urge to reach out and claim it. Cassian sighed, pushing down his impatience as he shifted his focus to massaging her buttocks. He knew he couldn''t rush things¡ªnot on the first time. It would be a stroke of fortune if he could even claim her folds today. But that didn''t stop him from admiring the sight before him. His hands spread and squeezed her supple flesh, his fingers tracing the firm muscle beneath. He stroked along the taut strings of her glutes, moving from that tempting gem at her center outward to her love handles¡ªanother part of a woman''s body he especially adored. Sher''s were no exception. Gripping her waist between his hands, he gave a slow, firm squeeze, his thumbs rubbing gentle circles into her soft skin, relishing the feel of her beneath his touch. "Ahhh, Cassian¡­ I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again¡ªdinners are nothing compared to your massages¡­" Sher murmured, her body sinking deeper into the bed as she relaxed even further. Cassian chuckled, his hands still kneading her soft flesh. "This will sound like flirting, cause it is," he teased, then added with a smirk, "but honestly, getting to massage your gorgeous body is already worth more than anything I could ask for." Returning to her firm, plush buttocks, he gave them a slow, appreciative squeeze before adding, "So, in a way, you''re the one treating me by letting me do this." Sher let out a chuckle at his words and said, "Don''t lie. No man would be attracted to these old bones and wrinkled skin¡­" Cassian snorted at her dismissal. "If I could truly express how beautiful you are or show you in any way, you''d realize just how wrong that statement is." Sher smirked, shaking her head. "You can''t express it because you''re just flattering me. I don''t mind your sweet lies, but let''s be honest¡ªwe both know I''m not the belle of the ball anymore." Cassian met her gaze, a confident smile tugging at his lips. "And what if I show you?" he asked, his voice laced with challenge. "If I prove to you that You''re body is still a sight to behold.¡­ would you believe me, that you are still the belle of the ball?" Chapter 266 - 266: No kisses (R-18) "Well then, show me," Sher said after a moment of thought. Cassian''s lips curled into a confident smile as he replied, "Let me finish with your back first¡­ then I''ll prove to you that beauty like yours never fades." Sher looked amused but nodded, letting him work his magic on her back. Since he had already massaged it earlier, he didn''t linger too long¡ªjust a few minutes, enough to draw out soft moans and let her body sink deeper into relaxation. "Now, can you turn over, Commandant?" Cassian asked, his voice smooth yet firm. Sher had nearly dozed off under his touch, but his words pulled her back. With a drowsy smile, she rolled onto her back without hesitation. Her ample bosom swayed slightly with the movement, soft yet full, her pinkish nipples slightly puffy and already firm, as she lay before him, waiting for him to prove just how desirable she still was. Cassian caught the hint, a faint flush creeping onto his face as he hesitated for a moment before speaking. "What I''m about to do is indecent¡­ and it may even offend you," he admitted, his voice steady but laced with anticipation. "But This is the only way I can make you see, just how desirable you still are." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, he unbuttoned his pants. Sher''s eyes widened in surprise as a massive bulge strained against the fabric before springing free¡ªthick, veiny, and already glistening at the tip. It was easily the largest she had ever seen. She stared for a few moments before quickly looking away, her cheeks tinged red as she asked, "What¡­ what are you doing?" Cassian smirked as he tucked himself back into his pants, though the unmistakable bulge remained. "I''ve been this hard since the moment I walked into this room¡­ and even back in your office when I massaged you earlier," he admitted with a confident grin. With his arousal still evident, the large bulge pressing against his pants, Cassian moved closer, gently guiding her to lay back. His voice was low and confident as he said, "Now, let me show you just how desirable you are to me¡­ so you''ll understand that letting me massage you isn''t just a favor¡ªit''s an honor." As he began kneading her shoulders, Sher remained stunned, her face flushed with a deep blush. Sitting just above her head, he leaned forward, his strong hands working her tense muscles. But with her bare chest exposed and uncovered, her eyes kept drifting downward¡ªdrawn helplessly to the prominent outline in his pants, making her blush even deeper. Sher had wanted Cassian to be aroused by her, but now that she saw just how much he was, embarrassment flooded through her. Technically, she had seduced a much younger man, well just a kid¡ªand now, she was lying bare before him, letting him touch her while his impressive hardness remained obvious, something he had even shown her outright. She wasn''t sure how to feel. She wanted to keep receiving his massages¡ªCassian had even called it a privilege¡ªbut doubts still lingered. After all, he was just horny teenager. Was he truly aroused because of her, or was it simply the excitement of seeing a naked woman up close for the first time? ''Is he really this hard because of me?'' she wondered, her gaze drifting back to the obvious shape in his pants. Her breath hitched slightly as she unconsciously tried to gauge its full size, unable to ignore just how prominent it was. Meanwhile, Cassian continued massaging her shoulders, still avoiding her breasts¡ªbut it was hard to ignore the way his hips subtly moved, his crotch hovering just above her face, almost as if he was doing it on purpose. But Sher didn''t catch on to his subtle movements¡ªshe was too caught up in her own conflicting emotions. She didn''t want him to stop massaging her, but knowing he was this aroused from doing so was both uncomfortable and oddly thrilling. A strange heat stirred inside her, making her squeeze her thighs together as she hesitantly asked, "Were you really this hard for me?" Cassian smirked, as if his plan had worked perfectly. Nodding, he replied, "Yeah. Who else would it be for?" "Why?" Sher questioned, her voice carrying genuine disbelief. Cassian chuckled at that¡ªher first question had already answered this one. With an amused glint in his eyes, he leaned in slightly and said, "Commander Sher, why don''t you believe me? You''re hot." Sher''s lips parted slightly, her blush deepening. She wanted to argue, to insist that she was too old, that her body wasn''t what it used to be¡ªbut Cassian''s unwavering gaze made her hesitate. His hands were still on her shoulders, his fingers kneading into her muscles with deliberate care, but there was a lingering heat in his touch, a slow, teasing drag of his thumbs that sent little shivers down her spine. She swallowed hard. "You''re just saying that." Cassian leaned down, his breath warm against her ear as he murmured, "Am I?" His hands slid lower, tracing the line of her collarbone before gliding down to her upper arms, his touch slow and deliberate. "Because I don''t think I''ve ever been this hard for a woman I didn''t want." As Cassian reached out to squeeze her breasts, Sher flinched slightly, letting out a soft moan. She was in no way a shy woman, and she wasn''t about to start now. Rubbing her thighs together, she gave a teasing smile and said, "Well, if you''re this hard because of me, it''s only right that I help you relieve it¡­" Her hand trailed down, caressing the thick bulge in his pants. Cassian was momentarily surprised, but he didn''t waste a second. Shifting to the side, he let her hand follow the outline of his arousal, smirking as he said, "Finally, I was waiting for some kind of sign¡­ and grabbing my cock definitely counts as one, doesn''t it?" His grip on her breasts became more eager, more indulgent, as he kneaded them with a shameless hunger. Sher chuckled at his reaction, realizing she might not have been the one seducing him after all. As he leaned in, aiming for her lips, she placed a hand on his chest and stopped him. "No kisses," she said firmly, meeting his eyes with a knowing look. "Everything else is fine." Chapter 267 - 267: A Night Delayed Cassian felt a little annoyed by her no-kissing rule, but since it only applied to her lips, he didn''t mind too much. Instead, he focused on her neck, trailing a series of lingering kisses down her skin. Sher, already excited by his touch, watched him with growing anticipation. But just as she was starting to lose herself in the sensation, a sudden knock on the door made her body tense. Cassian paused, his lips hovering just above her collarbone as Sher turned toward the door and asked, "What is it?" "Apologies for the disturbance, my lady," the voice from outside called. "The young lord is on his way back to the mansion. He''s at the city gates and asked me to inform you that he''ll be arriving soon." Sher let out a small sigh of annoyance before responding, "I''ll be there in a minute." Then, turning back to Cassian with a smirk, she added, "Sorry, lad. Looks like we''ll have to put this off for now." Cassian forced a smile and nodded. "No worries. Next time, then..." But despite his words, his hands remained firmly on her waist, still unwilling to let go. His disappointment was obvious, and Sher could only sigh as she watched his pitiful expression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of thought, she smirked and said, "How about tomorrow? That little brat''s probably just here to ask for more money. As soon as he gets it, he''ll be gone again." Cassian smiled and nodded, but when he realized she was talking about her younger son, curiosity sparked in him. Was he same age as him, If he was the things gonna get complicated for Sher¡ªbut she didn''t seem to mind. Even as she sat up, she let Cassian continue playing with her buttocks. "So, should I be going now?" he asked with a smirk. "No, if you want, you can stay and leave after meeting Kainear¡­ he''s about your age," she said, her face flushing as the realization hit her¡ªshe was letting a man the same age as her son touch her bare body. The thought made her instinctively put some distance between them. Cassian shook his head and said, "Nah, that''d be a bit awkward. I''ll go..." He could see the realization dawning on her¡ªthe weight of just how illicit things between them had become. Now that she was fully aware, there was a chance she might change her mind. But Cassian was confident she wouldn''t. As she covered her bare body with clothes, he gave her one last lingering glance and asked, "Then... I''ll be seeing you tomorrow?" "Yeah, Late in the evening sounds good. Just come over to the Drunken Noodle¡ªI''ll pick you up from there," Sher said, avoiding his gaze. Cassian smirked, recognizing the hesitation creeping into her. Reality was setting in. But that didn''t bother him¡ªhe knew she wouldn''t back out now. With a nod, he said, "I''ll be there," before stepping out of the room. Cassian was a bit disappointed that he hadn''t gotten any action with Sher, but knowing Katherine was waiting for him back at the Tower kept his spirits high. As he walked through the affluent district, he watched the wealthy citizens strolling along the wide, spotless streets, enjoying the night. It was much the same as the rest of the city¡ªjust with finer clothes and an air of luxury. Surprisingly, the Tower¡ªthe massive monolithic structure at the city''s center¡ªwas closer than he had expected. He figured many of those working there must live in this district, considering that everyone he knew from the Tower was rich. Well, he only really knew Katherine, and she was beyond wealthy. Though, unlike the others, she actually lived inside the Tower itself. Thinking about the Tower, Cassian realized he had no idea how many people actually lived there or what went on across all its countless floors. Were they all occupied by mages conducting research, developing new spells, and constructing magical artifacts? He wasn''t the type to keep up with the latest happenings in the magical world¡ªhe simply didn''t have the time. The life of a Circle Warrior was filled with endless battles, leaving little room for anything else. He had no regrets, but sometimes he wished he had a moment to catch up on what was going on around him. Then again, maybe he did have free time¡ªhe just spent it all either chasing women or being with them. Like tonight, when he had wasted an entire evening hoping to bed Sher. Now, with only a few hours left until midnight, he was feeling restless. Without wasting another second, he hurried toward Katherine''s chambers. He had only done it once today, and once was far too little for his appetite. Cassian, his appetite still unfulfilled, found Katherine alone in her room. Lucy and Laureen had already retired for the night, leaving her to rest. To his disappointment, Katherine was fast asleep. He considered waking her, moving closer to her bed. But as he watched her curled up, snug and peaceful in the soft bed, with the fresh spring air drifting in from the window, he paused. Her ethereal beauty, usually so refined, now appeared softer and more human, especially with her mouth slightly open in deep slumber. The sight made Cassian smile. He gently brushed a strand of her red hair away from her milky-white cheek. Cassian whispered softly, "What a beautiful creature you are, my lady." To his surprise, Katherine''s lips curled into a slight smile, as though she had heard him. She shifted a little, moving closer toward him, and Cassian couldn''t help but smile. Feeling a bit tired himself, he hurriedly made himself comfortable and slid into the bed beside her. He pulled her close, enveloping her in a tight embrace, savoring the feeling of her soft body against his. His face nestled into the curve of her neck, inhaling the sweet scent of her hair. A wave of relaxation washed over him, the warmth and comfort of the moment pulling him deeper into a peaceful state, his mind drifting toward sleep. Chapter 268 - 268: Gay Roberts (R-18) To Cassian''s dismay, he woke up the next morning to two pieces of bad news that completely derailed his plans for the week¡ªplans that had revolved entirely around indulging in pleasure. First, he was ordered to report for duty early in the morning, cutting his free time short. Second, Katherine, Lucy, and Laureen were all busy, leaving him with no chance of sneaking in a moment alone with Cassandra. His hopes of one last intimate encounter before his schedule filled up were utterly crushed. With a disheartened sigh, he made his way to the department. As soon as he arrived, a light shake on his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts. Robert greeted him with a playful smile and asked, "Why the long face, love?" "Nothing..." Cassian muttered, still looking dismayed. He shot Robert a wary glance and added, "And don''t call me ''love.'' Are you gay or something?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Robert smirked, amusement dancing in his eyes. Then, with an exaggerated, lecherous grin, he glanced at Cassian''s backside and said, "I''m not¡ªbut with an ass like yours, I wouldn''t mind tapping it..." Cassian shot Robert a disgusted look and shoved him back, but Robert only laughed. "What happened to you, man? Did Lumine bully you so much that you actually turned gay?" "Hey, I''m not," Robert retorted with a mischievous smirk. "And even if I ever start liking handsome men like you, it definitely wouldn''t be because of her bullying." To emphasize his joke, he gave Cassian''s shoulder a deliberately unsettling squeeze. Cassian visibly cringed, eyeing Robert''s hand gripping his shoulder in a way that was anything but friendly. With a scowl, he flicked it away and cursed before striding off. "Fuck you. Don''t come near me, you fucking creep." Robert burst out laughing and immediately gave chase. "Hey, stop! I won''t do any more gay stuff, I swear!" Finally catching up, he grinned and added, "Anyway, I heard they called you in early because something happened at Surrock Village." "I didn''t know that. What happened there?" Cassian asked, a bit surprised. "No idea, but it''s something related to the missing people, I think," Robert replied as they stepped into their special unit''s office. Inside, they found only Julius, who immediately straightened up and saluted upon seeing them. "Detectives." "Good, you two arrived at the right time," Julius said, gesturing for them to follow him out of the building. However, he suddenly paused, glancing at Robert for a brief moment. Robert frowned in confusion, but before he could say anything, Julius shook his head and resumed walking. His tone turned serious as he continued, "The missing people from Surrock Village¡ªand others¡ªhave returned. But they''ve brought some troubling news with them." "What kind of news?" Robert asked just as a carriage rolled to a stop at the building''s entrance. Julius spoke quickly as they gathered near the carriage, urgency clear in his voice. "When I was fighting that mage, the cultists took advantage of the chaos to kidnap a lot of people. We only realized it much later because their relatives assumed they had either left or died¡ªthey didn''t report anyone missing for weeks. By the time we started searching, many of the missing had simply gotten lost in the jungle while trying to escape the cultists. But those who were actually kidnapped¡­ well, they''ve been causing trouble." He took a deep breath before continuing. "Last night, a large number of them managed to escape and return to their villages. According to them, the cultists had forced them to perform various tasks¡ªkilling newborn animals, taking part in rituals, and other disturbing things. But during the final ritual, all the cultists committed mass suicide, giving the captives a chance to flee." Julius''s expression darkened. "The bad news is that whatever ritual they were performing was successful. Now, magical beasts are pouring out of the jungle, heading toward villages and cities. Your job is to join the frontlines and contain the beasts, while the higher-ups investigate the ritual sites." Julius opened the carriage door and gestured for them to get in. "Cassian, you''ll be the team leader. Your team includes Robert, Lumine, and a few new hires. Among them, you''re the only Circle Warrior. There''s also a low-level mage assigned as your co-leader." As they climbed in, Julius continued, "The others left a few minutes ago. You''ll meet up with them and receive further orders from Dallas. Now go." Cassian and Robert barely had time to ask any questions before Julius shut the door behind them. Robert signaled the carriage driver to move, and as they settled in, the two exchanged puzzled looks. Cassian sighed. "Was the city always this chaotic, or do I just have terrible luck?" Robert shook his head. "Things were hectic, sure, but for normal reasons¡ªnot because of these cultist bastards." Then, after a brief chuckle, he added, "But now that I think about it, all this chaos started happening around when you came and also around you. Almost like you''re some kind of main character in a novel, don''t you think?" Cassian fell into thought, unable to deny that Robert''s prediction wasn''t entirely wrong. But what could be the reason behind it? The only thing that came to mind was the system. Still, he shook his head, pushing away unnecessary thoughts. A Circle Warrior should focus solely on breaking through their bottlenecks, advancing to the next stage, and then the one beyond that. Overthinking irrelevant matters only created distractions, and sometimes, those distractions could even conflict with the very ideals and principles that had led one to become a Circle Warrior in the first place. "It might be. Who knows?" Cassian finally said with a small smile before adding, "That aside, you''re now officially under my command, Robert. How does it feel to be surpassed by someone younger than you?" Robert scoffed. "First of all, you''re not that young. And second¡­" He trailed off, a smirk spreading across his face before he continued, "As for my thoughts on being under you¡­ I think I like the idea." Cassian visibly recoiled, his face twisting in pure disgust. "There is seriously something wrong with you, man. Are you sure you''re actually Robert?" Chapter 269 - 269: Emberling "Man, are you alright in the head?" Cassian asked as he stepped out of the carriage, finally arriving at the newly established camp near the jungle. The entire ride had been a test of his patience, thanks to Robert and his relentless string of jokes. At first, it was just harmless teasing, but when it escalated to unnecessary touching, Cassian had reached his limit. Now, as Robert hopped out behind him, grinning from ear to ear, Cassian exhaled in frustration. "Where would Sergeant Dallas be¡­?" he muttered to himself, scanning the camp. But before he could look around properly, his eyes widened in shock. Standing with Dallas was someone familiar. And that same someone was also standing right behind him. Memories of the countless clones he had fought last month flooded Cassian''s mind. Instinct kicked in, and without hesitation, he brandished his sword, pointing it directly at the Robert standing behind him. There was no way the real Robert would have made that many gay jokes¡ªunless, of course, he had secretly been actually gay. But Cassian doubted that. His voice was sharp and threatening as he demanded, "Who are you?" The fake Robert chuckled, unfazed. "You caught me¡­" Suddenly, a shimmering green spell circle lit up around the imposter''s body. Cassian watched as layers of illusion peeled away, revealing a stunningly beautiful woman in Robert''s place. She was someone he definitely recognized¡ªafter all, he had just met her yesterday. "Vivienne?" Cassian said, his voice laced with shock and confusion. His eyes took in her familiar long black hair, tanned brown skin, and striking facial features that bore a strong resemblance to Lucy. There was no mistaking her identity. As Cassian hesitated, no longer on the defensive, Vivienne casually pushed his sword away from her neck and nodded. "Sorry, I just wanted to play a little prank¡­" she admitted, then smirked mischievously. "But it was so fun, I couldn''t help dragging it out a little longer." As she spoke, Cassian''s mind swarmed with questions. How had she managed to appear as someone else so flawlessly? He wouldn''t have even suspected a thing if it weren''t for all the gay jokes. Before he could voice any of his thoughts, the real Robert approached, having spotted them from a distance. With his usual smirk, he said, "Oh, looks like you''ve already met Miss Vivienne." Cassian blinked in surprise. Robert knows her? "You knew her?" he asked, still processing everything. Before Robert could respond, Dallas, who had been walking up behind him, cut in. "Yeah, we know her." Both Robert and Dallas gave Vivienne a respectful salute before Dallas continued, "She was supposed to officially start working with the Special Unit next week, but¡­ well, as you can see, we need all the help we can get." Hearing this, Cassian took a moment to scan his surroundings. Warriors and mages moved urgently, coordinating efforts while civilians were being evacuated from the jungle and nearby danger zones. The scale of the threat was far greater than he had initially assumed¡ªamong the crowd, he spotted several injured individuals and, grimly, a few who hadn''t made it. Dallas''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere. "Robert, take him to Lumine and the others on your team," she instructed before turning to Cassian. "You''ll be heading to the outer villages near the jungle to rescue anyone still trapped there. Your co-leader already has the map, so discuss your route and move out immediately." Then, shifting her gaze to Vivienne, she added, "And you, Miss Vivienne¡ªI heard you''re proficient in illusion magic?" Vivienne nodded, but Cassian remained standing there, still wanting to ask her a few questions. She met his gaze with a playful smile, but before he could speak, Sergeant Dallas shot him a stern look. "I said you can go now, Cassian," she reminded him. "Yes, Sergeant Dallas..." he replied, a little annoyed that he didn''t get the chance to reprimand Vivienne for her prank. But that wasn''t the only thing bothering him. He also wanted to confirm whether Lady Katherine had instructed Vivienne to keep quiet about his status as her servant¡ªor anything else she might know about his past through her mother. In the city, most people saw him as just an ordinary guy, and he wanted to keep it that way. Still, assuming she understood this, Cassian found some peace of mind. Pushing those thoughts aside, he turned to Robert and asked, "So, who else am I leading besides you and Lumine?" "Well, there''s that mage girl¡ªyour co-lead that Sergeant Dallas mentioned," Robert said as he guided Cassian through the rows of tents. "She''s just an Emberling, but she''s skilled in healing magic, so she''s perfect for a rescue mission. The other two are a brother and sister duo¡ªboth spearmen. They''re not Circle Warriors, but they''re solid fighters and can handle one-star monsters without trouble." Cassian nodded, satisfied with the team. Emberlings were the first stage of mages, the equivalent of a first Circle Warrior, so she had at least some formal training. "So, just the five of us. Did anyone object to me being the leader?" "Not really. Not once they heard about your recent feats," Robert said with a smirk. Cassian grinned, clearly enjoying the praise. "Well, what can I say? I am amazing." Robert chuckled at his narcissism and casually placed a hand on Cassian''s shoulder. "Yeah, you are, my love¡­" Cassian shuddered in disgust, staring at Robert in shock. "Fucking hell, what happened while I was away?!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Robert smirked, clearly enjoying Cassian''s horrified expression. "What? You leave for a bit, and suddenly I can''t express my undying admiration for you?" He placed a hand over his chest dramatically. "I thought we had something special." Cassian took a step back, his eyes narrowing. "We do. It''s called professional boundaries¡ªand you''re breaking them." Robert sighed, shaking his head. "Damn, rejection hurts." Then, with a mischievous grin, he added, "But don''t worry, I like a challenge." Cassian groaned, rubbing his temples. "I swear, if you keep this up, I''m putting you on frontline duty¡ªwith a wooden stick instead of a spear." Robert gasped, feigning offense. "You wouldn''t!" Cassian smirked. "Try me." Just then, a new voice cut in. "You two really aren''t doing yourselves any favors beating those gay allegations¡ªbickering like an old married couple." They both turned to see a young woman with short, silver-shiny hair, smirking at them teasingly. Chapter 270 - 270: The new team Cassian''s team members were all quite accepting of him as their leader. If any had doubts, they vanished the moment he took down a two-star magic beast in an instant. Admiration filled their gazes, including Robert, Lumine, and the three new members. Among them was the brother-sister duo, Theron and Althea. Theron, the older brother, was a true warrior¡ªforceful, relentless, and powerful in his attacks. Althea, on the other hand, was his graceful opposite, moving with fluid precision. Yet, despite their contrasting styles, their fighting techniques complemented each other perfectly. The team''s co-leader, Wanni, an Emberling, was also a highly skilled mage. However, Cassian had yet to witness her magic in action, as they hadn''t encountered injuries or situations requiring healing. Still, she proved invaluable to the mission, able to keep pace with the team¡ªa rare feat for a mage. Unlike warriors training to become Circle Warriors, who were naturally gifted in physical prowess, most mages relied primarily on their minds rather than their bodies. As she ran beside Cassian, a gentle green glow surrounded her like a corona. She spoke, "Babet Village is just ahead¡ªonly a few minutes away at our current pace." Cassian nodded. This was one of the villages his team had been assigned to evacuate. Seeing that there weren''t many magical beasts blocking their path, he assumed the fighting was still ongoing. That meant rescuing the villagers wouldn''t be too difficult. "Focus on evacuating the civilians. Leave the monsters to me and the twins," he instructed. "Lumine and Robert, help the injured¡ªheal them just enough so they can get out of the danger zone and regroup." Wanni nodded as they reached the village entrance. Most of the buildings were either engulfed in flames or had already collapsed. Chaos filled the air¡ªvillagers ran frantically while mana beasts rampaged, attacking anything in sight. Cassian, a red blur, surged forward, targeting one of the monstrous spider-like creatures. It was covered in thick fur, resembling an oversized, many-legged beast. With a swift strike, he cut it in half, saving a woman from its deadly fangs. Without pausing, he moved on, silently slaying more of the same creatures, rescuing countless villagers and freeing those still engaged in battle. Wanni and the others followed closely behind. She immediately began tending to the most severely injured, her hands glowing with healing magic. "Gather them into groups," she ordered Robert and Lumine. "Evacuate the villagers in organized units. Once outside, they can make their way through the jungle together. Make sure each group has at least ten people, with half of them capable of fighting." She continued her work, healing only as much as necessary¡ªjust enough for the wounded to escape the jungle on their own. The black-haired twins had already moved ahead, following Cassian''s orders. They stopped in the middle of the wide street, where Cassian had already dealt with most of the monsters. "Clear out the low-ranking monsters," Cassian commanded. "Relieve the Circle Warriors by reducing their numbers and have them assist in evacuating civilians. If any are able-bodied, direct them to join an evacuation group. I''ll meet you both in the village plaza in half an hour. Your job is to gather all our teammates there. Understood?" The duo nodded in unison. "We do." Cassian gave a firm nod. "Then go." As they rushed off, Cassian scanned his surroundings. His eyes locked onto a massive boar¡ªtwice his size and towering nearly as high as a two-story building. It repeatedly slammed into a makeshift wooden barrier at the village''s edge, the structure on the verge of collapsing. In an instant, Cassian became a red streak, flashing forward. Just before reaching the barrier, he leaped high into the air, soaring above the rooftops. As he descended, a sharp, blurred green glow surrounded his sword. The boar was mid-charge, moments away from crashing into the barrier¡ªuntil Cassian''s blade sliced clean through it. A surge of green energy split the beast in half. Its front half slammed into the barrier with a heavy thud, while the rest of its body, carried by its own momentum, slid forward before collapsing lifelessly. By the time the boar''s body hit the ground, Cassian had already flashed forward, cutting down smaller threats in his path. He quickly joined the other Circle Warriors, whose numbers were in the single digits¡ªuntil his arrival nearly doubled them. Approaching the nearest warrior, he asked, "Need help?" The man, lanky and wielding a pair of short, curved blades that crackled with arcs of blue electricity, glanced at Cassian. Though momentarily surprised by his arrival, he quickly shook it off and replied, "Not here. Go ahead and help them handle the three-star ones." Cassian did exactly that, vanishing in a blinding streak of red with a faint green aura flowing around him like a gust of wind. In an instant, he reached two Second-Circle Warriors locked in battle against a dozen three-star monsters. Three-star beasts were considered as strong as highly experienced First-Circle Warriors¡ªalmost comparable to newly awakened Second-Circle Warriors in terms of raw strength and speed. To make matters worse, these multi-racial creatures wielded deadly magic, attacking in unpredictable waves. Some spat walls of fire, while others launched volleys of explosive bone darts. Lightning arced from the claws of a few, crackling with deadly precision. Among them were wolf-like beasts, massive bears, and a single unnervingly fast serpent that made it nearly impossible for the two warriors to handle the rest of the monsters. Handling this many three-star monsters was already a serious challenge for any Second-Circle Warrior. Each of the two fighters was fending off six beasts at once, their bodies already covered in wounds¡ªmostly due to the venom-spitting snake, which made the battle even more brutal. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian wasn''t entirely confident in taking down any of these monsters outright, but he was certain he could disrupt the fight. Instead of targeting weaker creatures that wouldn''t shift the battle much, he locked onto the black-scaled serpent, which had shrouded the battlefield in a thick, toxic green mist. Chapter 271 - 271: A another foggy Charging straight at it, he shouted, "I can only it hold for a minute..!" Then, with a powerful burst of wind¡ªstrong enough to crumble a building¡ªhe slammed into the snake, sending it flying out of the monster group while also clearing away the poisonous fog. The duo looked surprised, finally able to breathe more freely now that the venomous fog had cleared. The woman wielding a massive hammer gave a quick nod. "Thanks, that''s enough," she said before leaping into the air, the ground beneath her cracking from the sheer force. Her target¡ªa towering bear-like beast, larger than any building or tree in the village¡ªstood menacingly below. But she had already soared far above its height. As she descended, her black stone hammer gleamed under the dim light, then came crashing down toward the beast''s skull. The bear let out a thunderous roar, shaking the surroundings as the soil beneath its feet surged upward, forming a thick mud shield in a desperate attempt to block the devastating blow. But the shield wasn''t strong enough¡ªit shattered into countless shards as the hammer struck the bear''s skull. Blood splattered from the impact, and the massive beast collapsed, though not completely dead. The woman didn''t have a chance to follow up, as the remaining monsters immediately unleashed a barrage of attacks on her. Meanwhile, her male companion, wielding a long sword, managed to cut down one of the wolf-like creatures, killing it in a single stroke. This gave Cassian some hope. If they could thin out the monsters enough, he wouldn''t have to engage them directly. Just standing near these creatures was already a struggle¡ªhis Domain sizzled as the snake continued to flood the area with its venomous fog. The last time he fought someone who used a fog-based attack was back in the arena against that gooey monster. But that fight had been nothing compared to this. The previous fog only induced pain, while this one could actually melt him alive. Wasting no more time, Cassian surged forward, brandishing his crimson sword. Since no one was paying attention to him, he briefly considered donning his war armor, but that would undoubtedly draw too many eyes. His blood-red sword was already flashy enough. Still, it had advantages over his usual weapon¡ªit was tougher, had a sharper edge, and, most importantly, was far better suited for his Killing Domain. With just a little effort, he could envelop the blade in his Domain, though only for a few seconds at a time. And that was exactly what he did. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian launched his attack against the snake, which had only a few but deadly methods of offense¡ªit could either try to swallow him whole with its massive jaws, lash out with its whip-like tail, or spew venom in two terrifying forms: a thick, suffocating fog or a corrosive liquid that melted through glass in seconds before evaporating into the air. Even with his healing abilities and immunity to pain, Cassian had no intention of letting that venom touch him. He fought hard, dodging each attack with precision, focusing not on killing the beast but on pushing it farther away from the main battle. The last thing he wanted was for it to rejoin the other three-star monsters. Behind him, the Second-Circle Warriors were working as fast as they could, cutting down the monsters one by one. Cassian just needed them to kill a few more¡ªthree were already down, and if they could take out one or two more in the next few seconds, his fight would become significantly easier. Unfortunately, they couldn''t finish in time, and Cassian''s red Domain was already darkening, tainted by the venom that even burned through Domains. He could feel the heat creeping closer, the toxic smoke threatening to seep from his own skin. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "Guys, I''ve held onto this wiggly bastard longer than I said I would! How about we call it quits now?" "Just hold it for another minute, young lad," the man called back, blocking an attack from a bloodied, gorilla-like monster. Meanwhile, the hammer-wielding warrior was still locked in combat with the massive bear. Despite its skull being nearly crushed and one of its arms hanging limp, the beast refused to go down. If things went well, they''d both manage to kill their opponents soon¡ªbut right now, neither of them had the upper hand. Cassian''s Domain shield wavered as the venom''s corrosive effects burned through it, puncturing holes in the once-solid barrier. The crimson aura flickered, struggling to hold its form before finally shattering apart like fragile glass. The venom wasted no time. It clung to his exposed skin, eating away at it instantly. The outer layers sizzled and peeled, revealing raw flesh beneath. Despite his body''s rapid healing, the damage was relentless¡ªthe moment his skin mended, the venom burned through again, locking him in a brutal cycle. The only silver lining was that he couldn''t feel the pain. His movements remained sharp, unaffected by the agony his body should have been experiencing. But that didn''t change the fact that his Domain was gone, and now, the snake had the upper hand. With a sudden, whip-like motion, the beast lashed its tail at him. Cassian barely had time to react before the force sent him flying. He crashed hard against the rubble of a collapsed building, the impact shattering bones in his arms and legs. As his limbs twitched, already beginning to heal, he tried to push himself up¡ªonly to realize he couldn''t. His body wasn''t fast enough this time. And the snake knew it. With a rapid, slithering motion, it lunged at him, its massive maw stretching open, ready to swallow him whole. Cassian could see the slick insides of its throat, the pulsing flesh of its gullet, and most terrifying of all¡ªthe dark green venom building up at the back of its mouth, preparing to be sprayed. It was slow motion, a trap he couldn''t escape. If he dodged at the last second, the venom would still coat him. If he didn''t move, he''d be devoured. Gritting his teeth, he tried again to move, but his limbs were still healing¡ªstill broken. His legs refused to support him, his arms twitched uselessly at his sides. He was completely vulnerable, and the monster was closing in fast. Chapter 272 - 272: The City’s Gamble "Good fight there, little chap..." the brown-skinned man said, offering a hand to Cassian. Cassian, still in the midst of healing, had patches of raw, burned skin rapidly regenerating before their eyes. The sight left the two Second Circle warriors momentarily stunned¡ªwatching as flesh knit itself back together at an unnatural speed. "It wasn''t," Cassian muttered, his expression tinged with irritation. He had been seconds away from being swallowed whole by the damn snake if not for the warrior''s timely intervention¡ªher hammer splitting the serpent''s head open just in time. Only then did Cassian finally catch a break, allowing his body to heal. The same woman who had saved him stood nearby¡ªtall and burly, her wild brown hair flowing freely like a lioness''s mane. She was the very definition of a brute-force warrior, the kind who relied on sheer strength to crush anything in her path. "Cheer up, boy. Lasting a few minutes against that thing is a damn good fight," she said in an encouraging tone. By now, Cassian had completely healed, though the burned gaps in his leather armor told the full story. The armor had barely lasted a few seconds against the venomous fog, offering little more than a fleeting shield before it was eaten away. "That aside, that''s quite a rare ability you have there. Mind telling us how you developed it?" the woman, Shera, asked, her curiosity clear. She was referring to his healing ability. Cassian shrugged. "Not sure myself. But if you really want it, try getting tortured before moving up a circle," he said, half-joking, though he knew that was likely the reason for his abilities. Both warriors gave him strange expressions¡ªpart understanding, part confusion. After a brief pause, the man finally spoke. "I''m Altev, and this is Shera. We''re from the city guard, South Wall unit." "Cassian, detective of the special unit in the city''s law enforcement," Cassian introduced himself, extending a hand toward the man. Altev shook his hand with a nod, and Shera followed suit. "You must''ve been assigned here to help evacuate the villagers before everything went to hell," she remarked. "Yeah," Cassian confirmed. "I''m here with my team, but aside from me, we only have one mage. The rest are still regular humans." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then how about joining us? We could use an extra pair of hands," Shera offered before adding, "Since both our teams have been assigned to rescuing villagers from the nearby settlements anyway." Cassian hesitated. He had only fought alongside them once, and while they were clearly fighting the monsters, he knew better than to trust someone too quickly. "Let''s focus on saving the village first," he said after a moment. "I heard there''s talk about using these villages as defensive outposts." Wanni had mentioned it earlier¡ªshe had been part of the strategy meeting on how to handle the incoming monster wave threatening the cities. Cassian couldn''t understand why the city''s higher-ups weren''t deploying their strongest warriors. A single Seventh Circle warrior like Julius could wipe out the entire threat alone. Yet, to his surprise, he hadn''t even seen a Fourth Circle warrior here. He had heard rumors that some were present, but they were stationed deeper in the jungle, protecting villages like Surrock and others that were even more isolated. The jungle stretched far beyond that, though, crossing into the territories of neighboring kingdoms. Cassian had no idea if those kingdoms would face the same monster invasion, but one question lingered in his mind¡ªwhy weren''t the strongest warriors fighting on the front lines? Why send low-ranking Circle Warriors and mages to battle beasts that the higher-ups could destroy with a mere thought? While, they had been forced to fight for their lives. After helping evacuate the last of the villagers, along with some of the wounded, only those prepared to stand and fight remained. Just as Wanni had mentioned earlier, word had come that the city guards were setting up a defensive post here. Altev and Shera were frustrated by the order, but they had no choice but to follow it. Meanwhile, Cassian and his team finally took a moment to rest. After hours of nonstop battle and running, exhaustion was setting in. Every minute, more monsters had emerged, relentlessly attacking the village. When Cassian voiced his frustration about the absence of stronger warriors, Wanni offered an explanation. "I think the higher-ups see this as an opportunity¡ªfor young warriors like us to gain experience and, hopefully, for low-tier Circle Warriors to advance in battle," she said. It made sense. While Cassian had already become a Circle Warrior, the others were still waiting for their chance to break through. "That makes sense, but what about the cultists? And did any of you notice how these beasts weren''t just running wild? They were deliberately going after the villagers¡­ like they were being controlled or something," Theron pointed out. The others nodded in agreement, except for Robert, who smirked and said, "That tells me none of you have ever encountered or read about monster waves before." As the group turned to him with curiosity, he continued, looking a little smug. "In monster waves, there''s usually an alpha¡ªa seven-star or higher-ranked monster that takes control of the others, directing them to attack villages. This typically happens when the alpha is on the verge of ascending to a higher rank and needs a massive amount of food¡­ which, unfortunately, means us. Judging by the sheer number of monsters this time, I''d say whatever''s behind this is incredibly strong¡ªprobably around nine stars, if I had to guess." Cassian nodded in understanding when a sudden thought struck him, shocking him as he spoke. "Then¡­ if you''re right, whatever those damned zealots did during that ritual might have created the thing controlling these monsters." "It seems so¡­" Lumine nodded, coming to the same conclusion as the others, who also exchanged grim looks. Wanni looked a bit shaken as she hesitantly asked, "Could they really do that?" Cassian chuckled at her reaction and replied, "Do you remember the family murders that happened in the city a few months ago?" Wanni nodded. "Yeah, I heard about it on the news. I also heard it led to a huge fight between a high-rank warrior and a mage¡­ and you were in the middle of it." Cassian nodded. "Yeah, I was part of the team investigating the case. Not many details were made public, but you do know the cult was involved, right?" Wanni nodded again, and Cassian continued, "Do you know why it happened?" She shook her head, prompting Cassian to smirk. "Well, to put it simply, those cultist bastards were trying to create gods¡ª gods that required sacrificing their own family to achieve godhood." The new team members, including the siblings and Wanni, looked stunned. Robert and Lumine, who already knew parts of the story, remained silent. Wanni, still in shock, asked, "Were they¡­ successful?" Cassian had no answer. He never saw those people who had followed Julius that day ever again. With a shrug, he said, "No idea. But if nothing else, this proves that these cultists have ways of doing the unbelievable. So if you ever face them in the future¡­ never underestimate them." Chapter 273 - 273: Paths to become a mage After securing control over Babet, Cassian and his team moved to the next village. News of the monster wave had spread quickly, and most villages had already been evacuated. The only people left to rescue were those who had fled from deeper settlements and, for various reasons, had become stranded here. Most of them were either injured or burdened by wounded companions, making them too slow to escape the initial wave of monsters. Meanwhile, the higher-ranked warriors¡ªincluding Third and Fourth Circle warriors¡ªand mages, such as Pyraxis and Solvaris, the mage equivalents of those warrior ranks, had taken charge of the more dangerous battles ahead. Cassian was amazed by these mages. He didn''t know much about how they cultivated their power¡ªunlike Circle Warriors, whose progression he had a clear understanding of. In his own path, he knew that upon reaching the Second Rung, his domain would become tangible enough to manipulate the mana within it. This would also significantly expand its range¡ªfar beyond the mere inch around his body he could currently manage. Right now, his limited domain only provided minor resistance to mana-infused attacks, but that would change as he advanced. Additionally, he would develop a new ability¡ªeither one that manifested automatically, as had happened before, or one he could consciously shape based on his fighting techniques and will. As for mages, his knowledge was limited. He knew they possessed a Mana Heart, which they formed upon reaching their first rank, known as Emberling. The name stemmed from the initial state of their Mana Heart¡ªnothing more than a faint ember, visible only to the mage themselves. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were rumors that high-ranking warriors could perceive a mage''s Mana Heart when they stepped into their domain. But for now, Cassian was still at the lowest rank, leaving him to simply ponder over such possibilities. Since he had a mage around¡ªone who, from what he could tell, seemed to respect him after the past few hours of fighting together¡ªCassian decided to break the boredom. They had been running through the jungle for nearly an hour without encountering anything, and the monotony was getting to him. "So, Wanni, when did you become a mage?" he asked. Wanni and the others were following closely behind. If Cassian had been running at full speed, they wouldn''t have been able to keep up, but he held back for two reasons. First, he was bored¡ªit was frustrating not to move at his full pace when he knew he could. Second, his team needed him nearby in case they ran into enemies they couldn''t handle on their own. It frustrated him¡ªlooking after these mortals felt like babysitting¡ªbut he understood why. As a newly awakened Circle Warrior, his chances of reaching the Second Circle anytime soon were slim. That was why he had been assigned to these warrior candidates, who at least had a real shot at breaking through. From what he had seen, all four were skilled with their chosen weapons; they just needed a strong push toward whatever principle fueled their will. Flying near him on a blob of water, Wanni spoke up. "It''ll be a year next month..." Like Cassian, her main job was to make sure none of them sustained crippling injuries¡ªinjuries that could prevent them from ever becoming Circle Warriors. It was a fate Cassian himself could have faced if he hadn''t developed his healing ability. "So, what''s the next step? How does an Emberling become an Igniscent?" Cassian asked, prompting Wanni to pause in thought. "Well, there are many ways a mage can advance their mana heart," she said. Then, with a smile, she continued, "For example, I specialize in water-based magic. By deepening my understanding of its mysteries¡ªlike mastering its healing properties¡ªI became a mage. I can continue down this path to advance further. Another method is called spell crafting. It''s trickier because a mage has to create entirely new spells¡ªones that could almost be considered miracles. Fortunately, in the early ranks, it''s simpler; a mage only needs to refine existing spells, improving their efficiency or function. But this path has a massive hurdle. The spells required to break through to the higher ranks are so complex that, at a certain point, they need to performfeats like resurrecting a dead being or something close to it." Cassian was impressed by these spell crafters. Remembering that Katherine was working on a spell herself, he asked, "Can any mage of that type become a Grand Mage?" while making a mental note to ask Katherine about the path she was following to reach that level. "Yeah, some..." Wanni nodded with a smile but didn''t mention any specific names. Instead, she continued her explanation with enthusiasm. "I chose a more traditional path, a simple yet difficult one called Elemental Attunement. Mages who follow this path specialize in a single element, advancing by deepening their understanding of its properties and mysteries¡ªunlocking its full potential. "For water, that includes ice, mist, and other forms, but I focused more on its nurturing aspect and elemental fusion." Cassian hadn''t realized there were multiple ways for mages to advance in rank. For warriors, he only knew of one¡ªa will strong enough to force the world to yield. "I can guess the healing part, but what is Elemental Fusion?" he asked. Wanni''s smile widened, almost to the point of madness. "It''s the fusion of two elements¡ªwater and another. Many have successfully fused water with elements like earth, wind, electricity, and even heat since they share some level of compatibility. But I want to fuse water with memories, making it alive in a sense. Imagine a healing potion that grows on its own, adapting and evolving..." Cassian chuckled at her enthusiasm, nodding. "I don''t quite understand that, but I hope you succeed." "I do too..." Wanni nodded with a smile. Cassian glanced back at the others trailing a few meters behind them, running as fast as they could. He wasn''t giving them much leeway, but thanks to their years of training, they could keep going for a couple more hours. For now, though, they were just minutes away from their destination. The village ahead was already visible, and to their surprise, it was far more intact than the last one. But that wasn''t all¡ªat the entrance, they could see people locked in battle against the beasts. Chapter 274 - 274: Something massive The second village they arrived at was mostly secure. The local warriors and mages had chosen to stay behind, helping the other villagers escape while also assisting newcomers fleeing from deeper regions. Cassian and his team lent their aid, fending off attacking beasts until the city guards arrived to establish a defensive post. Once the situation was stable, they moved on to their next destination¡ªthe final village on their list for the day¡ªbefore heading back. This last village was farther away, and they had been ordered to focus solely on rescuing the trapped villagers while avoiding combat with the beasts as much as possible. Unlike the previous settlements, no city guards would be coming to reinforce it. However, they received information that a few higher-circle warriors had been sent to this village early in the morning and should still be there. Cassian turned to his team, his voice steady but firm. "This is the last village, everyone. There are still people trapped, waiting for help. They''re scared, injured, and they won''t last long if we take our time." He handed each of them a small bottle filled with a shimmering blue liquid. "Drink up. We need to be at our best. The sooner we get there, the more lives we save. Let''s bring them home." As ordered, they drank the potion quickly, and soon their tired expressions faded, replaced by renewed energy. The surging vitality spread through their bodies, rejuvenating them almost instantly. So far, none of them had seen a single dead body in either village or along the way, which was a small relief. However, Cassian wasn''t sure if their luck would hold. He had a sinking feeling he knew why there were no corpses¡ªevery fallen human had likely been devoured by the beasts, leaving behind nothing but bloodied remains. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Halt!" Cassian said in a hushed tone, raising a hand to signal them to stop. Without hesitation, he made another series of hand gestures¡ªorders to hide. Immediately, all six of them moved into the cover of a tall tree, blending into its foliage. Noticing the slightly alarmed look on Cassian''s face, Wanni leaned in and whispered, "What''s happening?" "Cast a stealth spell if you can. If not, stay completely still¡ªdon''t even breathe." Cassian whispered, his voice tense with fear. "Something massive is heading our way..." The dread in his eyes was unmistakable, and the others could feel it radiating from his red domain, which instinctively flared around him. The unease was contagious, making the entire group tense up. Wanni gave a quick nod, muttering an incantation under her breath while making a series of precise hand gestures. She pressed her palm against the rough bark of the tree, and for a brief moment, glowing blue symbols¡ªfluid like flowing water¡ªappeared before fading back into the wood. "It''s not exactly a stealth spell," she whispered, "but it''ll mask our scent and muffle small sounds. As long as nothing comes within a few meters of the tree, we should be safe." Cassian swallowed hard, his grip tightening on the tree branch. His voice was barely above a whisper as he muttered, "let''s hope it won''t." His unease was infectious, and everyone exchanged nervous glances, their fear growing in response to his reaction. Lumine, shifting uncomfortably, furrowed her brows. "What won''t? I don''t see anything..." she whispered, her voice filled with confusion. Cassian immediately raised a finger to his lips, signaling for silence with a sharp "Shh!" He then pointed ahead, his expression tense. "Listen carefully." Everyone held their breath, straining their ears in the direction Cassian indicated. For a few moments, the only sounds were the wind rustling through the trees and the steady flow of the river beside them. Robert exhaled quietly. "I hear the river bit ahead there¡­ nothing else." He paused, his expression shifting as a faint sound reached him. A second later, his eyes widened slightly. "No¡­ wait. I hear something..." A low, almost imperceptible rumbling. A sound that didn''t belong to the wind, the water, or the usual sounds of the forest. It was distant but growing, like something massive shifting in the shadows. Thud¡­ thud¡­ A heavy, rhythmic pounding echoed through the forest, each impact sending tremors through the ground. The vibrations grew stronger with every step, shaking the trees and making leaves rustle. It was as if a battle between higher-circle warriors was raging somewhere nearby¡ªbut the pattern, the steady, deliberate rhythm, told them otherwise. This wasn''t the chaotic destruction of combat. This was something massive walking. Their breaths slowed, their bodies tense with silent fear. And then, through the gaps in the dense foliage, they saw it. A towering, hulking figure of deep brown emerged from the distance, its sheer size dwarfing the trees around it. The moment their eyes landed on the colossal being, a chilling realization settled over them. Cassian and the others, despite their training and power, felt insignificant. Like tiny, fragile creatures staring up at a force far beyond them. The creature stood like a mountain of muscle and fur, its deep brown coat matted with dried blood and filth. Towering over the treetops, it exuded a primal, almost unnatural aura¡ªsomething beyond a mere beast. Its presence alone made the air feel heavy, like the forest itself was suffocating under its dominion. Its maw, lined with jagged, unnaturally long fangs, dripped with fresh blood¡ªnot its own, but from the torn bodies of the unfortunate souls it had devoured. Thick, black claws curled around a limp, broken human form, the remains of another clutched in its other monstrous hand. And then¡ªcrunch. The sound of bones shattering, flesh tearing. The titan ape bit down, snapping the body in half like a twig. A sickening squelch followed as it chewed, its bloodstained teeth grinding through meat and bone alike. Althea''s breath hitched, her voice barely more than a whisper as she stared in horror. "W-What¡­ what is that¡­?" Her trembling hands gripped her weapon tighter, but the sheer terror in her eyes betrayed the false sense of readiness. Cassian''s gaze never left the monstrosity, his own face pale. His fingers curled around the hilt of his sword, but deep down, even he knew¡ªthis thing was beyond them. Chapter 275 - 275: Survival, a strong enough conviction? "What was that, Cassian?" Lumine asked, her voice still shaky. The massive ape-like monster, to their luck, hadn''t noticed them. It continued on its way, still chewing on the mangled human bodies in its grasp. Even as it disappeared into the distance, they could still see its towering form moving through the trees, leaving behind nothing but a trail of blood and shattered remains. Cassian exhaled slowly, stepping out of their hiding spot along with the others. His expression was grim as he muttered, "I don''t know, and I don''t care. That thing is not our problem." He turned to Wanni and gave her a sharp nod. "Wanni, take Robert and the siblings. Spread the word about that monster to every defensive post on the way back to the main camp outside the jungle." Then, his gaze darkened as he continued, "Lumine and I will head toward the village that thing came from." A heavy silence fell over the group. They all understood what he meant. If that beast had come from the village¡­ then there was a good chance it had already turned everyone left there into its snacks. Robert, however, stepped forward. "Let me come with you." Cassian shook his head. "No. If things go south, I''m confident I can escape with one person, but not two." His voice was firm, leaving no room for debate. "We won''t be far behind you," he reassured, his tone steady despite the unease weighing on them all. "Be safe, then..." Wanni said, her voice filled with concern. Cassian gave a firm nod. "You too. If we''re not at the camp, we''ll be at one of the defensive posts, so don''t worry." With that, the group split up¡ªWanni, Robert, and the siblings heading back to warn the others, while Cassian and Lumine sprinted toward Phulket Village, the place that monster had come from. There was little hope of finding survivors, but as the team assigned to rescue the villagers, it was still their duty to check. Cassian knew the chances were slim, but he had to look. As they ran, Lumine suddenly spoke up, her voice hesitant. "Cass?" He glanced at her, raising an eyebrow. She hesitated for a second before continuing, "Don''t you feel anything¡­ after seeing that monster eat those people?" Cassian didn''t need to look at her to know that the sight had shaken her. The image of that monstrous ape devouring human corpses had clearly left a mark on her mind. "Was that your first time seeing someone get eaten?" Cassian asked, his tone steady. Though it was his first time witnessing such a thing as well, he had seen enough corpses¡ªand killed enough himself¡ªthat it didn''t affect him much. His Killing Domain, when active, dulled his emotions almost entirely. Lumine nodded, her expression still troubled. "I''ve seen people kill each other¡­ I''ve seen my sister kill people¡­ but I''ve never seen them get eaten." Cassian sighed. "I don''t know what to tell you, Lumine. It was my first time too." He paused before adding, "But that''s just the way this world works. The weak become nourishment for the strong. It''s the only truth I''ve seen in my life." Lumine clenched her fists, frustration evident on her face. "I understand," she muttered, but her voice carried a bitter edge. "Still¡­ doesn''t it make you angry? Those people didn''t deserve to be devoured like that. Why couldn''t the strong ones save them? My sister could have taken that beast down easily¡ªso why wasn''t she sent here?" Cassian agreed with her doubts, but he didn''t have the answers. "Those are questions for someone in power¡­" he said, his voice calm yet distant. As they crossed the river¡ªnow marred by a massive crater in the shape of the giant ape''s foot¡ªhe added, "All I can say is, grow strong enough to ask that question to their faces¡­ and make sure you get an answer." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian wanted to ask those questions too¡ªnot just about the failures of those in power, but about the deeper mysteries of the warrior training system. Why were the cultist trio¡ªthe ones who had tortured him¡ªso desperate to get their hands on it? What secrets did it hold? But compared to Lumine''s desire for justice, his own goals felt almost insignificant. She wanted fairness for the weak, to challenge the powerful who let tragedies like this happen. Cassian, on the other hand, wanted nothing for himself. No revenge, no grand purpose¡ªjust survival and an escape from pain. One of those desires had already been fulfilled. The other¡­ he was still struggling to achieve. But was that enough? Would simply surviving make him strong? Would it ever be enough to make him domain shaper? He didn''t think so. A warrior needed a strong conviction. Survival was a conviction, but even the weak managed to survive. Circle Warriors weren''t weak. While the weak ran from battle to cling to life, warriors sought out fights to grow stronger. And in a way, Cassian didn''t run from fights¡ªunless they were against an opponent so overwhelming that facing them was meaningless. Like that ape. Even if he slashed it a thousand times, he was sure he wouldn''t leave a single wound. But that wasn''t the real issue. The real issue was that Cassian didn''t have a strong enough conviction of his own. Though¡­ there was one thing he believed in¡ªhe didn''t want to kill without reason. But those who inflicted unjust punishment, those who tortured and caused suffering¡ªthey deserved it. Remembering that belief steadied his nerves, helping him move past the frustration of not being able to punish the ape that had devoured innocent people. So, he made himself a promise. If that monster was still alive by the time he had grown strong enough to face it, he would make it feel the same pain¡ªthe pain of being devoured. As Cassian resolved his small moral dilemma, they neared the village. The thick column of smoke rising above the treetops signaled their destination¡ªa fire that massive could only mean an entire village was burning at once. "Be careful," Lumine warned, her voice steady. "A lot of weaker monsters will be drawn here like vultures..." It was a common sight in the jungle¡ªonce an apex predator had its fill, the scavengers would come to feast on whatever remained. Chapter 276 - 276: A hope in ashes. "It would be a miracle if anyone from the village survived that monster," Cassian muttered as he stepped into the blazing ruins. "Let''s hope for one," Lumine said, slightly breathless, feeling the heat prickle against her skin as the flames raged around them. The village was eerily silent, aside from their own footsteps echoing through the scorched ground. The only other sounds were the crackling of burning wood, the occasional pop of embers, and the distant crashes of collapsing buildings, carried by the waves of searing hot air. But in all this chaos, there was no hope¡ªno miracle. That much became clear to Cassian and Lumine after nearly an hour of searching, making countless rounds through the burning village. "Fuck..." Cassian cursed, breathless and drenched in sweat as he finally came to a stop. Lumine, though not a supernatural warrior like him, was in even worse shape. Yet, despite her exhaustion, her hopeful eyes kept scanning the ruins, desperately searching for any sign of life. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She found none. Only charred bodies, blackened and lifeless, making her desperation grow as she kept looking¡ªpraying¡ªto find something, anything, still moving amidst the soon-to-be ashes. "Let''s stop now, Lumine..." Cassian said, grabbing her hand and pulling her to a halt. He wrapped his domain around her, steadying her trembling form as she panted like she had just finished an ultra-long marathon. "It''s going to be dark soon..." Lumine gazed at him with desperate, exhausted eyes. Her face was pale and dry, her cracked lips on the verge of bleeding. Ash clung to her silver-blonde hair, some strands even singed and burned. "But¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling, barely holding back a sob. Cassian didn''t let her argue. He pulled out the last recovery potion he had been saving for emergencies and pressed it into her hand. Seeing her hesitation, he gently brought the vial to her lips, tilting it just enough for the liquid to trickle into her mouth. The cool potion soothed her parched lips, bringing a hint of relief to her exhausted expression. "Drink it all¡­ then let''s go," he said firmly. Her expression couldn''t have been more desperate and heartbroken as she looked at Cassian with teary eyes. He let out a heavy sigh before speaking, his voice gentle but firm. "Lumine, we''ve searched the entire village almost a dozen times. If there was anyone alive, we would have found them by now. I even checked inside the houses and the debris¡­ there''s no one left." Lumine''s hands clenched into fists, her body trembling as she struggled to accept his words. Her lips parted as if she wanted to argue, but no sound came out. The flickering flames around them cast long shadows, making the desolation feel even more suffocating. She swallowed hard and looked away, her gaze sweeping over the ruins of the village. Burned corpses, shattered homes, and the lingering scent of blood and smoke filled the air. Cassian watched as her shoulders shook before she finally whispered, "It''s not fair¡­" Cassian exhaled sharply. "It never is." Silence hung between them, broken only by the distant crackling of fire and the occasional collapse of charred wood. He let her take a moment before gently tugging on her arm. "We need to move before night falls. This place won''t be safe for long." Lumine wiped her eyes roughly, nodding despite the clear reluctance in her movements. She took a shaky breath and forced herself to stand straighter. "Alright¡­ let''s go." Cassian gave her a small nod and turned away, leading the way out of the ruins. Behind them, the remnants of the village smoldered in the dying light, a silent graveyard of those they couldn''t save. Cassian followed Lumine''s gaze, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the pile of smoldering debris. The faint, weak meow came again, barely audible over the crackling fire. Lumine didn''t hesitate¡ªshe rushed forward, but Cassian grabbed her wrist before she could get too close. "Wait, you''ll burn yourself," he warned, his grip firm. "But, there¡ª!" she started, her voice desperate. "I''ll handle it," he said, stepping past her. With a deep breath, he activated his domain. A faint red glow enveloped him as he braced himself against the heat, moving carefully over the unstable wreckage. He scanned the debris until he spotted movement¡ªsmall, trembling, and covered in ash. A kitten. Scorched fur clung to its tiny frame, its body curled up as if trying to make itself disappear from the burning world around it. "Got it," Cassian muttered, reaching down carefully. The kitten let out a weak sound as he scooped it up, cradling it in his arm. It was barely breathing, its tiny chest rising and falling rapidly. Lumine let out a relieved gasp, immediately reaching for it the moment Cassian stepped back. He placed the fragile creature into her hands, watching as she cradled it close to her chest. "It''s alive¡­" she whispered, her voice shaking. Cassian exhaled, running a hand through his soot-covered hair. "Yeah. But we need to get out of here before we end up like everything else in this village." Lumine nodded, holding the kitten protectively. She glanced down at its frail body, then back up at Cassian, her determination flickering back to life. But as she noticed the kitten''s weak, trembling movements, worry clouded her face. "Do you have any healing potion? It''s really injured..." she asked, voice laced with urgency. "We''re out." Cassian''s expression darkened slightly as he shook his head. Lumine''s regained hope dimmed, her grip on the kitten tightening. "If we don''t do something soon, it won''t make it. Can''t you heal it with your ability?" she asked desperately. "I don''t know¡­ I''ve never tried using it on someone else," he admitted with a shrug, his gaze fixed on the tiny creature as its meows grew fainter. "Then try," she pleaded, her fluttering eyes filled with desperation. The kitten wasn''t just an animal to her¡ªit was hope. Hope she had found in the ashes of a burned and massacred village, and she didn''t want to let go of it. Cassian saw the desperation in her eyes, and he couldn''t bring himself to disappoint her¡ªnot when he felt the same. Letting out a slow breath, he reached out toward the tiny, wounded creature in her grasp. It was barely the size of her palm, its frail body trembling on the edge of death. His fingers hesitated for a moment before his red-glowing domain flared to life, enveloping the kitten in its warmth. He concentrated, pushing his will into the energy, searching¡ªdesperately¡ªfor a way to heal it. Chapter 277 - 277: Breaking the Chains of a Killer’s Domain Cassian found himself in a dire situation¡ªone that was life-threatening for the kitten and deeply complicated for him. Complicated because if he failed to act now, it might create a crack in his journey as a Circle Warrior. He had sworn to himself that he would never let an innocent being suffer needlessly, yet here he stood, surrounded by the ashes of those who had perished¡ªburned alive, crushed, or devoured by the monster. And despite all his strength, he hadn''t been able to save a single one. Now, with the dying kitten in front of him, he faced the bitter reality of his own helplessness. Lumine trembled, clutching the kitten tightly, her breaths uneven. "It worked?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, yet the weight of her hope pressed down on him. But nothing had changed. The kitten remained just as injured, its tiny body growing still. Even its weak mewling had faded into silence. The only sign of life was the faint rise and fall of its fragile chest. Cassian''s fists clenched. He couldn''t let this be the end. Gritting his teeth, he reached out again, his hand hovering over the kitten. He had to do something. Closing his eyes, Cassian took a deep breath, forcing his mind to clear. His domain¡ªhis will¡ªhad always been about killing, about punishing those who inflicted suffering. But what if¡­ what if he could twist it? Reverse it? Could the very power meant to bring pain be used to take it away instead? But how? He didn''t know. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian had been tortured twice in his life¡ªbrutal, relentless torture. Not the kind meant to extract a quick answer, but the kind designed to make him suffer for as long as possible without letting him die. Yet both times, he had survived. Once, by the sheer miracle of the warrior training system. The other, through his own effort and will. But the fragile soul in Lumine''s hands had none of that. It was just a newborn, barely a few days old, already thrown into this hell of suffering. It had no all-knowing, powerful system to save it, nor the unyielding will that had carried Cassian through his own torment. If a miracle was to happen, if this tiny life was to be saved, it had to come from Cassian once again. But Cassian didn''t know how. Was he supposed to chant something? Perform some kind of ritual? Was there a hidden technique to unlocking healing through a domain meant for killing? He had no idea. But then, it hit him¡ªCircle Warriors didn''t need to understand the workings of the world like mages did. They didn''t follow rigid formulas or carefully crafted spells. They forced the world to bend to their will, shaping reality to fit their desires. And Cassian had already made up his mind. His domain flared brighter, a deep crimson glow swallowing the tiny, trembling body of the kitten. He could feel it¡ªhis will, his conviction. He refused to let another innocent life slip away. It didn''t matter if his domain was meant for killing. If it could bring suffering, then it could take it away, too, like it did his. The air around them thickened as Cassian focused, his heartbeat syncing with the faint, uneven thrum of the kitten''s life. His domain was working, responding to his intent. "It worked!" The same words Lumine had whispered moments ago, but this time, they were filled with pure joy and loudder. Her eyes sparkled as she watched the kitten''s charred fur slowly flake away, revealing newly healed skin beneath. The red glow of Cassian''s domain pulsed, mending its wounds at a visible pace. Cassian''s lips curled into a bright smile, a rare expression of relief washing over him. It felt like something deep inside him had cracked open¡ªno, not broken, but released. As if a missing piece had finally clicked into place. As Lumine looked down at the now almost fully healed kitten, her gaze drifted to Cassian''s outstretched hand. Her breath hitched as she noticed the intricate red-glowing circle on his palm. The glow had intensified, making its complex patterns stand out in stark detail. But what truly shocked her was that the patterns were shifting¡ªnot just slightly, but drastically. She didn''t know what they were changing into, but she knew one thing for certain: a Circle only shifted and evolved when its wielder had broken through to a higher rung. "Did you break through again?" she asked, her voice laced with awe and disbelief. Cassian, equally surprised, looked at his own hand in confusion. He hadn''t even completed ten rotations of mana yet¡ªlet alone the hundred required to meet the first condition of becoming a Second Circle Warrior. Cassian shook his head. He hadn''t broken through¡ªhe was sure of it. Advancing a rank felt different, like shedding invisible chains, gaining a newfound sense of freedom both physically and metaphysically. But right now, he felt no such change. His Circle was supposed to split into two upon advancing, its intricate runes and shapes dividing as a sign of progression. Yet, all it had done was shift and rearrange itself, leaving him more confused than before. Shrugging off his uncertainty for now, he glanced at the kitten, now fully healed but still unconscious in Lumine''s hands. "We''ll figure it out later," he said. "For now, let''s get moving. It''ll be dark in an hour, and we need to reach the nearest defensive post before then." Lumine nodded, still staring at Cassian''s shifting Circle with curiosity and awe, but she didn''t question it further. Instead, she held the kitten close to her chest, its tiny body rising and falling in steady breaths. The village behind them was nothing but burning wreckage, its skeletal remains silhouetted against the setting sun. The air was thick with smoke and the lingering scent of charred wood and flesh. Cassian took one last glance at the devastation before turning away, his jaw tightening. They couldn''t do anything for the dead¡ªbut they could still fight for the living. "Let''s move," he said, stepping ahead. Lumine followed, her steps lighter than before, as if the small life in her hands had rekindled some of her own lost hope. As they pushed through the ruined outskirts of the village and entered the dense jungle beyond, the fading light made it harder to see. Shadows stretched long, the underbrush rustling with unseen creatures. Chapter 278 - 278: Conquering the Impossible. The duo arrived at the defensive post of the city guards just as the last rays of sunlight faded beyond the horizon. The atmosphere in the camp was thick with tension. A fierce battle had taken place before their arrival, with beasts ranging from one-star to four-star attacking in waves. Cassian had missed the worst of it¡ªthe brutal clash between a pair of Two-Circle Warriors and several mages against the four-star beast. But from what the survivors told him, it had been anything but pleasant. The biggest shock, however, was the death of one of the warriors during the fight. It was rare¡ªextremely rare¡ªfor a Circle Warrior to fall outside of battles against their own kind. They were resilient, their strength forged through countless struggles. To die like this¡­ it meant the battle had been far worse. The tense atmosphere was understandable, especially with the arrival of a Third-Circle Warrior to reinforce the camp. But for Cassian and Lumine, it didn''t matter much. Exhausted from a day of running, searching, and fighting, they retreated to one of the abandoned houses in the village to rest. Lumine carefully placed the kitten on a soft, fur-lined blanket left behind by the house''s previous occupants, ensuring it was warm and comfortable. Meanwhile, Cassian sank into a cushioned settee with a deep sigh. Judging by the furnishings, the family that had lived here had been among the wealthier ones in the village¡ªit wasn''t common to find such luxuries in a place like this. Though clearly tired, Lumine smiled as she watched the kitten sleep soundly. Without hesitation, she walked over and settled into Cassian''s lap, wrapping her arms around him. "We saved her," she whispered, her voice filled with quiet relief. "Yeah, we did..." Cassian nodded, giving her thigh a gentle squeeze before adding, "Wanna take a bath?" Lumine sniffed herself, raising an eyebrow. "Do I smell?" Cassian shook his head. "Nah," he murmured, pressing his face against her neck, leaving a soft kiss there. "Just want to relax a bit..." She chuckled, running her fingers through his hair before standing up. "Then let me see if there''s still some water in the bathroom," she said with a small smile before heading off to check. "See if there''s anything to eat too," Cassian called after her, leaning back on the settee. Given that the house was noticeably larger than the usual village homes, there was a chance they might find some leftover supplies. As Lumine disappeared down the hall, Cassian''s gaze drifted to his altered warrior circle. It had definitely changed¡ªhe hadn''t imagined it. But why? He had never heard of such a thing happening. Maybe Katherine would have some answers, but that would have to wait until all this chaos was over. Thinking about her, he realized how little time they''d spent together in the past few months. First, he''d been caught up in the family murder cases, then the torture, then being trapped in the training ground. And now, here he was, thrown into another mess. His life had been nonstop ever since he moved to the city. Not that he minded. He liked the thrill of it. Still, he wouldn''t complain about a little downtime in between. A break that wasn''t just filled with sex¡ªthough he wouldn''t mind if it was. Thinking about that very topic, Cassian looked up just as Lumine walked back in with a smile. "Good news," she said, setting her hands on her hips. "There''s plenty of water, and I found a lot of fruit too." Cassian grinned as he stepped closer, wrapping his arms around her waist. "My favorites¡­" he murmured before pressing a kiss to her lips. She melted into it, responding with equal warmth. "So, wanna wash up first?" she asked, tilting her head playfully. "I was thinking we could do it together," Cassian said with a smirk. His hands slid lower, giving her a teasing squeeze. "You know, so we can help each other out... reach those places we can''t on our own." Lumine smiled, her lips barely grazing his in a teasing touch before she whispered, "Places like what?" "You know, the ones that are hard to reach," he murmured, his hand gliding up her back. "Like this¡­ the back is such a tricky spot to wash properly." Lumine smirked, tilting her head playfully. "Well, maybe for you," she teased. "I can clean my own just fine." Cassian chuckled, tightening his grip on her waist as he pulled her closer. "Oh really? Then I guess you won''t need my help at all," he said, his lips grazing her ear. Lumine hummed, pretending to think. "Hmm¡­ I suppose an extra pair of hands wouldn''t hurt," she admitted. He smirked, lifting her effortlessly into his arms. "That''s what I thought," he said, carrying her toward the bathroom. As they stepped inside, the dim lantern light cast a soft glow over the space. The water in the large basin was still clean, a rare luxury in these times. Cassian set her down, his hands lingering on her hips. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lumine turned to face him, her fingers playing with the hem of her top. "So¡­ are we actually washing or just pretending to?" she asked with a knowing smile. As Cassian helped her pull it off, he smirked. "You''ll find out soon enough¡­" Lumine grinned, just as eager, and helped him shed his own clothes before they dove into a hungry kiss. The exhaustion of the day did nothing to slow them down. Their bodies pressed together, heat building between them as Cassian''s hands roamed down, slipping into her pants to squeeze her ass. With effortless strength, he lifted her, her legs wrapping around his waist. Lumine''s fingers traced the muscles of his back, nails dragging lightly as her silver hair tumbled free from its ponytail, cascading around her like a halo in the dim light. For a fleeting moment, her flowing hair reminded Cassian of Cassandra. But rather than hesitation, the thought only fueled his desire. It felt like he had conquered something that wasn''t impossible, having sex with both sisters. Chapter 279 - 279: A situationship Cassian wore a deeply disappointed expression as his enjoyable bath with Lumine was abruptly cut short. A sharp, low mewling sound reached them from outside¡ªthe healed, purple-colored kitten had woken from its nap. The tiny creature cried loudly, searching for its mother but finding no one. Lumine immediately perked up, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "She''s awake," she said with a bright smile before stepping out of the washroom, her wet, bare body glistening. She didn''t wait for Cassian to say anything. Letting out a sigh, he accepted his fate, grabbing her clothes and following after her, still sulking over the interrupted moment. Cassian found Lumine gently petting the cautious kitten, which hissed at her at first, attempting to swipe at her with its tiny claws. But as time passed, its wariness began to fade, especially when she offered it Cassian''s favorite fruits as snacks. Watching his beloved treats disappear into the kitten''s mouth left him a little disappointed¡ªhe had been looking forward to eating them himself. But when he saw Lumine''s bright, excited smile as the kitten accepted a small piece of grape from her hand, his mood softened. Smiling, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her from behind, pressing his bare body against hers. Her figure was a masterpiece¡ªnot just beautiful, but intensely provocative and erotic. It was a sight rivaling the likes of Katherine and even her own sister, Cassandra. As Cassian wrapped his arms around Lumine''s waist, his gaze shifted to the kitten, who was eagerly devouring piece after piece of fruit from Lumine''s hands. "She''s hungry¡­ so cute," Lumine cooed, watching the tiny creature''s big, sparkling light-purple pupils shine with excitement as it enjoyed the delicious treats. Cassian felt a twinge of jealousy but couldn''t help but smile. Reaching out, he gently rubbed the kitten''s head, earning a pleased purr. Yet, despite the affection, the kitten didn''t pause in its feast. Accepting his defeat, Cassian sighed, realizing he wouldn''t get to taste his favorite fruits, but in the end, he was content just watching the two enjoy the moment. As, he found his own satisfaction simply by holding Lumine''s naked body, relishing the feel of her soft skin against him¡ªespecially since she wasn''t stopping him. "So¡­ are we going to adopt her?" Cassian asked, resting his face on Lumine''s shoulder, his cheek brushing against hers. "Should we?" she replied with a smile before adding playfully, "Wouldn''t that make us an official couple? Adopting a pet together and all?" Cassian blinked in surprise. "Aren''t we already one?" Lumine nodded, gently petting the kitten, who was now nibbling on a piece of apple nearly half its size. "We are," she said, then glanced at him teasingly. "But since you never mentioned it to anyone, I thought maybe you were hiding our relationship. Cassian felt a twinge of guilt¡ªshe was right. He hadn''t told anyone about their relationship. It wasn''t exactly the most honorable thing to do, but he had his reasons. There were other women in his life, and if they found out Lumine was his official girlfriend, things could get¡­ complicated. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, he wanted to be upfront. He enjoyed being with women¡ªany woman who wanted to be with him, really¡ªbut if he was going to keep walking this path, he had to be honest. And first, that honesty had to start with Lumine. Among all the women, she was the one most compatible with him¡ªin age, habits, and even strength. She was his equal, something rare in this world. But more than that, he simply liked her. A lot. As he gazed at her, watching the way the soft glow of moonlight illuminated her features, she looked almost ethereal. Her silver eyelashes shimmered, her deep blue pupils reflecting the light as she focused on the tiny kitten in her hands. Yet, even with all this, he couldn''t bring himself to say he was only hers. Instead, he spoke the only truth he could: "The road with you is beautiful¡­ but let''s not talk about the destination just yet." Lumine turned to him, confusion flickering in her eyes. Cassian simply smiled, offering no further explanation. Because, truth be told, even he didn''t know where this was heading. He was caught in something¡ªa situation neither of them had fully defined. But he couldn''t keep lingering in the middle of all these women forever. He needed to sort out these complicated relationships, and the first step was being honest with Lumine. Gently, he pulled her onto his lap, letting her pamper the kitten while he gathered his thoughts. After a moment, he spoke. "Lumine, there''s something you should know about me¡ªsomething I haven''t told you yet." "Oh? Secrets?" she asked, her tone laced with excitement as she turned to face him. Then, with a teasing smirk, she added, "Don''t worry, you can tell me anything. I won''t let a single word slip. Just¡­ don''t tell me you used to enjoy having your backdoor explored." Cassian let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "I don''t¡­" he said, though a hint of awkwardness lingered in his smile. Taking a deep breath, he finally admitted, "The thing is¡­ I have relationships with other women besides you. And for now, I can''t end them." Lumine simply nodded, her expression calm as she stroked the kitten''s soft fur. "I know¡­" Cassian blinked, caught off guard. "You know? How?" Lumine tilted her head, her silver eyelashes fluttering as she gave him an amused look. "I''ve thought about it a lot, and honestly, I don''t mind it much anymore," she said casually. Then, with a teasing yet serious smile, she added, "And just so you know, I don''t love you or anything like that. That''s why I can be reasonable about it." Her smirk deepened as she leaned in slightly. "Which also means I can stop liking you anytime I want¡­ just so we''re clear on the mutual feelings." Cassian chuckled at her words, wrapping his arms around her slim waist. His hands brushed against her toned stomach as he asked, "So, you mean you could also be with other men if you wanted?" "Yeah," she nodded, then mischievously added, "Why? Do you have a problem with that?" Cassian didn''t hesitate. "Yeah. And not just one¡ªa lot of them." Lumine''s grin widened as she continued pampering the kitten. "Well then¡­ that sounds like your problem." Chapter 280 - 280: Worried Big Sister Cassian and Lumine didn''t do much that night. After some heavy conversation¡ªkept lighthearted with humor¡ªit wasn''t quite enough to lead to anything more intimate. So, they simply slept, undisturbed, as the once-peaceful village-turned-army-post remained quiet through the night. Cassian was only woken by a soft rustling against his chest. He could feel two heartbeats¡ªone strong and steady, the other faint and barely noticeable, as if it belonged to something small resting right on top of him. Blinking away the haze of sleep, his vision gradually cleared. He glanced down and found Lumine sleeping soundly on one side of his chest, her warm body pressed against him. On the other side, nestled against him, was a tiny, furry kitten. Its dark purple fur shimmered under the dim morning light as it nuzzled into his chest, lost in deep sleep. Cassian smiled, reaching out to gently stroke its soft fur. "Hey there, little buddy¡­" he murmured, his other hand instinctively rubbing Lumine''s shoulder. In response, both she and the kitten snuggled closer, making him chuckle softly. Seeing them so peaceful, Cassian didn''t really want to wake them¡ªbut they had to leave. If they stayed any longer, his team at the main camp would start worrying. With a soft sigh, he reached out and gently brushed a few strands of hair from Lumine''s face, revealing the smooth, radiant skin beneath. Her eyelashes fluttered slightly before her eyes slowly opened. "Good morning, beautiful¡­" Cassian murmured with a smirk. "Good morning, handsome¡­" she whispered against his mouth before finally opening her eyes fully. As she adjusted to the morning light, a soft mewing sound caught her attention. Their movements had roused the tiny kitten, which weakly lifted its head and blinked at them with deep blue eyes that seemed to glow with a soft light. With slow, wobbly steps, it made its way toward Lumine and licked her face, earning a bright smile from her. Giggling, she scooped the kitten up and cradled it gently. "Good morning to you too, little one¡­" she cooed, stroking its soft fur. Still half-asleep, Lumine smiled and, without hesitation, reached for his face. With her eyes barely open, she pulled him in and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. Cassian watched with a smirk as Lumine cradled the kitten, her silver lashes fluttering as she smiled down at the tiny creature. The kitten let out a soft purr, nestling into her warmth, clearly enjoying the attention. "You''re already spoiling it," Cassian chuckled, propping himself up on one elbow. "And?" Lumine shot him a playful look before rubbing her cheek against the kitten''s soft fur. "She deserves it. Just look at her¡ªso tiny, so precious." Cassian shook his head with an amused sigh. "You''re going to turn it into a spoiled little princess at this rate." "I wouldn''t mind if it gets a little spoiled," Lumine said softly, cradling the tiny creature. "This little one lost its whole family when that monster razed the village¡­" She placed a gentle kiss on its tiny head, but the kitten, looking slightly annoyed, mewed and tried to push her away. Of course, that didn''t stop Lumine from showering it with even more affectionate kisses. But the lighthearted moment didn''t last long. As they stepped out of their tent, the mood around the camp had shifted. Tension hung in the air as news spread¡ªhigh-circle warriors, some as strong as sixth-rank, had joined the battle in the jungle. The reason? Reports of a giant monster going on a killing spree, wiping out an entire village and the stationed guards sent to defend it. Cassian''s thoughts immediately went to Cassandra. And before he could dwell on it further, he spotted her approaching. Her worried gaze flickered over them before, without hesitation, she wrapped her arms tightly around Lumine, surprising both her and the kitten caught between them. "You''re safe¡­" Cassandra murmured in a relieved tone. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lumine smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I am." "Me too¡­" Cassian grinned, watching the two embrace. Spreading his arms wide, he playfully added, "I''m safe too. No hugs for me?" He was immediately met with Cassandra''s furious glare. "No," she snapped, her voice sharp with anger. "Because if she had died last night, it would have been your fault." Cassian blinked, caught off guard by her sudden outburst. Before he could respond, Lumine stepped in, her tone calm but firm. "Don''t be like that, sister. I chose to do this on my own." Cassandra''s expression didn''t soften, but Lumine wasn''t finished. "And so what if I was in danger?" she continued. "You''re in danger all the time." Cassandra looked frustrated, watching Lumine take Cassian''s side. In her eyes, he had carelessly let her dear little sister spend a night in the jungle¡ªsomething she wouldn''t have allowed even in normal circumstances. But now, with the dangers lurking in this region, she wouldn''t have been surprised if Lumine hadn''t survived the night without suffering. "It''s different for me, Lumine, because¡ª" "Because you''re strong," Lumine interrupted, cutting her off. Cassandra fell silent. She couldn''t argue¡ªLumine was right. The only reason she could handle danger was because she had the strength to survive it. "Well, guess what?" Lumine continued, her tone unwavering. "You became this powerful by facing those dangers. Now it''s my turn. How else am I supposed to become as strong as you?" Cassandra''s expression softened, a hint of sadness flickering in her eyes at Lumine''s words. She looked away for a moment, as if struggling with her emotions, before letting out a slow sigh. Lumine noticed and sighed as well. "Don''t make that long face now," she said, reaching out to squeeze her sister''s hand. "I''m not asking you to stop worrying about me. I just want you to know that I''m a big girl now¡ªI can take care of myself." Cassandra exhaled deeply before nodding. "I know that," she admitted, her voice quieter. "And¡­ I''m sorry." Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she turned to Cassian. He had wisely remained silent through their conversation, not wanting to provoke another outburst. But as soon as Cassandra locked eyes with him, he tensed. "And you¡­" she said, crossing her arms. "I''m sorry too. I overreacted." Cassian blinked, surprised. "But," she continued, her tone dropping into something far more dangerous, "just remember¡ªif anything happens to Lumine while she''s with you¡­" She took a step closer, lowering her voice. "I will kill you." Cassian chuckled nervously, "Duly noted." Cassandra stared at him for a second before nodding, her fingers gently stroking the kitten nestled in Lumine''s lap. "And who''s this little guy?" she asked. "She''s a girl," Lumine corrected with a smile. "We saved her from the village last night." At the mention of the massacre, the mood instantly grew heavier. Silence lingered for a moment before Cassandra finally spoke again, her tone more serious. "Speaking of that¡­ the giant monster you saw last evening? Others have reported sightings of similar creatures all over the jungle," Cassandra said, her expression darkening. She took a deep breath before continuing, "The higher-ups who investigated the cult''s ritual site came back with even worse news. And now, disturbing reports are pouring in from the surrounding territories near the jungle¡­ some of them really bad." She hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "I''m afraid the Cult of Silas has declared war¡ªand they''ve chosen the Arcadian Forest as their base." Chapter 281 - 281: Sculptor of the Grotesque The scene shifted to a well-lit room, its stone walls lined with eerie, flickering lanterns. At the center sat a wrinkled old man, his gnarled fingers tracing the faded ink on a dark scroll. As his eyes roamed over the last of its twisted inscriptions, the scroll crumbled into dust, dissolving into the air like whispers of something long forbidden. A slow, twisted smile spread across his face, deepening the cracks in his aged skin. His robes, once a pristine white, were now stained with layers of dried blood, so old it had turned nearly black. The thick scent of iron still clung to the fabric, a testament to countless sacrifices made in the name of his dark pursuits. He exhaled in satisfaction, his yellowed teeth glinting under the dim light. "So¡­ it''s finally beginning," he muttered, his voice a rasping whisper filled with delight. His blood-soaked fingers curled into fists, trembling with anticipation. The room was adorned with gruesome displays¡ªbodies carefully arranged across tables like pieces of macabre art. Not just animals, but humans as well. Some bore unusual features¡ªelongated limbs, sharp ears, and unnaturally smooth, glistening skin. Even in death, they possessed a strange beauty, but it was the hands that had butchered them that truly elevated their allure. Each cut was deliberate, each incision a masterful stroke, transforming their once-whole forms into a grotesque yet mesmerizing masterpiece of flesh and bone. Anyone who had lived past their thirties in the Kingdom of Andharta would immediately recognize the work behind these grotesque yet masterful creations. There was only one man capable of turning slaughter into art¡ªnone other than the infamous Artistic Butcher, Charles Morvain. Though he wasn''t exactly famous for his art. No, Charles Morvain''s name was whispered in fear, not admiration. His works never hung in galleries, never received grand unveilings. They were found in abandoned villages, in noble estates where an entire bloodline had been erased overnight, in hidden chambers beneath cultist hideouts where sacrifices had been transformed into unholy sculptures. Those who saw his handiwork didn''t linger to appreciate it; they fled, retched, or lost their minds trying to comprehend the sickening beauty. Charles, however, was nothing short of delighted. He stepped back, wiping his bloodstained hands on his already blackened robes. The air in the dimly lit chamber reeked of iron and decay, but to him, it smelled of creation. His latest work¡ªsix bodies, each one stripped and stitched together into something new¡ªstood before him. The arms of an elven maiden were interwoven with those of a beast, fingers elongated into talons. A human torso merged seamlessly with the lower half of something reptilian, the scales and flesh fused perfectly, as though nature itself had sculpted them together. And the head¡­ ah, the head. A masterpiece. A man''s face, still frozen in the last moment of agony, but his eyes¡ªoh, the eyes were new. Morvain had taken them from a young priest, their glow still flickering with the last remnants of divine power, casting faint golden light across the room. It was exquisite. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sighed, satisfied, before turning his gaze to the dark spellbook on the table. The final words of the ancient script had turned to dust the moment he had uttered them, but their effect was already beginning to take hold. The bodies before him twitched. Jerked. Breathed. Charles smiled, admiring his latest masterpiece, but a flicker of confusion crossed his face. He muttered to himself, "Why has the High Harbinger chosen to go to war now?" It didn''t make sense. The cult had been so close to completing their preparations¡ªjust a little more time, and everything would have fallen into place. But then again¡­ perhaps it was complete enough. His lips curled into a knowing smirk. Soon, the world would witness his art. Charles ran a bloodstained finger over the edge of his desk, deep in thought. The cult had suffered setbacks in the final phase of their war preparations. Some crucial sacrifices had been lost, a few key rituals had failed, and the interference of outsiders had disrupted their careful planning. If they had waited any longer, their position would have only weakened. Their enemies were growing wary, and soon, the cracks in their secrecy would widen. The time for patience had passed. Now was the moment to unleash everything they had. He turned toward the massive arched window of his office, looking out over the grand hall below. The view never failed to fill him with dark satisfaction. The cavernous space stretched endlessly, lined with towering iron pillars covered in intricate carvings of twisted flesh and bone. The dim, flickering glow of enchanted lanterns bathed the area in an eerie, shifting light. And at the heart of it all¡­ The tanks. Rows upon rows of towering glass containers lined the chamber, standing like silent sentinels. Each was filled with a pale blue liquid that shimmered unnaturally in the dim light. Suspended within were four-limbed, furless creatures¡ªdisturbingly humanoid, yet grotesquely distorted. Their forms were eerily familiar, yet undeniably wrong. Some were massive, others small and wiry. Some bore jagged, elongated teeth jutting from their mouths, while others had sharp bone spikes protruding from their limbs and spines, their grotesque forms a nightmarish blend of flesh and mutation. The eerie glow of the pale blue liquid cast shifting shadows across the stone walls as the creatures floated in unnatural stillness. Some had additional limbs fused to their torsos, others had gaping maws where no mouths should be. A few twitched slightly, their grotesque forms not entirely lifeless¡ªjust waiting. Waiting for the moment they would be unleashed. Beyond the rows of glass containers, massive slabs of flesh and bone lay spread across bloodstained tables, half-formed monstrosities in various stages of completion. The scent of iron and something fouler filled the air, mixing with the low hum of arcane sigils glowing along the floor. The laboratory, if one could even call it that, was a temple of horrors, where life was not born but crafted. Charles Morvain ran a gloved hand over one of the glass tanks, his reflection warping in the liquid''s surface. A deep chuckle rumbled in his throat as he admired his growing army. "Ah¡­ such beauty in ruin," he murmured, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "And soon, the world will bleed with the first strokes of my masterpiece." Chapter 282 - 282: The Calm Before the Storm The little monster wave in Magisteria City, which people initially thought would be dealt with in a day or two, had dragged on for a full week¡ªand it still wasn''t over. To make matters worse, troubling reports were coming in from neighboring human settlements as well. Meanwhile, news from the forest spoke of massive battles erupting all over. At times, the tremors from these clashes could even be felt within the city walls. In response, the city had mobilized its higher-ranked warriors and senior mages, while the lower-ranked ones were kept busy handling weaker monsters¡ªthose roughly equal to them in strength. Cassian was among them. With his team, he had been fighting monsters in the area between the third and second defensive lines. The city had a total of six defensive lines, with the outermost¡ªthe first line¡ªheld by the strongest warriors. Their role was to deal with the most powerful monsters while allowing weaker ones to slip past, forcing the forces stationed at the inner lines to keep fighting. However, monsters rarely made it past the third defensive line, and only the weakest ones ever did. That was why Cassian and his team, composed of ordinary humans, were stationed there¡ªto hunt down the occasional stragglers that managed to break through. Not all of them were ordinary humans. Cassian was a Circle Warrior, and Wanni was a mage, but the other four were regular humans¡ªthough they had improved in combat and developed a sense of teamwork. Cassian also had to adjust since he was used to fighting in groups composed entirely of Circle Warriors, with no mages. It took some effort, but they finally got their positioning right. For now, though, they were utterly bored. Stationed in an open grass field, their job was to handle any monsters that made it this far. But in all the days they had been here, they had only fought about a dozen times¡ªand only against weak, one-star monsters that Cassian could have handled on his own. "I thought we were gonna be fighting all the time¡­" Theron muttered, lying against a tree, looking bored. Cassian had different thoughts. He was bored too, spending his days just lazing around, but it was still better than being in constant danger. The others, however, hadn''t experienced as many life-threatening battles as he had. To them, the lack of action felt disappointing, making them crave the thrill of a real fight. But once you were in true danger, all you wanted was to get out of it¡ªand the only way to do that was either to meet your end or to make sure your opponent did. That was the harsh truth for anyone seeking to transcend human limits. Cassian had to admit¡ªhe also felt the need for a challenge. "Are you all as bored as he is?" he asked, glancing at his team. They all nodded in unison. Meanwhile, the small kitten in Lumine''s lap, having just woken up, looked around in confusion at everyone staring at Cassian. He let out a sigh, scanning each of them before continuing, "Well then, don''t complain later. I''ll request for us to be assigned to a hot zone during the next rotation¡ªso be ready for some intense fighting tomorrow." "We won''t¡­" they all said in unison. Cassian nodded before turning his attention to the kitten that had just woken up and wandered over to him, licking his hand. With a big smile, he picked it up and began showering it with kisses, speaking in a playful, toddler-like voice, "Oh, my little kuchi-kuchi woke up¡­ Kuhci kuhci cute baby, my sweetie¡­" The kitten, which they had named Hope, purred in delight, enjoying the attention and returning his affection with soft licks. The others barely reacted¡ªit had become a usual sight by now. Not particularly interested, Wanni changed the subject, "Has anyone heard what''s happening in the other territories around the Arcadian Forest? I heard they were attacked just around the start of this." "Yeah, my sister mentioned it. You know about the Moshin Earldom in the Andhartha Kingdom? A few days ago, it was attacked by an army of giant monsters¡ªlike the one we saw at over first day here," Lumine said, shocking everyone. Robert quickly asked, "Were they able to defend themselves?" Lumine nodded but looked a bit grim as she continued, "They only managed to drive them away when the Earl himself stepped in to fight." "Just drove them away? He''s a Seventh-Circle Warrior¡ªhe should''ve been able to wipe out hundreds of them easily," Theron said, frowning. Althea, nodding in agreement with her brother, added, "Yeah, that doesn''t sound right¡­" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This might be far worse than we realize. All we know is that those lunatic cultists have their hands in this¡­" Wanni said, his voice laced with anger. His words cast a heavy silence over the group. It had all started with those fanatics performing a sacrificial ritual¡ªmeant to create something. No one knew exactly what, but the official reports claimed it had already been dealt with. Yet, the attacks hadn''t stopped. As everyone pondered what that could mean, Althea finally voiced what they were all thinking. "It feels like they''ve declared war¡­ doesn''t it?" The weight of Althea''s words settled over them like a thick fog. No one spoke for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. The idea of war wasn''t something they had seriously considered¡ªuntil now. Cassian exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "If that''s the case, we''re sitting ducks out here. The front lines might not hold forever." Lumine tightened her grip on Hope, the kitten mewing softly in protest. "If the cultists are really behind this, then they''re after something. Armies of monsters don''t just appear out of nowhere. There has to be a goal." "Yeah," Theron muttered, arms crossed. "And whatever that goal is, we''re probably not going to like it." Robert tapped his fingers against his knee, thinking. "Should we report this up the chain? I mean, it''s just speculation, but if we¡ª" "They already know," Wanni cut in. His face was serious, his usual easygoing demeanor nowhere to be seen. "If we''ve figured it out, you can bet the higher-ups have too. The question is, what are they doing about it?" Chapter 283 - 283: The Architect of Modern Magic "How should we respond, Tower Master? The cultists are clearly behind these monster attacks, and given the scale of their operations, I¡ªand many others¡ªare convinced they''re aiming for a full-blown war," asked Master Asther Yuliresio, the Vice Tower Master of the Beacon of Knowledge. His gaze was fixed on the middle-aged, black-haired man who was meticulously drawing intricate magic circles on the wall. The respect in the Grand Mage''s voice made it clear that the man before him was his equal. "Haven''t you already sent that son-in-law of yours to deal with them?" the Tower Master replied without pausing his work. "I think he''ll be enough of a response for now." Asther chuckled, stepping closer to observe the array of magic circles forming before him. One after another, the Tower Master wove them together, merging smaller, intricate patterns into a larger, multicolored structure of overwhelming complexity. "Yes¡­ for now," Asther admitted before narrowing his eyes at the formation, trying to decipher its purpose. "But what if they truly go all out? What should we do then?" The man didn''t seem particularly concerned. With a nonchalant smile, he continued creating intricate magic circles with his hands and said casually, "Well then, you go and deal with them." Asther, the father-in-law of the city''s rising star, Julius Raseac, chuckled, a trace of pride flickering in his eyes. "I''m not saying I can''t handle it," he said, folding his arms. "But they''ve been unusually active these past few years, and I''m certain they''ve got some nasty surprises in store. It would be wise to issue an emergency alert, seal the city, and halt the entry of new visitors. The territories around the Arcadian Forest have already taken precautions¡ªwe''re the only ones still pretending nothing''s wrong." At those words, the man finally turned away from the magical construct he had been meticulously forming. His gaze met the old mage''s, surprise flickering across his face before he spoke. "Hey, we sent half our city guards, at least two dozen Sixth- and Fifth-Circle warriors, a Seventh-Circle, and just as many powerful mages. I wouldn''t call that ignoring the problem." He exhaled as the massive magical construct behind him began to collapse, its intricate, glowing patterns unraveling into nothingness. "I understand your concern. I agree¡ªthe cult is preparing for war. But Magisteria is the Free City, and a free city should never close its doors. These cities were built for moments like this." He paused briefly before continuing, his tone firm. "They were founded in times of war¡ªto shelter those who had lost everything, those with no home left to return to. If we close our gates now, we betray that purpose." Master Asther Yuliresio''s expression darkened with frustration. This man was not just the Tower Master of the Beacon of Knowledge¡ªhe was the highest authority in the city. Even the ministers answered to him. And so did Yuliresio. He was the Grand Mage, the Magic Engineer¡ªthe Architect of Modern Magic, Magnus Edrion. Yet, in Asther''s eyes, he was being far too indifferent to the looming war. Trying to reason with the man¡ªwho, despite his youthful appearance, was older than him¡ªAsther pressed, "But sir, what if some of these visitors are spies for the cult? We''d be fighting a war on two fronts." Magnus''s expression hardened slightly. "Like I said, I understand your concern, Asther, but shutting down the city isn''t the solution." Seeing the frustration on the vice tower master''s face, he let out a sigh and added, "Instead, station our best divine mages and those special warriors with heightened instincts for detecting dark energy¡ªlike some religious zealots¡ªat every entrance. That should weed out most of the infiltrators." It wasn''t a foolproof plan, but for now, Asther gave a reluctant nod. "I''ll inform the commander," he said before hesitating. "And what about the ones already inside the city¡­?" The Architect of Modern Magic looked mildly annoyed as Asther kept bringing up one problem after another. "Just round up anyone even remotely suspicious, throw them in prison, and run a background check. If you can''t verify them, cast them out of the city," Magnus said, waving a hand dismissively. "Have the law enforcement department handle it. I recall there was a mage there who''s obsessed with cult activity¡ªput him in charge of it." "Astroval Killian?" Asther asked. Magnus nodded, his expression turning serious. "Yeah, him. His family was slaughtered by that psychopath of a mage¡ªthe Butcher. Ever since, he''s been obsessed with hunting them down. He came to me personally, asking to stay here because he believed that lunatic was hiding somewhere in the city. Fearing he might be right, I allowed him to investigate." He let out another weary sigh. "It''s a shame, really. He had the talent to become someone like you or me. If he hadn''t spent his life chasing revenge, he could have been another legend¡­" "Yeah, he would have..." Asther agreed, knowing Killian''s potential. He was on the same level as his daughter and her friend Katherine¡ªboth of whom spent day and night researching ways to reach the next stage of power. Yet, instead of striving for growth, Killian was consumed by vengeance, throwing away his talent in pursuit of his enemy. Though, calling it a waste wasn''t entirely fair. If something had happened to his own daughter, Asther doubted he would have been any different. Killian''s entire family had been slaughtered¡ªby none other than one of the most heinous killers of this age, the Artistic Butcher. Thinking about them, Asther recalled a young man Katherine had brought to the city a few months ago. He had helped the boy join the law enforcement department, alongside his son-in-law. Taking a sip of his tea, he muttered aloud, "I wonder what he''s been up to¡­" Magnus, who had returned to constructing his intricate magical formation, glanced over and asked, "Who?" Realizing he had spoken his thoughts out loud, Asther shook his head. "Oh, no one¡­ just a boy." Magnus smirked. "I doubt he''d come to your mind if he were just ''a boy.''" Asther chuckled, conceding the point. "Well, there''s not much special about him¡­ except that he''s a bastard of the Ven Dyke family and recently became a Circle Warrior at fifteen." Magnus let out a laugh. "Oh, the old hag must be absolutely thrilled to have another genius musclehead in the family." Asther grinned. "Well, that''s if she even knows. And more than just thrilled¡ªbecause the kid also inherited their family''s signature Killing Domain." Once again, the Tower Master looked surprised and asked, "Really?" Asther nodded, and just like before, the massive magical construct Magnus had been working on shattered into fading arcs of light. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, what a damn waste," Magnus muttered, rubbing his forehead in exasperation. Then, instead of returning to his work, he leaned back with an amused grin. "You know, old man, you really should start paying more attention to what''s happening in this city. It seems like every other week, some new talent is popping up out of nowhere." He let out a short chuckle. "A bastard from Ven Dyke inheriting the Killing Domain? That alone is bound to cause a stir. Then there''s your daughter and her friend, Katherine¡ªalready making names for themselves. And let''s not forget the influx of talented young warriors rising from the academies and universities lately. Feels like something is brewing in the air." Magnus tapped his finger against the table, his grin widening. "Maybe it''s fate, maybe just coincidence, but either way, this city is teeming with future legends. Makes me wonder what kind of storm is coming next." Chapter 284 - 284: Team 22 Team 22 returned to the main camp just before the last rays of the sun were swallowed by the encroaching darkness. Cassian, the team leader, headed straight to report on the day''s activities, as he had done every evening for the past week. He wasn''t alone¡ªseveral other team leaders were present as well, gathered for their nightly debriefing. Over the past few days, Cassian had gotten to know a few of them, having crossed paths in the forest while fighting off threats. Most of the team leaders were First-Circle warriors, though there were a few exceptions¡ªmages of Emberling rank who stood out amid the crowd. All of them were older than Cassian and had come from universities rather than the city''s forces. They''d been assigned here by their institutions to gain some practical experience. Most were decent people who just minded their own business. Still, a few seemed to have an issue¡ªmainly with Cassian. For some reason, they shot him glares like arrows as he entered the tent to give his report. "What''s their problem?" Lumine asked, having accompanied him today since Cassandra was handling their team''s briefing. "No clue," Cassian replied with a shrug, brushing off the hostility and ignoring them. Lumine, however, didn''t look away. As she kept glaring, one of the other team leaders sneered at her with a smug, disgusted expression. A vein twitched on her forehead. Seething with anger, she hissed through gritted teeth, "Well, why don''t we ask them, then?" Cassian turned toward her, surprised to see her fuming as she started marching toward the group of armored elites. Before she could get too far, he grabbed her arm and gently pulled her back into the tent, saying, "Let''s not¡­" "They''re just a bunch of perfumed assholes. Don''t waste your energy on them," he added, steering the still-angry Lumine toward Cassandra''s bench, where she was currently briefing another team leader. "But he cursed at us," Lumine said in a frustrated tone, clearly baffled by Cassian''s calm reaction. It wasn''t that Cassian was used to insults¡ªthough growing up in the slums, he''d been called far worse. It was just that he already had plenty on his plate, and picking petty fights would only complicate things. Besides, he was likely wealthier than all of them combined, being the owner of a war armor and tens of thousands of gold. In a way, that technically made him noble, and his Ven Dyke surname added even more weight to it. "I''ll deal with them later. Let''s brief Captain Cassandra first," Cassian said calmly. Since everyone fighting the monsters now had to follow the army''s rank system, he had been assigned the rank of sergeant. Though he didn''t mind being called by name, the higher-ups were strict about rank formalities, so he made sure to stick to the rules. "Captain," Cassian and Lumine said in unison, giving a sharp, practiced salute as they stood at Cassandra''s desk. The captain looked up from her paperwork, her expression a mix of mild annoyance and exhaustion. She''d been writing reports nonstop, judging by the towering stack of completed documents on the corner of her desk. Her irritation was obvious as she scrawled something across another page before setting it aside with a sigh. "At ease," she said, waving a hand. "Anything to report from Team 22?" Cassian relaxed his stance. "No, ma''am. Not a single monster crossed into our patrol area today." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To his surprise, Cassandra''s lips twitched into a small, tired smile. He had a feeling he knew why. Sure enough, she scribbled another quick note and added it to the pile with a dry smirk. Cassian imagined it said something along the lines of, ''Nothing of significance occurred in the sector guarded by Team 22.'' "Glad to hear it," she said, stretching her neck with a soft crack. "A quiet day means one less mess for me to write a report about." Finally, Lumine turned to her sister, who gave a weary smile and asked, "How you doing, sis?" "Fine," Cassandra replied with a tired sigh, rubbing her temples. "But honestly rather be out there fighting monsters than stuck in here doing all this paperwork." Lumine didn''t seem too worried despite how miserable her sister looked. If anything, she seemed relieved that Cassandra was safely away from the dangerous creatures prowling the forest. But she kept that thought to herself. Cassian, however, chuckled and leaned forward. "About that, same with us." he said with a grin, "my team''s been feeling a little¡­ unenthused these last few days." His grin widened into a cheap, playful smile. "So, I was thinking, maybe you could assign us to a livelier part of the forest? You know, just to keep morale up." Cassandra''s eyes sharpened, narrowing dangerously as she fixed Cassian with a hard, angry glare. "You think this is a joke, Cassian?" she said, her tone carrying a warning edge. Before Cassian could respond, Cassandra noticed Lumine beside him, giving her a pleading, almost puppy-eyed look. Seeing her sister like that made Cassandra sigh in exasperation. Finally, she relented. "Fine," she muttered, rubbing her forehead. "I''ll see what I can do. But I''m not putting you on the third defensive line if that''s what you''re angling for. Got it?" Both Cassian and Lumine nodded eagerly, bright smiles lighting up their faces like children who had just gotten away with something. Cassandra sighed again, this time with a weary, indulgent smile, as if saying, Fine, have your way. "You may go now," she added, waving them off. Then, turning to Lumine, she said, "Let''s have dinner together tonight, okay?" Lumine''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Really?" "Yeah," Cassandra confirmed, then turned to Cassian. "You should come along too. It''ll be nice to eat without monsters or paperwork looming over us for once." As they left the tent, Lumine was smiling brightly, clearly excited about having dinner with her sister. Cassian had noticed how much she seemed to enjoy spending time with Cassandra, and his curiosity got the better of him. "You seem excited," he remarked, raising an eyebrow. Lumine nodded enthusiastically, her eyes shining. "Of course! Why wouldn''t I be? I don''t get to spend much time with her anymore. Ever since she joined the law enforcement department, she''s always busy. So, I enjoy every little moment I get with her." Chapter 285 - 285: Cassians Secret Revealed "Good news, team! We''ve got ourselves a promise to be posted somewhere a bit more exciting tomorrow," Cassian announced with a grin as he settled down by the campfire. Althea handed him a bowl of steaming chili along with a crusty piece of bread. "Don''t tell me we''re getting posted near the third defensive line!" Robert asked, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "She hasn''t told us yet. We''ll find out in the morning," Lumine said as she sat down next to Cassian, picking up her bowl of chili and bread with a small, content smile. Althea settled down across from them, stretching her legs out toward the fire and tearing off a piece of her bread. "I hope we get something exciting," she said, her voice light but with an edge of anticipation. "It''s been dead quiet for days now, and I''m getting sick of sitting around doing nothing." Robert chuckled, scooping up a mouthful of chili. "Careful what you wish for, Althea. You might end up face-to-face with that giant ape again before you know it." The group burst into laughter, the campfire''s warmth enhancing the brief moment of cheer as they ate their dinner. But the lighthearted atmosphere didn''t last long. A sharp, disdainful voice cut through the air, making all of them turn toward the source. "Fucking bunch of disgusting hobos," sneered a boy as he walked past, his expensive armor gleaming even in the dim light. His tone dripped with contempt, and he didn''t even glance their way as he passed. The laughter faded, replaced by tense silence. Cassian''s jaw tightened, but he remained seated, calmly breaking off another piece of bread as if nothing had happened. "He meant us, right?" Wanni asked, looking genuinely confused. Everyone nodded, making her frown. "Why? We don''t even know him." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That comment earned her a round of puzzled stares until Theron raised an eyebrow and asked, "Wanni¡­ tell me, are you a noble?" Wanni nodded casually, dipping a piece of bread into her chili and taking a bite before replying, "Yeah, didn''t I mention that before?" A collective shake of heads told her otherwise. "Oh," she said, blinking as if just realizing it. "I must''ve forgotten, then. Well, I''m a noble from Andhartha Kingdom, part of the Earldom of Masshet. My full name''s Wanni Masshet. I thought you knew, so I didn''t bother saying anything." The group stared at her in stunned silence for a moment. Lumine let out a sigh and explained, "Well, Wanni, in that case, he wasn''t talking about you. He meant the rest of us common folk." Wanni''s eyes widened in surprise, though she still looked confused. "Really? But¡­ why?" Robert leaned back on his hands, smirking slightly. "Because that''s just how some nobles are, Wanni. They think anyone without a title or a big pile of gold is beneath them." Althea, shaking her head with an irritated expression, added, "Yeah, they act all high and mighty, even if they''ve never held a sword in their life or stepped foot on a battlefield. It''s all about status to them." Wanni frowned, clearly puzzled. "But that doesn''t make any sense. We''re all fighting the same monsters, risking our lives out here. Why act like that when we''re on the same side?" Cassian chuckled, though there was a hint of bitterness in his tone. "Welcome to the reality of the world, Wanni. Titles, gold, and fancy family names don''t just disappear because we''re in a war zone. For some people, that stuff is everything." Wanni took a thoughtful bite of her bread, chewing slowly as she considered their words. Then, after a moment, she asked, "So¡­ are they always like this? Or is it just that guy?" Robert snorted, crossing his arms. "Mostly, yeah. But don''t get me wrong¡ªthere are some good nobles out there. Like you, obviously." "I used to be a noble too," Lumine said through gritted teeth, her tone sharp with lingering bitterness. "And Robert''s right¡ªthere are some good ones out there, but most of them are powdered-faced assholes." She exhaled, then gave Wanni a small smile. "No offense to you, of course." "None taken," Wanni replied with a shrug, unbothered. Cassian, feeling a little lost in the moment, shifted uncomfortably. A part of him had been debating whether to tell them the truth for a while now. Most of the team already knew bits and pieces, and it wasn''t like it mattered anymore¡ªespecially since the main reason he had kept it quiet was tied to Katherine and keeping her safe. But now? They were in a war, and danger was everywhere, no matter who he was. With a small, almost sheepish smile, he spoke up, "I''m also a noble¡­ well, sort of." That simple statement hit like a lightning bolt. Everyone froze, blinking at him in shock. "Wait, what?" Robert asked, nearly choking on his mouthful of chili. "Don''t tell me¡­ the red hair¡­" Robert stared at Cassian, his face a mix of shock and disbelief. "You''re a Ven Dyke, aren''t you?" Cassian nodded, looking a bit guilty. "Yeah, but like I said, I''m sort of a noble. I''m a bastard, though. I was raised in the slums of the royal capital." He explained briefly how he ended up here, though he left out any mention of Katherine, keeping that part of his past to himself. Instead, he mentioned how he met Julius, who helped him land the job in the city. Robert let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. "You''ve had quite the interesting life there, brother. From the slums to the Ven Dyke duchy, and now here, fighting monsters as a Circle Warrior. That''s one hell of a climb, huh?" But Cassian didn''t miss the slight edge in Robert''s tone¡ªthere was a flicker of resentment there, barely hidden beneath the surface. "I always had a feeling you were hiding something," Lumine said with a playful smile, leaning back against the log. "I just didn''t realize it was this¡ªthe blood of the most prominent warrior family in the kingdom flowing through your veins." But just as she finished speaking, her eyes widened in shock, and her expression shifted. "Wait¡­ if you''re a Ven Dyke, then that red domain of yours¡­ it''s a Killing Domain, isn''t it?" Everyone around the campfire blinked in confusion¡ªeveryone except Cassian and Lumine. Cassian gave a small nod, confirming her guess. Wanni frowned, tilting her head. "What''s a Killing Domain?" she asked, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she glanced back and forth between Lumine and Cassian. Chapter 286 - 286: Under Suspicion As Cassian explained his Killing Domain to the team, they listened with confused expressions¡ªand Cassian himself wasn''t entirely sure how it worked. A Killing Domain was supposed to enhance a person''s ability to kill opponents, yet despite having killed a few, he hadn''t noticed much difference. Perhaps he had never really tried to tap into it properly. Thinking about it now, he decided he should focus on unlocking that potential during his next fight, especially when facing humans or intelligent creatures. Meanwhile, the team looked visibly impressed, though still a bit surprised. After all, Cassian belonged to a lineage as powerful as the two biggest forces in the kingdom. The Ven Dyke Duchy¡ªthe name alone sparked curiosity, and the team had a lot of questions. Unfortunately for them, Cassian didn''t know much more about the Ven Dykes than they did. He hadn''t been raised there and had only spent a few months within the duchy before accompanying Lady Katherine. Even then, she rarely shared much about her family, only telling him what he needed to know at the time. To this day, Cassian didn''t even know who Katherine''s husband had been¡ªor if he was still alive. He wasn''t sure who held true authority within the Ven Dyke family. Technically, the title of Duke¡ªor, as it stood now, Duchess¡ªbelonged to Katherine''s mother, but Cassian had no idea who really called the shots. Katherine''s father had been quite famous in his own right, though she barely mentioned him. And when it came to her grandparents, Cassian knew just enough to realize they, too, had been renowned and exceptionally strong. As Cassian reflected on all this, dinner came to an end, and the initial surprise of him being a noble had settled. The conversation had naturally drifted to other topics, and it seemed most of the group had forgotten what had led them down that path in the first place¡ªor at least, they''d let it go. Cassian hadn''t. He still remembered the disdainful voice sneering, "Disgusting hobos." His gaze drifted toward the camp belonging to the person who''d insulted them¡ªa camp he hadn''t even glimpsed the owner of yet. It was noticeably larger than theirs, with spacious tents that almost resembled small houses and enough lighting to make it glow like a beacon. In comparison, his own team''s tents were modest at best, just large enough to hold two people lying down or sitting upright. They had three tents in total: one for the siblings, one shared by Cassian and Robert, and the third shared by the other two women. Robert noticed Cassian staring at the neighboring camp and asked with a knowing look, "Still thinking about what that asshole said?" He grinned and added, "Bet he wouldn''t have run his mouth if he knew we''ve got not one, but two nobles sitting with us." "Technically, we had three," Cassian replied, glancing at Lumine, who was preparing to go to sleep. "She was a noble too¡ªuntil her family fell during the civil war in their kingdom." "Oh, about her¡­" Robert''s gaze shifted toward Lumine and Wanni, who were quietly settling down for the night. Turning back to Cassian, he asked curiously, "You two are together, right?" Cassian nodded, raising a brow. "Yeah. Why do you ask?" "Someone asked me to bring it up, but since you two are still together, it doesn''t really matter. Forget I mentioned it," Robert said casually, leaving Cassian puzzled and curious about who would be interested enough to ask. He could only hope it was a woman¡ªor anyone else, really, as long as it wasn''t Robert¡ªsince he still had some lingering trauma from Vivienne''s prank. Nonetheless, he was still curious about who had asked about his relationship. If he had to guess, two names came to mind¡ªWanni or Althea¡ªbut neither of them had shown any noticeable interest, as far as he had observed. Besides, there weren''t any new women he''d met recently who might be interested in him. Shaking his head, he reminded himself that he didn''t need any more women in his life right now. It was already complicated enough, with the ones he barely had time to spend with. Deciding to let the person''s identity remain a mystery, he quietly slipped away from the camp while everyone else was asleep, as he had done on his first day. He had been sneaking off like this every night. Not because he had to¡ªhe could''ve easily made up an excuse about training or something¡ªbut he preferred avoiding lies when possible. So, sneaking off seemed like the better option. And where was he going? To meet one of the women he was involved with. Well, a woman with whom he shared a physical, sexual relationship, who also came to be his girlfriend''s sister. As he slipped inside the larger tent at the center of the cluster, he called out, "Detective?" "I''m a captain now, Cassian. Don''t call me by my previous rank," Cassandra replied with a tired sigh, her attention still on the pile of paperwork in front of her. "My apologies, Captain..." Cassian said with a smirk as he walked over and placed his hands on her shoulders near her neck. Cassandra''s eyes suddenly fluttered shut, a mix of pain and bliss crossing her face as she let out a soft moan. Cassian, a bit surprised by her reaction, continued to massage her tense shoulders and asked, "Your shoulders are so tight... How long have they been making you work like this?" "Don''t even ask..." Cassandra muttered, her voice laced with frustration and anger as she leaned back in the chair, finally relaxing a bit under Cassian''s diligent massage. Noticing how exhausted she looked, he worked more carefully on her tense shoulders. "I''ve been sitting in this damn chair almost every day for the past week. They haven''t let me go out, not even once," she added, exhaling heavily. "Wait, you''ve been stuck doing paperwork since day one?" Cassian asked, sounding surprised. "Yeah. They won''t let me near the battlefield. Apparently, I ''need rest,'' there''s ''not much to do out there,'' and they ''need me here.'' Those bastards... It''s so frustrating, I''m starting to regret choosing to be assigned here instead of staying at the department," she vented, her irritation clear in every word. Cassian listened intently, his focus split between her words and his hands gently massaging her shoulders. As he worked, he slowly eased her clothing down from her shoulders, exposing more skin. "Why you, though? There are plenty of other people who can handle the paperwork," he asked, genuinely curious. Cassandra looked a bit troubled as she opened her eyes and said, "I don''t know..." She sighed before continuing, "I think it might be because they''re suspicious of me. I''ve seen this happen to others in the department before¡ªwhen someone''s under suspicion, the higher-ups bury them in boring desk work to keep them under their radar." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian frowned, confused as to why they would be suspicious of her. But as he considered her theory, a sudden thought struck him, and he tensed up. "Wait... if they''re keeping you under surveillance, does that mean they know I''ve been sneaking over here to see you too?" Cassandra smiled and shook her head. "Nah, don''t worry about it. I didn''t say they were actually watching me, just that they might be," she reassured him with a casual shrug. "And I knew that if they are," she added. Chapter 287 - 287: Human nature "So, how should we start this?" Cassian asked, his voice low and calm as he continued massaging Cassandra''s back. She leaned forward, resting her head on the table with a blissful expression, still seated in the chair. Cassian''s eyes drifted down, unable to resist admiring the curve of her back in that tight-fitting shirt. Her slim waist contrasted beautifully with her broader, toned back, giving her a muscular yet undeniably alluring look. It didn''t help that he''d seen that same back without clothes so many times before. The image popped into his mind uninvited, making it harder for him to control the growing urge to let this "relaxing" massage turn into something far more intimate. But Cassandra, blissfully unaware of his thoughts, misunderstood his question. With a relaxed, almost drowsy voice, she murmured, "You could work on my legs a bit. For some reason, even just sitting down is making them feel stiff..." Cassian looked slightly annoyed for a moment but quickly smiled and said, "Lack of movement leads to tightness in your hips, thighs, and calves, which can cause discomfort." Stepping back from her, he added, "Lie down over there. I''ll fix it in a minute." Then, unable to fully control himself, he smirked and teased, "And after that, maybe we can do some rough movements to keep it from coming back anytime soon." Cassandra frowned slightly, confused by his choice of words, but didn''t dwell on it. She got up and walked to her bed, which was tucked behind a drape just beside her work table. Without much thought, she lay face down on the mattress. As always, when Cassian saw a woman lying on her front, his eyes were immediately drawn to the curves of her body, now on full display in that position. He swallowed, forcing himself to stay focused¡­ at least for now. "So, what''s the situation with these monster attacks? They said there''d be monster waves, but I haven''t heard anything about it yet," Cassian asked as he placed his hands on Cassandra''s thighs, deciding to make the massage a little more interesting¡ªat least for himself¡ªbefore things escalated. "They''re happening, even now," Cassandra replied, her voice slightly muffled by the bed. "But the soldiers on the front defensive lines handle them easily enough. Most monsters aren''t tough for them to kill. Only a 10-star monster could cause real trouble, but you probably won''t hear much about that either. If word got out, it might cause panic among the citizens..." Her words trailed off, turning into soft, breathy sounds that could almost be mistaken for moans as Cassian skillfully worked on her stiff legs, easing the tension and improving her sluggish blood circulation with steady, firm strokes. "I assume things won''t return to normal anytime soon," Cassian said. He didn''t mind fighting¡ªhe actually enjoyed it¡ªbut if these skirmishes continued, it could soon escalate into a full-scale war. Though he had never experienced a war firsthand, everything he had read and heard about them painted a grim picture. Wars weren''t just about battles and victories; they left behind endless killing and destruction. And what wasn''t often discussed was the aftermath¡ªthe impact on those left behind. Families losing their sole breadwinner, children losing their mothers, lovers torn apart, and parents grieving their children. The evil deeds of killers weighed heavily on Cassian''s mind, especially when he thought about their victims. But despite that, the word "war" didn''t sound as terrible to him as it probably should have. In fact, just hearing it made his heartbeat quicken¡ªthe warrior''s heartbeat, pulsing with excitement. He couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to face those monstrous creatures in battle, to test his strength against something truly massive. Then, unbidden, memories crept back into his mind¡ªmemories of a time when his cowardice had led him to spare a killer responsible for the deaths of thousands of innocent villagers. "Yeah they won''t, if only our city was under attack," Cassandra said, her voice slightly muffled as she buried her face deeper into the pillow. "But kingdoms and territories all around the Arcadian Forest are dealing with the same problem." She sighed softly before adding, "And that can only mean one thing¡ªthe cult won''t stop until it gets what it wants. And that''s going to lead us straight into a war." Cassian''s mind drifted as Cassandra''s words faded into the background. He began imagining how that war would unfold¡ªa battlefield filled with chaos, the clash of weapons, the roars of monsters, and the desperate cries of warriors pushing themselves to their limits. His excitement grew with every vivid scene his imagination conjured. He pictured himself standing at the front lines, sword in hand, drenched in blood but still fighting, cutting down monstrous beasts and enemy warriors alike. The thrill of battle pulsed through him, so intoxicating that he almost forgot everything else¡ªhis fear, his doubts, even his past cowardice. His heart raced faster, and for a moment, he felt invincible. His excitement grew, making him forget the cowardice that had once shattered his conviction. And yet, even with that guilt gnawing at him, another thought struck, darker and more twisted. He was excited. Excited about something as horrifying as war. Guilt wrapped itself around his chest like iron chains. How could he feel this way? War wasn''t just about battles and glory¡ªit was about suffering. As Cassian wrestled with the tangle of guilt and excitement in his mind, his hands continued to work expertly, kneading the tension out of Cassandra''s legs. She let out soft, contented sighs as he eased her stiffness, the deep relaxation evident in the way her body settled into the bed. But then his hands began to slow, his troubled thoughts distracting him. Finally, he stopped altogether, his brow furrowed as he stared at her back. "Captain?" he said, his voice uncertain. "Hmm..." Cassandra murmured, her face still buried in the pillow. She was too relaxed to lift her head, enjoying the lingering sensation of his touch. Cassian hesitated for a moment, then spoke, his voice quieter than before. "Would it make me a bad person if... if I''m actually looking forward to the war?" Cassandra''s eyes opened slowly, and she tilted her head just enough to glance back at him. Her expression was unreadable at first, and she remained quiet for a few moments, as though weighing her response. "Why do you think that makes you bad?" she finally asked, her tone calm but curious. Cassian let out a slow breath, his hands resting on her legs as he tried to put his feelings into words. "Because war is horrible. People die¡ªinnocent people. Cities burn. Families are torn apart. And yet..." He clenched his fists slightly. "And yet, I can''t help but feel excited about it. The idea of fighting, of standing on the battlefield and facing something huge and dangerous... it makes my heart race. It''s like... like I''m craving the chaos." Cassandra turned onto her side, propping her head up with one hand as she looked at him more closely. There was no judgment in her gaze, just quiet understanding. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s not unusual," Cassandra said after a brief pause. "We''re Circle Warriors, Cassian. If chaos doesn''t excite us, then what will?" Her words hit Cassian with a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He''d heard that phrase countless times before from other Circle Warriors¡ªwe''re Circle Warriors¡ªas if it were some universal excuse. An excuse to justify their obsessive, fight-crazed tendencies, and maybe his own as well. As she sat up straighter, Cassandra continued, her tone more thoughtful now. "Chaos and war¡­ they''re terrible, yes. But warriors like us exist to face them, to shun them down, to unravel the madness. We fight to stop wars, to bring peace. Yet, to do that¡­" She paused dramatically, her lips curling into a faint, knowing smile. "¡­we still have to fight. And even if we didn''t, wars would still happen, with or without us. If there were no Circle Warriors left in the world, conflict wouldn''t suddenly end. It''s just how things are." She leaned back, her eyes narrowing as she drove her point home. "So don''t feel guilty for being excited, Cassian. Every species that has achieved intelligence comparable to humans wages war. They purge lives, destroy homes, bring down kingdoms, commit atrocities¡ªand they always will. The only real difference you can make is to be on the side that''s¡­ less evil. Sometimes, that''s all there is." Cassian nodded thoughtfully, mulling over her words before saying, "So, what you''re basically saying is¡­ the world''s already a bad place, and maybe it''s not so terrible to be a little selfish or do some bad if it means making the world a less bad place. Even if that involves fighting in wars, since they''ll happen with or without us Circle Warriors. So, there''s no need to feel guilty about being excited for it¡­ right?" Cassandra let out a tired sigh at his oversimplified summary but gave him a small nod. "Yeah, you''re not completely wrong. But still, war is bad. Don''t go starting one just because you''re bored." She held his gaze, her voice firm but tinged with weariness. "If you''re going to fight, do it to stop a war, or to save innocent lives caught up in one¡ªnot for glory. Fight so that, maybe, there can be peace¡­ and so it may lasts just a little longer," as she said this she added "In the chaos of war, morality isn''t always clear¡ªbut being part of it doesn''t make you a monster, also it doesn''t care for guilt or innocence. It''s a storm, and all you can do is survive." Cassian was still a bit confused¡ªCassandra hadn''t really answered the real question of whether it was wrong to be excited about fighting in a war. But maybe this was just her way of dealing with that dilemma, sidestepping it entirely. One thing, however, became clear to him: war was part of human nature. ''And if I enjoy it¡­ maybe I''m just being true to what humanity has always been.'' Chapter 288 - 288: The thrill of the forbidden After such a deep conversation, reflecting on heavy topics like war, human nature, and the concept of evil, one might assume that Cassian wouldn''t be in the mood for anything remotely intimate. But you''d be wrong. He had already shoved those weighty thoughts to the back of his mind, considering the matter resolved. Now, his brain was fully occupied with vivid images of all the things he planned to do to Cassandra. The problem now was that Cassandra wasn''t in the mood¡ªunlike Cassian. The weight of the answer she''d given him, wrapped in that intense lecture, still lingered heavily in her mind. Meanwhile, Cassian, sitting between her legs with them draped over his shoulders, absentmindedly massaged her thighs. Noticing she had fallen silent for a bit too long, and knowing there''s no easier way to keep things flowing with a woman than by talking, Cassian spoke up, his voice casual but curious."What''s on your mind, Captain?" "Nothing¡­" Cassandra replied, shaking her head lightly. Then, flashing him a small smile, she added, "But I know what you''re thinking." Her amused smile said more than words ever could, and Cassian couldn''t help but grin back. Without breaking eye contact, his hands slid from her thighs to her waist. Then, with a gentle but deliberate motion, he pulled her closer, pressing her hips flush against him, her legs still resting on his shoulders. "Well, if you already know what I''m thinking, why aren''t you doing anything about it?" Cassian teased, leaning closer as he stood up slightly, stretching her leg back in the process. His smirk deepened as he added, "You would''ve killed me by now if you really knew, wouldn''t you?" "Who says I wasn''t planning on it?" Cassandra shot back, amused, her smirk matching his. She didn''t mind the way he curled her body up, her gaze locked on his as they exchanged silent, mischievous challenges, neither one backing down. As Cassian leaned in closer, he captured Cassandra''s soft, pink lips in a fervent kiss. His hands wandered back to her curves, gripping her with raw need and unrestrained desire, while her fingers cradled his face with a tender, protective touch. Their kiss grew hungrier, deeper, as he pressed himself against her, rubbing sensually between her spread, stretched legs. But their heated moment didn''t last. Suddenly, Cassandra froze, pulling back abruptly. "Someone''s coming this way. Go, hurry¡ªget out of here," she whispered urgently. Cassian stopped in his tracks, his excitement vanishing in an instant, replaced by a crestfallen look that made him seem like a puppy who had just lost his favorite toy. Seeing his disappointment, Cassandra sighed softly. "Go to the ruins near the small river and wait for me. I''ll be there as soon as I can," she promised, her eyes reassuring even as her tone remained firm. She leaned in and planted a quick kiss on his lips¡ªjust a small, lingering peck. Cassian''s face lit up with a bright smile as he nodded and started to get up. But, not without one last playful stop¡ªhe nuzzled his face against her chest, making her laugh softly before she pushed him away. "Stop it, or we''ll get caught¡­" she scolded, her tone teasing but urgent. With a reluctant sigh, he finally slipped off her, though his mood remained a mix of happiness from her promise and frustration at being interrupted. His disappointment was hard to miss¡ªespecially with his body still reacting, his need far from gone. But he had her promise, and that was enough to keep him going. Cassian made his way to the spot she''d mentioned¡ªthe ruins near the small river. As he walked, the setting stirred a memory, taking him back to a night just a few weeks ago. That night, after escaping from prison, they''d hidden in a small hut by the river¡ªthe very place where they''d made love for the first time. It was almost funny, the coincidence. Here they were again, caught in a strikingly similar situation¡ªbut this time, thousands of miles away from where it had all started. While waiting for Cassandra, Cassian decided to check out the area. Since she wouldn''t arrive for a while, he figured it was best to make sure no one had sneaked in ahead of them and that no monsters were lurking nearby. Thankfully, his search turned up nothing. It was a relief¡ªif he had found anyone here, it would''ve been highly suspicious, considering this spot was at the back of the main army camp, opposite the forest. Even though there were no monsters in sight, the place was still dangerous for ordinary people. Who knew what might be hiding in the depths of the forest? Satisfied that the area was clear, Cassian headed back toward the ruins. On the way, he spotted Cassandra by the river. Grinning, he quietly approached, surprising her. She immediately glanced around, her body tense, before whispering, even though there was no one else nearby. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I told you to wait for me at the ruins!" Cassian grinned as they broke into a light jog toward the ruins. "Just checking the area," he said with a mischievous smirk. "Wanted to see if anyone else had plans to sneak off here¡­ you know, to do unspeakable things to each other, like us." Cassandra''s eyes immediately sharpened as she glanced around, her domain subtly expanding to scan their surroundings. Cassian felt its energy brushing against him¡ªa faint, teasing sensation that sent a shiver of arousal down his spine. "Did you find anyone?" she asked, her voice low and cautious. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nope. All clear," he replied, flashing a wide, carefree smirk. "Now stop worrying and relax." Before she could respond, he slid an arm around her waist, pulling her flush against him. His eyes glinted with playful intent as he added, "Or, on second thought¡­ don''t relax. Let that worry turn into something else. Meeting in secret like this¡­ it feels forbidden, doesn''t it? A little dangerous. Kinda thrilling, right?" Cassandra gave him a look¡ªa mix of disbelief and amusement¡ªwondering for a second if he was fully in his right mind. Still, as he held her close in the open space, her heartbeat quickened. Knowing there were nearly a thousand people just a couple of hundred meters away, any one of whom could cause a scandal if they discovered the truth about their relationship, especially Lumine. And, much to her own surprise, she had to admit¡ªit was exciting. The danger only heightened the rush. Chapter 289 - 289: Die smiling (R-18) The damp walls of the ruins, still slick from the late spring rains, acted like nature''s amplifier, enhancing and echoing the sweet, breathy sounds spilling from Cassandra''s lips. Under the glow of the full moon and the shimmering blanket of stars, with no clouds to dim their light, the ruins were bathed in a soft, silver radiance. The illumination made it easy for Cassian to take in every detail of Cassandra''s bare, alluring form beneath him. On all fours, she arched her back as he drove into her, each thrust sending ripples down her body. The erotic sound of their bodies colliding echoed through the ruins, blending seamlessly with her moans. "Slow down¡­ I just came¡­" Cassandra gasped between moans, struggling to keep her expression under control. She''d chosen this embarrassing position for a reason¡ªso Cassian wouldn''t see the overwhelmed, pleasure-drunk look on her face. But then she caught a glimpse of herself in the puddle beside them, and her heart skipped a beat. Her reflection showed her wide, excited eyes and lips parted in a frantic, blissed-out expression that made her look like someone utterly addicted. The sight made her cheeks burn with embarrassment. Was that really her? And all because of Cassian''s penis. She didn''t want to make that face, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop herself. And since she had no intention of stopping Cassian from pounding her senseless the way he was now, all she could do was hope he wouldn''t catch a glimpse of her expression. "I can''t¡­" Cassian groaned, his voice breathless, his body slick with sweat. Without warning, he slid her lower, arching her back just enough to keep her raised for his thrusts. Then, suddenly, he grabbed her face, turning it back toward him. Before she could react, his lips crashed against hers in a messy, heated kiss. The surprise left her scrambling to control her expression, but when the kiss ended, Cassian didn''t let go. His hand stayed firm on her face, and her breath hitched as her fingers instinctively gripped the blanket beneath them¡ªthe very blanket she''d brought along to avoid getting dirty while doing it in the open. His eyes trailed over her wet, parted lips and the strands of her shiny silver hair clinging to her flushed, sweat-dampened face. The faint, slightly wild smile she was trying to suppress made her look maddeningly irresistible, and it pulled a smug smirk from Cassian. When she tried to turn her face away again, he caught her in another heated kiss, his other hand sliding down to grab her breast, squeezing it firmly. The sudden pressure made her arch her muscular back even more, accentuating her curves and definition while lifting her hips higher¡ªright into his relentless thrusts. Cassian finally broke the kiss, breathless after minutes of sucking on her tongue and lips while relentlessly pounding into her. He gasped for air, his chest heaving as she turned her face away, equally breathless but now wearing a wide, shameless smile. He didn''t mind. Instead, he leaned in and pressed his lips against the back of her neck, licking the salty sheen of sweat there. His voice was low, rough with desire as he whispered, "Slowing down is the hardest thing you could ask of me right now, Captain¡­" He kissed her nape again, his breath hot against her skin. "All I want is to go as hard as I can¡­ and as deep as possible inside you." His hands slid down to her chest, squeezing her soft, magnificent, milky-white breasts, which were tinged a light pink from his earlier teasing. She let out a deep, trembling moan, her wide smile refusing to fade even as her body shivered. Cassian groaned against her neck, his lips sucking on her damp skin as he murmured breathlessly, "I''m cumming¡­" The words sent a shiver down Cassandra''s spine, and she instinctively arched her neck, giving him better access as he held her tighter. Moments later, she felt it¡ªthat familiar warmth flooding her womb, filling her up once again. The sensation made her body quiver, especially since she already felt stuffed from the times he had released inside her earlier. Cassian never came in small amounts, and this time was no different. Cassandra, who had been with him enough to know her body had synced with his, wasn''t far behind. As Cassian emptied himself inside her, her body reacted, her climax crashing over her. A soft tear leaked from the corner of her eye as she spasmed around him, tightening instinctively against his pulsing length. She trembled, riding out her orgasm in sync with his, her breathing ragged. But Cassian wasn''t done yet. His freshly spent member remained as hard as ever¡ªmaybe even harder, if Cassandra''s dazed mind had anything to say about it. She could feel it, still buried deep inside her, stretching her to the fullest. He hadn''t pulled out, and his lips were still latched onto her neck, trailing messy kisses along her flushed skin. "It''s not going down, Captain," he whispered with a low chuckle, his voice husky and teasing. "Because of you¡­" "Stop¡­ no¡­ let me rest¡­" Cassandra mumbled breathlessly, her body trembling from the back-to-back orgasms that had left her weak. She wasn''t ready for another round¡ªnot yet¡ªbut her expression betrayed her. Wide eyes, flushed cheeks, and a lingering, blissed-out smile made it clear her body had a mind of its own. Cassian noticed, and his chuckle deepened as he shifted, keeping himself inside her while gently turning her around. Before she knew it, she was straddling him, sitting in his lap with his length still nestled deep within her. Cassandra blinked in confusion, her breath catching as Cassian grinned up at her. "Why are you trying to hide your face from me?" Cassian asked, tilting his head, his hands resting firmly on her hips. Slowly, he guided her down, making her take him in fully, inch by inch. Cassandra trembled, torn between the overwhelming feeling of him stretching her again and the unexpected weight of his question. Though part of her was glad he hadn''t started thrusting again just yet, his words flustered her more than any movement could. Blushing furiously, she lowered her gaze, searching for a response but finding none. Cassian''s smirk deepened as he noticed her struggle. His grip on her hips softened slightly, and his voice dropped to a gentle, teasing murmur. "If you don''t want to answer, don''t. But just so you know¡­" He leaned in closer, brushing his lips near her ear as he spoke. "Your face is prettier than the full moon and this starry sky combined. No expression you make could ever make me love it any less. For gods'' sake, it''s enough to mesmerize me¡­ to kill me¡­ and I''d die smiling, lost in that face." That did it. Cassandra''s blush deepened as she felt her folds tighten instinctively around Cassian''s member, still buried deep inside her. Without warning, she smirked, pushing him down onto his back. Slowly, she lifted her hips, teasing them both as she hovered just slightly above him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t you feel embarrassed saying those things?" she teased breathlessly, her voice laced with both amusement and arousal. Before he could answer, she slammed her hips back down, taking him all the way in one swift motion. Her eyes flew wide as the overwhelming sensation hit her, and a sharp moan escaped her lips. Cassian groaned beneath her, his hands gripping her waist tightly as he felt her walls clench even tighter around him, squeezing him so hard it made him shudder. The leftover semen from before was drawn out. Chapter 290 - 290: The face Tease (R-18) "You know I hate doing this, right?" Cassandra muttered, sitting between Cassian''s legs, her fingers wrapping around his shaft, now slick with his release. Despite the clear look of disgust on her face, there was no hesitation in her movements as she stroked him, the wet, lewd sounds filling the space between them. "I''ve only ever done this for you," she added, her voice quieter but firm. Cassian smirked, watching her with hooded eyes. "Yeah, and I''m really grateful for that¡­" he murmured, his voice thick with amusement and arousal. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassandra rolled her eyes but didn''t stop. Instead, she shifted, her bare hips still raised high as she leaned in closer. Just before taking him into her mouth, she mumbled under her breath, "As you should be." She parted her soft, pink lips, her crystal-clear tongue slipping out as she pressed it against the base of Cassian''s length, right where his member met his heavy sac. Slowly, she dragged her tongue upward, licking up every trace of their mixed fluids, her warm breath ghosting over his skin. She didn''t stop there. With a slurp, she took him in, her tongue swirling around as she cleaned every inch, her movements precise and thorough. Cassian watched from above, mesmerized by the sight¡ªthe same beautiful face he had just compared to the moon and the endless night sky was now beneath him, pressed against his veined, throbbing length, utterly devoted to cleaning the mess they''d made. He was ready to go again, to take her just like he had been for hours¡ªpushing her to climax over and over, marking her body with his release on her breasts, her stomach, her butt. The only places left untouched were her face and that other, tighter entrance between her cheeks. But as he glanced up, he noticed the moon slowly sinking, the once-dark sky beginning to lighten. Time was slipping away. For now, he''d have to settle for her face, saving that last untouched spot for another time¡ªwhen he could properly convince her. Suddenly, an urge struck him¡ªrather than pushing himself into her mouth, he wanted to rub it against her face instead. "Hold on¡­" Cassian muttered, gripping her surprised face gently. Before she could react, he dragged his saliva-coated length across her soft skin, smearing warmth along her lips, nose, and even between her eyes, marking her forehead. She blinked in shock, feeling the sheer size of him¡ªlonger than her head, thick enough to nearly cover a third of its width. As she finally recovered from the surprise of what Cassian was doing to her face, she squinted her eyes in anger and growled, "Do you wanna die?" Cassian chuckled, completely unfazed by her death threat. Instead of stopping, he continued rubbing himself against her face, enjoying the sensation even more as she glared daggers at him. "It''s just like using your mouth," he teased with a smirk. "And honestly¡­I think I might come even faster this way." "I said stop it¡­ it doesn''t feel right," she muttered, her face troubled as she watched his length glide up and down against her skin, her lips brushing against it with every motion. She couldn''t quite describe the feeling¡ªit was something she had never imagined allowing. Letting a man rub himself on her breasts was one thing, but on her face? Shame crept up her spine at the thought. She was a strong woman, yet here she was, letting a man younger and weaker than her use her face like a toy for his pleasure. Her breathing grew heavier, a mix of frustration and arousal building inside her as Cassian continued rubbing himself against her face¡ªdragging his length from left to right, up and down, the tip pressing against her cheeks and brushing over her lips. "Stop it¡­" she muttered, but her eyes betrayed her words, still following every movement of his member. She caught every detail¡ªthe glistening slit, the flushed tip leaking warmth, smearing against her skin. Without realizing it, her hands slowly drifted down from his thighs, slipping between her own. The moment her fingers met the slick heat of her folds¡ªalready damp with his essence¡ªshe shuddered, rubbing herself as if acting on instinct. Cassian noticed right away¡ªher hips subtly moving, her hand working between her legs as she instinctively pressed her face against him. He paused, letting her take the lead, savoring the warmth of her breath ghosting over his length. She nuzzled against him, dragging her soft lips and nose along his shaft, occasionally grazing his sensitive tip before slipping it between her lips for teasing sucks. Each slow, deliberate lick sent jolts of pleasure through him, a torturous kind of ecstasy that made his muscles tense. Her fluttering blue eyes paid no mind to what she was doing with her face, completely focused on observing his member. He didn''t know why, but it was utterly torturous. Making him want to thrust forward, to bury himself deep in her throat and lose control, but he held back. Instead, he gripped a fistful of her silver hair, groaning as she rubbed her lips and nose along his length, her tongue flicking over him while her fingers moved slickly in and out of herself¡ªcoated in his essence. Her muffled moans vibrated against his skin, and when Cassian let out a low, unrestrained groan in response, her movements became even more desperate. Finally, when she couldn''t hold back any longer, she took him fully into her mouth in one swift motion. Cassian''s body jolted, a sharp gasp escaping him as the sudden warmth engulfed him completely. The heat that had been steadily building inside her surged to her face, her cheeks flushed as she lost control, fingers plunging deep into herself with frantic desperation. His semen splattered across her ethereal, elf-like features, thick and white against her flushed skin. Yet she seemed delighted by it, rubbing it into her face as if savoring the sensation, using his still-hard length to smear it further while her hand worked him feverishly. Even as his release slowed to a steady trickle rather than the violent spurts from before, Cassian shuddered with aftershocks, his hips jerking involuntarily. At the same time, her own body trembled¡ªher moans vibrating around him as she stroked his length with one hand while the other worked her soaked folds mercilessly. With a final shudder, she came undone, arching as pleasure wracked her body, her muffled cries lost against his still-throbbing member. Chapter 291 - 291: Into the Fray Once More It was quite irresponsible of Cassian, as the team leader, to spend the last night indulging in pleasure instead of resting¡ªespecially when the battles ahead could stretch on for days. But the thought never crossed his mind, nor did it occur to the mature and more experienced warrior he was with. Returning in the early morning, he barely managed two hours of sleep. While Circle Warriors could go without rest for a couple of days, sleep was still necessary to keep them sane¡ªespecially since they were often hard-minded individuals. That aside, luck was on Cassian''s side¡ªno one seemed to notice his absence last night, except for the small feline perched on his shoulder. Meanwhile, his team had already gone ahead to gather information about the new area they were assigned to guard today. "Any idea where we''ll be posted today?" Robert asked as they stood outside Cassandra''s tent, waiting to be called in. "We''ll know in a minute," Wanni replied, her voice light as she made a playful, hopeful expression toward Hope, the kitten. Holding out her hands, she coaxed the little feline, who let out a soft meow before jumping into her arms. Wanni''s smile brightened instantly, mirroring the kitten''s delight. Just as Wanni had said, a few seconds later, the group exiting the tent informed them that they could go in. As they stepped inside, they saluted. "Captain..." "At ease," Cassandra responded without lifting her head, her tone carrying a hint of annoyance as she remained buried in paperwork. Despite her apparent irritation, last night''s session seemed to have paid off¡ªshe looked far more energetic than the last time the group had gathered here. "Team 22, your request to be assigned to a hotter zone between the third and second defensive lines has been approved," Cassandra said, reading from a paper. She furrowed her brow as she continued, "You''ll be stationed near the third defensive line, at Defense Camp at village Anyoa." Her eyes narrowed slightly as she scanned the details. "It''s a large area with a significant number of monsters. You''ll be working alongside three other teams, but they will remain in their designated zones unless absolutely necessary. The same goes for you¡ªdo not leave your assigned area." When she finally looked up, she saw the eager expressions on their faces. They all looked excited, which only deepened her concern. Her gaze lingered on the girl who shared her silver hair, worry flashing in her eyes before she turned to Cassian, who was also grinning with excitement. "Make sure you keep them alive," she said, her tone firmer. "Now, off you go." With another salute, they left the tent, their excitement evident. "Hope the other teams aren''t like those assholes from last night," Theron muttered. "Let''s hope not," Cassian replied, his tone dry. He still remembered that foul remark from the previous night. "But if they turn out to be a bunch of noble dipshits, we just keep to ourselves." Lumine, however, looked far too eager. "And what if they don''t keep to themselves?" she asked, almost as if she was hoping for trouble. Cassian sighed. "Then we do what''s necessary¡ªbut that''s a lot of ''ifs.'' First, let''s get there. The last team is supposed to head out in an hour, and it''s a couple of miles from here. So, get your hopes up and your asses on those horses." With that, they mounted up, riding swiftly toward Anyoa Village. It didn''t take long before they arrived. Upon arrival, they first reported to the main camp situated within the village. This was one of the many defensive posts spread across the lines, serving as a station for reserve troops and supplies. The soldiers stationed here were tasked with holding the line and fending off any enemies that approached, while teams like Cassian''s were responsible for eliminating any monsters that slipped past the defensive perimeter. Though they hadn''t encountered any threats on their way in or near the village, Team 22 remained hopeful for more action than they had seen in their previous assigned area. Cassian retrieved a map marking their designated hunting grounds. To their luck, it was positioned just behind the third defensive line¡ªmeaning they were bound to see plenty of action. As they reviewed the map, they also learned which teams were stationed near them. "It''s Team 34 and Team 61. Anyone know anyone from those teams?" Wanni asked, scanning the map where the teams were highlighted in different colors¡ªCassian''s team was marked in red, while the area below was blue, and the one to the left was green. Everyone shook their heads, unfamiliar with the names. Mounting their horses once again, Cassian added, "Let''s greet them if we run into them on the way." Just as he finished speaking, a grin spread across his face as he noticed the rustling of trees ahead and the sound of multiple footsteps. From the speed and intensity of the noise, it was clear these weren''t human. Turning to his team with a smirk, he said, "But before that, let''s get a warm-up in." Everyone''s excitement surged as they brandished their weapons and dismounted from their horses. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, they got a clear view of their opponents¡ªa large pack of Wild Rats. These one-star monsters were the size of regular dogs but far more nimble and powerful. About sixty of them charged forward, their pounding feet shaking the ground and kicking up clouds of dust. But the overwhelming numbers did nothing to dampen Team 22''s enthusiasm. Cassian was already ahead of the group, moving like a swift gale. He stopped just before the charging horde, sending out a shockwave. Then, with slow, smooth, yet razor-sharp movements¡ªlike a gentle breeze slicing through the air¡ªhe weaved through them. A second later, a straight line of Wild Rats collapsed to the ground, lifeless. His teammates watched him with envy from behind. "Fuck! I either die as a mortal or go back, a damn Circle Warrior... AHHH!" Robert roared, swinging his greatsword down with full force, cleaving through a gray-furred rat. Behind him, Lumine moved with nimble precision, unleashing a flurry of rapid slashes. The siblings, standing side by side, each impaled a monster with their long spears. Without missing a beat, they used the spears as poles to propel themselves into the air, yanking their weapons free in a circular motion. The synchronized slashes came down almost simultaneously, cutting through two more rats in perfect harmony¡ªa testament to the countless hours they had trained together. Chapter 292 - 292: Too Many to Be Natural "Where are these things coming from?" Theorn muttered, his brows furrowed in frustration as Wanni treated the wound on his back. It wasn''t deep, but healing it ensured he could keep fighting without trouble. He and Team 22 had been battling since morning. After swiftly dealing with the first group of wild rats in just a few minutes, they reached their assigned area¡ªonly to be met by another wave of the creatures. And then another. All of them had been looking forward to the battles, but now that they were actually in the thick of it, the excitement had faded. They had imagined fighting powerful monsters like in the early days, yet here they were, clearing out creatures barely worthy of a one-star ranking. But it wasn''t their weakness that was frustrating¡ªit was the sheer number of them. Even weak monsters became dangerous when they swarmed like this. After taking down yet another group¡ªthis one numbering over a hundred of the filthy, grey-furred creatures¡ªthey finally had a brief moment to catch their breath before more arrived. "I think they''re coming from underground," Althea said, panting, her face smeared with sweat, dirt, and blood like the rest of the team. "The people at the third defensive line wouldn''t let this many slip past them. And even if they did, it wouldn''t be just these rats¡ªthere''d be other monsters mixed in." Only Cassian and Wanni seemed unaffected. Cassian, as a Circle Warrior, hadn''t exerted himself much, while Wanni, as a healing mage, had only been tending to the horses during battle and patching up the fighters afterward. Cassian watched Theorn complain about the endless fighting, amusement flickering in his eyes. If he wanted to, he could wipe out all these rats in a minute, but he chose not to. Let the eager team members¡ªso excited to fight monsters all day¡ªexperience what it really felt like. He didn''t blame them for looking forward to battle. He would have, too¡ªif he hadn''t been through the training camp. Trapped in a place filled with things that looked like his comrades, forced to fight them for weeks, he knew what true exhaustion and despair felt like. It had been a hopeless scenario. If he hadn''t broken out, he would''ve either died at the hands of his clones or lost his mind entirely. Compared to that, his team had it easy. Though he remained calm, even Cassian was puzzled by the sheer number of these furry rats. Even if they lived nearby, there shouldn''t be this many in one place¡ªand why were there no other monsters around? Hearing Althea mention underground tunnels, which were common travel routes for creatures like these, he asked, "Does everyone agree with Althea''s theory? Where are they coming from?" The group fell silent, each considering another possible explanation. Wanni was the first to speak. "I think she''s right. There''s no other reason besides a massive den hidden somewhere nearby, which would still fit with her theory." "Yeah," Robert added, "unless the people ahead are actually letting them pass on purpose. I don''t know why they''d do that, but if they are, I hate them for making me fight these filthy, stinking things." The other three nodded in agreement as Cassian said, "Then let''s search for it and also check if the other units in this area are facing the same problem." The terrain they were assigned to was somewhat mountainous, covered in dense, lush greenery with scattered rocky formations. Open spaces were few, and small water bodies dotted the landscape, making it difficult to locate an underground cavity or tunnel-like structure without thoroughly scouting the entire area. However, thanks to these filthy creatures leaving their feces everywhere, finding their den wouldn''t be too difficult¡ªif one existed nearby. But before they could begin their search, another swarm of rat monsters was already on its way. Cassian sighed, rubbing his forehead in frustration. "Just take a break. I''ll handle them." He wasn''t in the mood to drag this out any longer. Like Robert, he despised these filthy, disease-ridden creatures. The sooner he wiped them out, the sooner they could move on to the real problem¡ªthe source of these endless waves. It would have been better for the unit to fight, giving them valuable combat experience¡ªwhich was Cassian''s original intention. However, there wasn''t much to gain from battling these creatures, aside from learning how to conserve energy in prolonged fights. That lesson would have been useful if their opponents were stronger¡ªbut these dog-sized rats hardly posed a real challenge. Without waiting for objections, Cassian stepped forward, his aura shifting as mana surged through his body, the red domain covering his body. The rats, screeching and snapping their yellowed teeth, lunged toward him. Cassian moved. To an outsider, it might have looked like he vanished. But in reality, he had simply accelerated, his movements so fast that the human eye struggled to follow. His sword appeared in his hand, flashing through the air in a wide arc¡ªone clean stroke. Silence. Then¡ªbodies split apart mid-air, blood spraying in arcs before the rats even realized they were dead. The entire swarm collapsed, torn to shreds in an instant. But it wasn''t just the rats. Along the path of Cassian''s wide strike, several trees were cleaved clean through, their trunks sliding apart before crashing to the ground. Even some nearby rocks were split in half or completely obliterated, leaving jagged remains behind. His unit stood frozen, staring in disbelief. It was the first time they had witnessed his true power¡ªthe strength of a genuine Circle Warrior. Even though he was only a First Circle, the sheer force of his attack was beyond anything they had imagined. For them¡ªmere normal humans who had never seen Circle Warriors battle¡ªit was nothing short of overwhelming. Cassian exhaled, shaking the blood from his blade before sheathing it. "Alright. Now, let''s find that damn tunnel." "Bastard! Why the hell didn''t you do that from the start? Why make us kill these filthy creatures ourselves and get drenched in their disgusting blood?!" Robert yelled, grinning wide despite his angry tone. The others chuckled, nodding in agreement. After hours of exhausting rat fights, seeing Cassian wipe out an entire swarm in a single strike felt almost insulting. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian smirked, sliding his sword back into its sheath. "Because I wanted you all to get some real battle experience." He walked over to his horse and added, "And I could only do that because it was my all-out strike..." It was true¡ªhe had pushed his domain to its fullest with that attack. But he could have ended things even faster if he used that red blade and the war armor. Of course, he wouldn''t use them unless absolutely necessary¡ªif his life or one of his friends'' was in danger. And it was better they didn''t know about it. Only Cassandra and the one who had given it to him knew¡ªand he intended to keep it that way.